 
# Uprising

### The Original Ava Delaney Series Volume 2

## Claire Farrell

### Contents

Copyright

Taken

Introduction

Copyright

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Epilogue

Taste

Introduction

Copyright

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Epilogue

Traitor

Introduction

Copyright

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Epilogue

About the Author

Reading Order

Books by Claire Farrell:
**Copyright © Claire Farrell**

Book cover image provided by Yocla Designs

* * *

**Licence Notes**

* * *

All Rights Reserved.

 Created with Vellum

# Introduction

Taken (Ava Delaney #4)

* * *

By Claire Farrell

Edited by Lynn O'Dell

* * *

In the months since Ava fooled the British vampires and dealt with Becca for good, life has been easier, but not without its problems. Her deal with the twins is physically harming her, Peter's grasp on sanity is slipping, Carl is struggling, and Esther is losing her edge.

Ava's been asking questions in an attempt to fulfil her various deals, but her persistence turns out to be the biggest problem. She's not the only one asking questions, but somebody wants her to stop, and finding out who's in charge is a lot more difficult than taking care of her new houseguest.

To survive, Ava must take control of her own destiny for a change. That might involve swallowing her pride and accepting help from those she doesn't trust because new foes are on the horizon, and the number of people needing her protection keeps increasing.
**Copyright © Claire Farrell**

**Claire_farrell@live.ie**

All Rights Reserved.

* * *

_Cover art © Renu Sharma |_ _www.thedarkrayne.com_

 Created with Vellum 

# 1

I followed Peter past a couple of blocks of run-down flats, growing more concerned with each step. Sweat trickled down my spine in anticipation of encountering the unknown. The endless, likely self-induced, premonitions of imminent disaster, not to mention the racing of Peter's pulse, forced me to mouth numbers under my breath. Counting only helped a little; the area itself thwarted any attempts I made to calm myself.

Sounds echoed strangely in the night, and the buildings loomed ominously, the windows more like hooded eyes peering straight through our intentions, recognising our secrets. Figures moving along the balconies created shadow giants on the ground, and I grew jumpier by the second.

Cackles of obnoxious laughter from three blocks away erupted as if right over my shoulder, yet whispers from a couple of yards away couldn't be heard clearly. Something surreal lingered in the air, some knowledge that dark things were among us, yet nobody cared.

A gang of kids who should have been home in bed at that time of night heckled as we passed, and I resisted the urge to flash some fang. An unseen arm flung an empty bottle from the depths of the flats; it landed a couple of feet behind me with a clatter. By the giggles and sounds of running feet, I guessed a child had been the culprit. The only people in Dublin brave enough to give Peter and me a hard time were ten-year-old boys. Sometimes I wished for their innocence.

The streetlamps ended, and we were mired in mostly darkness for the rest of the journey, except when a random gleam of moonlight brightened our path. The sounds from the flats died and left us completely alone. Somehow, that was worse. A shudder ran down my spine when shadows closed in on us. As we surrendered ourselves to the blackest black, Peter never once looked back, but I kept following him, waiting for the clouds to uncover the moon again.

This traditionally poverty-stricken part of Dublin's inner-city had always been dark, always clouded with misery, a stark reminder of my old succubus-ridden flat. That night was no different, but I felt something... _other_ in the air, and my base instincts said to run.

Peter didn't say anything as he led the way to our latest _victims_. I couldn't think of a better word for what we made them, and it was from us I wanted to run. We had become unofficial voices of the Council, pushing our way through our world to find the answers we needed. My conscience bit at me on a regular basis. We stepped lightly over deep puddles that had formed over somewhat ominous holes gouged out in the concrete until we came to what looked like a group of abandoned warehouses.

"In here," he said gruffly, his heart rate increasing. Excitement or fear.

The building he indicated rose over us like an angry monster preparing to chomp down on intruders. I didn't want to go inside. I didn't want to play the game again. But Peter wasn't going home without at least asking some questions, and I couldn't walk away either. I had too many bosses on my back, too many favours owed.

Peter pushed at the large door, found it locked, and shrugged. "We'll need to go around the back."

The buildings stood tight together, so I turned to go around the long way.

"No, this way. It's quicker." He took my hand and led me to the end of the row of buildings. A small space was between two of them, barely large enough for us to walk through sideways. Trying not to get freaked out by the close quarters, I side-stepped after Peter, cursing him inwardly.

"You hate me, don't you?" I hissed.

He stayed silent, although his lips quivered a little in the dim light. The walls were wet with some kind of slime, and a weird stench seemed to erupt as we moved further into the alley. I screwed up my face in disgust, but he kept moving steadily. If I gave up, I would never hear the end of it.

We finally made it to the end of the line, and I gazed at him, wondering what he would suggest next.

He gestured upward. "Come on. I'll help you."

I stifled a groan. Not climbing. Not again.

"It's not so bad. We just need to walk the wall around and back up to the warehouse."

"Right, but what's the smell?"

"Them, I suppose."

"And they are?"

His gaze locked onto mine. "I didn't stick around to ask for details, Ava. All I know is these people might have answers to our questions. So here we are." He bent his knee as much as he could, which wasn't particularly far at all, and held out his hands.

Steeling myself for the rest of what was turning out to be an awful night, I grabbed his hands, stood on his thigh, and hauled myself up onto the wall, praying I wouldn't fall. It wouldn't be the first time. I faltered, scrambling to hold on, but he planted his hands on my backside, pushing me up. I managed to pull one leg over the wall and ended up straddling it, leaning forward as I reached down to help Peter.

He ignored me and basically walked up the wall by using the opposite wall, his hands and feet spread wide, balancing himself perfectly.

"Show off," I hissed as he sat next me, a smug expression on his face.

"Lots of practice growing up." He cocked his head to the side. "You should have climbed more when you were younger."

"I had more sense. Obviously, that went out the window when I met you."

He lifted my legs over his and pulled me closer to him, heat generating in his hazel eyes.

I gripped the wall frantically. "I could fall!"

He rolled his eyes and freed me. I balanced myself warily, getting to my feet as slowly as possible.

Peter looked up at me with amusement. "Vampires jump off buildings, and angels are... well, angels. So what's wrong with you exactly?"

I closed my eyes and held out my arms to find my centre. "I just don't do well with heights, okay? You know it, yet you seem to find great pleasure in getting me to climb. Can we get on with this, please?"

He held my hand, his strong fingers around mine, steady and warm, and I felt relief. He wouldn't let me fall. I opened my eyes and swallowed hard as he led me slowly along the surface of the wall with no more showing off. My difficulty with heights was all in my head. I knew that, but it didn't stop me from wobbling.

I counted my steps, stopping every time I reached five, much to Peter's frustration. "I'll fall on six," I tried to explain, but he just shook his head.

The smell grew stronger, a weird, rotting, earthy smell, and I heard noises as we moved around to the back of the buildings—a discussion, although I didn't understand the words.

"Definitely not empty," I whispered.

He nodded, keeping his eyes trained on the back of the warehouse. I spotted no movement, but in the dark, it was hard to tell. A glimmer of light flickered from somewhere, and I held my breath, waiting for something to attack. Nothing happened, and Peter yanked my hand roughly, urging me to keep walking.

We made it to the warehouse without me falling or screaming like a little girl. Sometimes I acted altogether too human for Peter's liking. He jumped off the wall and landed on his feet, making only a slight scuffling noise. I tried to climb down, but as I lowered myself, his firm hands on my waist helped me before I fell and alerted anyone to our presence. Sometimes his presumption that I would mess up bothered the hell out of me.

He held on to me even after I landed, fingers digging into my waist to push me against the wall as I turned to face him, his body barring my way. His lips found mine before I could protest, and as his cinnamon scent surrounded me, I couldn't remember what I was protesting against.

That was Peter: excited from the hunt and ready to temporarily let me into his world. My fingers gripped his sandy-brown hair, and he broke away, panting, wildfire in his eyes.

"We're leaving through the front door," I warned him. I received a grin in return. That didn't help my already edgy nerves. I knew him too well.

"Sure how we're playing this one?" he asked.

I nodded. He pointed to an open doorway, but I gripped his arm to stop him while I reached out with my senses to see what might be inside. All I saw was a large, squirming mass of murky teal.

"What the hell are they?" I whispered.

He shrugged. I could only sense what seemed like one being inside, a large being that I had never come across before.

We darted across the concrete to the unguarded doorway, and the smell almost overcame me. Holding my breath, I followed him inside, taking small, light steps. I blinked rapidly in the sudden darkness and random glow. Once my eyes adjusted to the change, I saw that tiny lights lit up the room. Smoke filled the air, and I realised my mistake. It wasn't one being, but many beings who shared something—a mind, an instinct, a cause, something that entwined them together. I hoped that was the only similarity they shared with the succubi.

They all watched us warily. Peter moved to the closest figure and asked him some questions. The being shook its head, obviously irritated.

All of the creatures, for I knew their human-looking masks weren't real, slowly shifted into their true forms: almost translucent grey skin, angular features, pink doe-shaped eyes. Hairless, heartless beings. They wouldn't help us.

Peter seemed to realise the same thing because his pulse hitched up a notch, and I saw the shaking in his hands.

I should have known he would start something. Anyone else would have expected it, but I wore rose-tinted glasses whenever I looked at Peter. So I thought this time would be different. This time we could ask questions without having to fight our way out. This time we would get the right answers.

I saw the gleam in his eye a half-second before anyone else. He would go into one of his Cúchulainn type frenzies if I didn't stop him. Not that I had ever stopped him before.

"Maybe they don't know anything," I murmured, all too aware of the strange eyes on me.

As their eyes burned into one vibrant flame red, I knew we were only seeing what they wanted us to see. Anyone else would see a bunch of squatters lounging around, smoking joints. They made sure we saw enemies, ready to pounce.

"They know something," Peter said through clenched teeth. Quick as a flash, he dragged one to the wall, his fingers wrapping around the... whatever's neck. "Tell me what you know!"

And so it was up to me to have his back. While he indulged in a little torture, I had to fight the creatures gunning for his heart. One by one, they slunk closer to us. They were slate-skinned and alien-looking, with tongues that slit in two like serpents, thoroughly freaking me out.

"Not today," I said to the one closest to me. "I am so not in the mood for this."

It hissed, sliding along on the balls of its feet, and my heart sank. Not again.

Something moved under the surface of the creature's skin, from its shoulders right down to its wrist. Its hand clawed into something spectacularly repulsive and whipped out at me, almost catching my face.

"Not the face," I insisted in a mocking voice, kicking out at the thing so it would back off. Another one flew at me from the right, slamming us both into Peter's back. He shoved right back, and my attacker and I rolled on the floor until I jumped back to my feet and took out the dagger. The weapon glowed in the strangely dull lighting, a cooler blue than usual, and they all took a step back, the one on the floor crawling backward rapidly. Their wariness intrigued me. Everyone seemed to know more about my weapon of choice than I did.

"All we want are a couple of answers, okay?" I held up my dagger to make the most of the threat. "That's all. We were told to come here, and we'll leave as soon as we've gotten the information we need."

The group separated as one swayed in between them. "We have no answers for your kind," it said. I thought it was a male, but couldn't tell for certain. The creatures were pretty androgynous in appearance out of their human forms.

"Then why are we here?" Peter yelled from behind me, making me jump.

Glancing at the heavens, I took a deep breath. "Someone knows something. What if some of your own people are in the slave markets, trapped without a chance?"

"We can't mate with humans. None of our offspring could end up there."

"So you've heard of it?"

"Everyone hears whispers. None of us can help you get there. And none of us particularly care what is done there. It affects us not."

I laughed. "Just give it time, mate. Haven't you heard? There's a war coming, and everyone's going to be dragged into it. Whether we like it or not."

The voice of the group ignored my words, but the others tensed collectively when I mentioned a war.

"Leave now, and we won't try to stop you." But his tone held more pleading than demand.

I shrugged. "I think I could take a few of you down with me."

"We're a peaceful species, protected by the—"

"Yeah, and I have the say so of an angel, so we kind of outrank your bullshit. I mean, _I_ would go. No bother. I couldn't care less about this crap right now. But him?" I jerked a thumb over my shoulder at Peter. "He can't walk away. He has a problem. Even if I manage to drag his arse out of here, he'll be back when you're asleep to set the whole building on fire. Like I said, he has a problem. So give him something good, and maybe he won't act like a prick later."

The thing stared at me. I had been expecting something a little more humanoid, but the more I looked at it, the more alien it appeared. Finally, it nodded, and inside my stomach, the ball of panic deflated a little.

"One question," it said. "Because there are scarier things out there than a human and his half-breed pet."

"I'm nobody's pet." It never failed to annoy me when people said that.

"Really? You aren't doing his job for him? You aren't working for the vampire queen? You aren't working for the Council and the traitor angel? From where I'm looking, you're a pawn in a game that's far larger than you imagine. A dumb attack dog with an unworthy master."

"Fill me in, then. If you know so much." Damn it, the creature had me excited. I kept getting closer to revealing the secrets, but never quite finding myself there. It was infuriating.

"One question," it repeated, and a ripple moved under its skin.

"All right," I said hastily. "Peter, one question. Make it a good one."

"Where did they take my son?"

Maybe not the best question, but there was no talking to him sometimes. Another night wasted.

The creature looked from me to Peter and spoke one word in a calm voice. "Hell."

With a harsh yell, Peter let go of the creature he still had pinned to the wall and swung around. I ducked in time to feel the faint breeze from a dagger flying over my head. The knife hit the creature in the neck.

Always with the dramatics.

The thing didn't drop. It pulled the knife out of its neck and threw the dagger straight into the wall. Its wound knit together rapidly with only an insignificant loss of dark blue blood. "Get out of here."

Clicking noises echoed behind it as its people prepared for battle.

"Come on," I said to Peter. "They're nobodies. They know nothing worth knowing."

We backed out of there.

A scornful voice called after us, "I didn't lie, and I wasn't mistaken. If they took that child, then they took him to hell."

With a hand on Peter's arm, I pushed through the crowd to the front of the building, pulled him outside, and ran, dragging him behind me.

"Hold on," he said, shaking me off. "I need to hear it."

"You don't. You don't need to listen to some idiot creature showing off about things he doesn't understand."

"What if he's right? What if Emmett went to hell? What if he suffered?"

The pain replaced the madness in his eyes. What ifs. The things that hurt us most. I shoved him against the wall and pressed myself against him. "Shut up. Shut the hell up. You're not this stupid, so stop acting like it. What's with you?"

He wrapped his arms around me, laying his chin on my shoulder, and I was so surprised that I let him. We were so bad together, so bad for each other, but the comfort was so worth it. If only it were always that way.

"Ever feel like time is just slipping out of your hands?" he asked. "We aren't getting anywhere with this, and you have other stuff you need to do. I feel as though I'll never find out what happened to my family that night, and I'm starting to think I don't want to know."

Sometimes I thought the same thing. The night his girlfriend and her parents were killed had changed him forever. He probably wouldn't have survived the grief without his drive for revenge. He needed to find out where his son had been taken and what happened to him, but if he did, what would keep him alive?

I nuzzled his neck, taking in that cinnamon scent. He stiffened a little, and I let go. Ever since I had drunk his blood, he had issues with me getting too close to any major arteries. I put up with it because I didn't wholly trust myself either.

"Don't," he said, pulling me back and pressing his lips to mine. His kisses were always fierce, and that one was no exception. He took everything, gave everything, and left me breathless in more ways than one.

I wished it could last.

# 2

I thought about Peter as I showered the following morning. In some ways, we had gotten closer, but I couldn't call it a relationship. We were two lonely people drawing comfort from one another, except for the times he dragged me everywhere under pretence of helping me do my job. Really, he was using me to get what he wanted. And I let him. Every time. I even played along with his out-of-control-human routine.

The night before was a prime example. He had come to me with yet another lead, someone who might have news about the slave markets or even the rebels. Thinking about it later, I realized he hadn't actually confirmed which. But when we got there, he used up our one question to ask something pointless. He had made sure he was seen with me, a well-known face of the Council's _darker_ interests, and that usually meant answers came quicker.

I definitely wanted to discover what had happened to his son, but there were better ways of phrasing a question, better methods for drawing the truth out of something that wasn't quite human. And I still had my own jobs to do. They had to come first. I was the one who would have to face the consequences of failure.

When we first met, Peter had assumed I was a vampire out to get him, but he had slowly been persuaded that I wanted to do good. At least, I hoped he had been persuaded. Sometimes, I couldn't be sure.

I dried off, dressed, headed to the kitchen, and ate. Afterward, I decided I was still hungry. I made a plan to have a second breakfast with Carl, the human I had essentially made my brother. I was still under orders to keep an eye on Eddie Brogan, Keeper of Knowledge, Guardian of Sleeping Gods, blah, blah, blah, but seeing his shop assistant was a good way around that.

I left with the sun blazing against the red-bricked front wall of my home. My house was like something out of a fairytale on sunny days, and I loved living in the cul-de-sac, surrounded by both humans and supernaturals, but never having to hide my true face. I really needed to thank Peter for finding me the place; I was truly happy there.

I wasn't exactly inviting my neighbours for dinner, but we all nodded and smiled politely whenever the opportunity arose. An air of relaxation and contentment surrounded the community. We were safe from the outside world and safe from each other. The only one I had ever really spoken to was the daughter of my next door neighbour. Her mother kept her head down, barely raising her eyes to nod at me in greeting, but she was never unpleasant.

I grinned as I passed the garden and spotted Dita's hair glisten in the sunlight. "Morning, Dita. Enjoying your holidays?"

She beamed up at me, her dark blue eyes shining and her hands still in the dirt. She was quite possibly the cutest kid I had ever seen in my entire life, and although I knew there was something supernatural about her and her mother, I wasn't sure what. Not that I cared. And that was the beauty of Mrs. Yaga's housing. Nobody cared.

"I'm planting. Can I do your garden? It's kind of messy."

I bit my lip to keep from laughing. "You know what? You're so right. Maybe I'll hire you to fix it up for me."

She tossed her head, but her dark blond hair fell back into her eyes. "Do I get a break?"

I shrugged. "I'll have to think about that one. I mean, time is money."

She chortled and turned back to her work. "I'm very expensive."

"I bet you are. Can I get your majesty something in the shop, if your Mam says it's okay?"

"Lip gloss?"

"Nice try. I heard your mother telling you no already this morning."

She grinned up at me. "I'll have to make sure she's a little quieter next time."

"Maybe I'll bring you back a comic."

She brightened. "And I'll get started on your garden."

"Nah. Enjoy the sun. I'd rather see you working in the rain, getting nice and muddy."

She stuck out her tongue and waved as I left, and I couldn't help feeling good, even though the only neighbour I had ever had an actual conversation with happened to be a nine-year-old girl.

I was probably happier than I had ever been. The vampires had all but disappeared for a couple of months, Carl was getting on okay, and I was no longer having energy stolen from me by a bitchy succubus. All in all, life was more than okay. I had friends, nobody had tried to kill me for months, and I felt safe for the first time in my life.

Still, some things troubled me: the deal with the twins that I still hadn't managed to sort out, the deals I had made with Gabe, and pretty much everything to do with either Eddie or my grandmother. Then, there was Peter.

I was losing him to himself. I had always known there was something twisted and broken inside of him, but I thought it would heal eventually. After spending time with him, I could see that I had severely underestimated the extent of his pain and madness. And he _was_ mad. Without even discussing it, both Carl and I tried to keep him human, but he was so far gone, so deep in the other world we lived in, that he might never go back to the way he used to be.

I wasn't altogether sure that knowing the truth about what had happened to his son would help him, but I feared that if he gave up, he would have nothing left. I didn't want to see him wither and waste away. I didn't want the world to chew him up and spit him out as it almost had Carl.

I wanted them both to survive. I _needed_ them to survive. After my trip to England, where Lucia had shown me things about myself, what I was capable of, I realised I needed them even more than they needed me. I needed them to keep me human, too.

My cottage was a lot further away from Eddie's shop than my old flat, but I enjoyed the walk. Peter and Carl kept encouraging me to get a car, but I wasn't particularly interested in being in charge of a large weapon, and that was what it would become—something to run down rogue demons and vampires. I preferred to leave that sort of thing to Peter.

I stopped into a nearby deli for some breakfast rolls, and then breezed into Eddie's shop, trying to keep my face neutral as all of his dark magic pressed against me at once. Eddie and I weren't on the best of terms anymore. He had been suspicious of me ever since I made a secretive deal with the angel Gabe to save Carl after both a succubus and I had messed up his mind, body, and soul.

But the deal had been Eddie's idea, and whatever he had been trying to do with that had obviously backfired. He was clearly pissed about something, and whenever I stepped inside the bookshop, I felt his magic warding me off. Sometimes, the ghostly presence greeted me, but she—Maeve as Eddie once called her—seemed to come to me less and less. I actually missed her.

Carl pressed his finger to his lips when he saw me, so I sidled up to the counter and listened. I heard a woman's laugh and raised an eyebrow, but he shook his head, a line on his forehead creasing.

When I first met Carl, he had been handsome and vibrant. Now, a mere six months later, his blond hair was streaked with white and silver, and his once-bright blue eyes were tired and dull. He was still attractive, but he had aged a decade in that short period of time, mostly because of me. He was still getting used to his limitations, although he had taken to his new eavesdropping role like a duck to water.

After a couple of moments of trying in vain to make out the murmurs, I gave up and waited. Eventually, a woman strode onto the shop floor, followed by an agitated Eddie. Agitated once he caught sight of me, that was. For a second, I didn't recognise her. She was a lot different from the last time I had seen her. The human witch consultant to the Council had been unassuming looking before, even kind of mousy.

Now her cleavage was on show and her lips a vampy red that matched the new streaks running through her brunette hair. A head taller than Eddie, she was a voluptuous woman, but she had always seemed plain and dumpy in the past.

She slipped her glasses on with one smooth movement, and the corner of her mouth turned up in a sneer as she passed me, but she didn't say a word. She had been the one who thought I shouldn't go free at my trial before the Council, and yet she was hanging out with Eddie.

She had changed, and it didn't look like much of an improvement.

The way Eddie wrung his hands together, I might have thought they were a secret couple, but she was pretty young, and he was, quite literally, ancient.

"Same time tomorrow," she called over her shoulder before slamming the door behind her.

All three of us flinched. Eddie's cheeks flushed, not surprising considering his pink and ginger complexion, but he seemed positively shaken.

"Everything okay?" I asked, slightly alarmed by his less than calm appearance. If anyone was confident of what would happen next, it tended to be Eddie, so seeing him flustered kind of freaked me out.

"Here again?" he asked dryly, flexing his fingers. "I thought you would have grown bored of us by now."

"Can't let my best buddy starve." I handed Carl his share of the food with a wink.

Eddie frowned. "Or work, apparently."

"You know I need to make sure he's okay." I spoke softly, but I bristled with my own suspicions.

Swallowing hard, Eddie gazed at me, his magic almost suffocating me. I refused to do anything other than smile sweetly, and he gave up and headed back upstairs, but my heart still pounded with apprehension.

I hoisted myself onto the counter to quiz Carl. "New friend?"

He shrugged, unwrapping his food. "She's been popping in, on and off, for the last couple of weeks."

"Why?"

He stared at me. "My hearing's not that good."

"So is she weird, or am I just biased because she flashed me her boobs?"

"I didn't notice," he said, but he was grinning. "My verdict? She's weird. She comes in all meek, leaves as arrogant as... as one of the Council."

"What's she doing here?" I asked, half to myself.

"I'll figure it out eventually," he said brightly. "She comes in too often for me not to."

"You're kind of like a magical sniffer dog now. Good work, Carl."

He threw a pen at me and missed. Cursing, he leaned against the desk and took a couple of deep breaths. The weakness hit him at random moments, and from the hard set of his jaw, he was still struggling to deal with it.

"Can I get you anything?"

"No! Just... just go, Ava." His good mood had vanished, and I felt a squirm of agitation at the look in his eyes.

I desperately wanted to talk to him, but I let it go for fear of scaring him off. I knew he was still trying to find his place in the world, but his weakness wasn't something that should shame him. I could have helped him. Somehow. Like Peter, he retreated and pushed everyone away when things got tough. Not that I could talk.

On the way home, I amused myself with thinking about the witch and what she might be doing with Eddie. It was possible they were in some kind of relationship, but Eddie had a habit of picking up strays so he could use them later on, and she set my alarm bells ringing. I was slowly learning to trust my instincts when it came to people being off in some way.

I bought Dita a comic with a female superhero on the cover. Something about her mother sparked a memory, and I wanted for Dita something I'd never had—to let her see it was okay to be brave, that it was okay to learn how to save ourselves. That lesson was something I was still learning.

# 3

Uncomfortable dreams haunted my sleep that night. Back in Liverpool with the twins, Lucia and Lorcan, surrounded by hooded figures with baseball bats. Lorcan trying to protect Lucia with his sword. Lorcan failing. The usually silent Lucia, covered in blood, looking straight at me and screaming like a harpy.

I awoke shaking, covered in cold sweat, although my arms felt as if they burned. Turning on the light, I stared at my wrists in horror. A chain of scarred burn tissue circled both of my wrists.

A quick scope of the house soon reassured me that no one had been in my home. So what was the wound from?

I remembered my dreams. They had featured the half-fae twins, who I still owed a favour. I had promised to find a way to free them of their slavery to the vampires. I had promised them safety. I had made a deal, and I still hadn't completed my end of it. Maybe the branding was some kind of reminder.

I scrubbed my entire house, but even the excessive cleaning didn't ward off the feeling of dread that scratched at my insides whenever I glanced at the brands on my wrists.

I had agreed to meet Esther at Gabe's bar, so I walked there that evening, enjoying the feel of the sun on my skin. If I was lucky, we would have a real summer, thus keeping the vampires away for longer.

At the bar, the burly bouncers let me in without any hassle, although a couple of people in the queue hissed as I cut in line. I didn't care. I couldn't see, or smell, Esther, so I sat at the modern bar and waited for Finn.

"Something non-fae tonight," I warned the blond bartender.

He grinned, but the smile froze on his face when he caught sight of my newly branded wrists on display as I removed my jacket. "Who did you piss off?" he asked, lifting my arm delicately and peering at the burn with real concern.

"Someone who doesn't exist," I said sharply, remembering his dismissive comment about half-fae. "So what is it then?"

"A link," he said. "You and your deals are going to get you killed."

"What do I do about it?"

He looked at me as if I were mad. "Do whatever you said you would do before your entire body gets covered with these. Eventually, it'll get inside you. You won't like that, Ava, so get cracking."

"I'm trying. It just isn't as easy as I thought it would be."

He shook his head as he wandered off. "Sucks to be you."

I _had_ been trying, but there were problems. England was going through one of their committee elections. Things were in a bit of an uproar because the elections had been called while most of the vampires hibernated or flew north for the summer. The sneaky elections had really pissed off the British Vampire Association. The BVA had hoped to gain a chair and power for the first time in decades.

Headed by a creepy, but smart, ancient vampire known as Winston, the BVA had returned home and made a huge stink about the elections, which caused some not-so-friendly fire. Travel had been pretty much forbidden until further notice. Not that I knew how I was going to sneak the twins out of the country even if I did make it over. I covered my wrists with my sleeves, deciding I didn't want to be reminded of my failure.

I gazed at the moving dragon tattoo on Finn's stocky forearm as he worked, wondering what would happen when the links got inside me. The wailing of guitars playing Led Zeppelin's _Dazed and Confused_ caught my attention. I turned to watch the performance, and my breath caught in my throat. All eyes were on the woman behind the microphone, and I realised the wailing guitar was actually her voice.

Her mouth barely opened, but her song whipped at my skin as if her passion couldn't be contained, as if it would burn right through me. Her hips moved ever so slightly in time, and there was something hypnotic in her heavy-lidded eyes. I couldn't look away.

"Something else, isn't she?" Finn asked.

I could only nod. She was beautiful. Not just beautiful. As she sang, I wanted to go to her, to sit at her feet and wait for her to tell me what to do next. She seemed vaguely familiar, but that might have been due to the fact that she resembled a blond Jessica Rabbit.

"Don't look right at her," Esther advised.

I nearly jumped out of my skin. "I wasn't."

She snorted. "Yeah, okay. Just don't look at her while she's singing. Trust me."

I turned to concentrate on Esther, but it was hard while the song was still in my head. Oddly for her, she didn't have on a scrap of makeup, and she looked even younger than usual, her dark skin gleaming under the bar's lights. Her hair was scraped back into a tight facelift bun, and her nails were bitten to the quick.

She glanced at me. "Thanks for coming tonight."

"You okay?" I asked, concerned by her bloodshot eyes.

"Yep. We're here for her." She nodded toward the singer.

"What do you mean?"

"She asked to see me, and I figured you would come in handy."

I should have been used to that. "What's going on?"

She sighed and took a sip of the drink Finn dropped off in front of her. "She's Illeana's big sister. Another siren." Esther had always been so light-hearted, apparently incapable of taking anything seriously for more than a minute, but losing two members of her team had affected her deeply. She had been covering it up for a while, but the damage was beginning to show.

"Did they want to talk to you about... about what happened to her?"

She shook her head. "No. I've been looking through records at headquarters, making sure Illeana's belongings made it back to her family. There are a lot of... inconsistencies in her reports and sign-ins, so I spoke to the sister, and she said we needed to talk in person. So here we are." She shrugged. "I've no idea if she'll tell me anything of interest, but I didn't want to talk to her without a witness."

"Thanks for the warning."

She rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Sorry, I just... I need to figure this out without everyone hearing about it. I don't want Illeana's name turned to mud if she happened to do something a little... shady. I owe her that much." Illeana had died to save her, and the pain in Esther's eyes at the memory was heart-wrenching.

When the song ended, the siren beckoned us over to sit in the corner. She was only slightly less fascinating since she had stopped singing. I caught Gabe's eyes on me and turned away. No way was I inviting conversation with him.

"I'm Callista," the siren said in a huskily deep voice. She reached out to shake my hand, but Esther stayed my hand with a firm shake of her head. Callista drew back with a careless shrug.

The siren had to send away a couple of admirers before we could talk. I still wasn't sure why I was there. Callista didn't seem so certain either because she kept glancing at me curiously.

"Can I even trust you?" she asked Esther.

"Illeana saved my life. I'm not going to do anything that harms her memory or her name. I can promise you that. I just need to know what was going on."

Callista leaned forward. "I knew the job would kill her. She knew it, too. She was working two sides. At some stage, they would collide, and she would be stuck in the middle."

Esther covered her mouth, her eyes widening with horror.

"It's not what you think. She was investigating something internal. Something within the Council, or maybe just the Guardians. She didn't tell me much, for my own safety, and I can't understand most of the paperwork."

"Do you know anything? Anything about what she was trying to do?" Esther asked. Being a Guardian was everything to her. She had to believe in the Council to do that job. If something was going on... she might not get through it.

Callista glanced from me to Esther and back again. "What about her? Can I trust her?"

"She's not loyal to the Council," Esther said. "And I trust her."

Callista looked away for a few minutes, watching people sway on the dance floor. Her singing had left a sultry atmosphere, and she smiled as she observed the effect. "So easy to make them happy," she murmured. "My sister told me that she was trying to find whoever's in charge of the slave markets, and she felt as though she might die because of it. She prepared for her death. We live a long time, but she was ready to die."

"Who was she working for?" Esther asked.

I was on the edge of my seat, waiting to hear more.

Callista pursed her lips and let out a soft sigh. "I wish I knew. She wasn't alone. But she didn't trust anyone. She was so paranoid by the end." She turned to me. "You're the one, aren't you? The one who killed that beast."

I inclined my head slightly, unsure if I should confirm or deny.

"Thank you." She closed her eyes for a moment. "Her spirit can rest."

"I want her paperwork," Esther insisted. "All of it. I can figure out what she was trying to do, maybe keep going with it, so it wasn't for nothing."

"Leave it be." Callista took a long swallow of her drink. "If the beast didn't kill her, this would have. At least the way my sister talked." She slammed her glass on the table and leaned forward. "I hear talk. Talk of change and disruption. I think I might get out of here while I still have the chance. If you were smart, you'd do the same. But I'll send you my sister's things. Do what you will, but know that none of my sisters will appreciate a blackening of our family name." She made her way out of the bar, hips swaying. All eyes were on her.

Esther stared after her, chewing on a badly bitten thumb nail. She glanced at me. "What do you think?"

I shrugged. "She could be wrong."

"Or Illeana was working on something she didn't feel she could trust me with. Why?"

How was I supposed to answer that one? "Well, Aiden's your brother, and he's—"

"I got this job because I'm good at it, not because of my brother," she snapped.

I held up my hands. "I was going to say that he would have to report everything to someone higher up. Maybe she didn't trust whoever that might be. Maybe she didn't want to get you into trouble. Maybe this really was something dangerous. If you didn't know who to trust, who would _you_ tell?"

I didn't tell her that I was on essentially the same mission as Illeana. I didn't tell her how strange I thought that was. We could have worked together and gotten things done a little quicker. Unless I was on a dead-end mission that Gabe already knew would lead to nowhere.

"What are you going to do?" I asked before I could let my temper get the better of me.

She drummed her fingers on the table, then nodded. "I'm going to figure out what she was doing and try to finish off the job when I get back."

"Get back?"

"The Council are sending an entourage to check on the situation in England. They're a little nervous about more beasts turning up. Not that you'd catch them admitting it. Anyway, they're sending rookie Guardians, so I volunteered."

A shiver ran through me. "Be careful over there, but... could you check in on them for me?"

"Who?"

"The twins. Remember?" I showed her my wrist. "Apparently, this is going to keep happening until I help them escape. If you could just let them know I'm still trying, but that it's harder than I thought."

She held onto my wrist for a couple of seconds, staring at the scarred skin. "You help me, and I'll help you. I'll go through the paperwork and see if there's anyone you can talk to, someone with information on whatever it was Illeana was really up to. I'll go visit those twins and see if I can get them on a flight home with me."

"That might be dangerous, Esther."

"Yeah? Likewise. But you'll still do it, won't you?"

I grinned. "Too right I will."

She turned her head slightly, the corners of her eyes crinkling with worry. "Uh oh. Here comes the big boss man. Wonder who he wants."

We both watched as Gabe made his way across the dance floor. He stood out amongst the dancers, allowing his inner light to glow around him. A beautiful man with dead eyes.

When he reached our table, he nodded at Esther. "I hear your brother isn't happy about your next assignment."

She snorted. "He doesn't own me. Thankfully. Seemed stupid to send a gang of newbies across the water when I could lead them."

"Is that what you're looking for? Another promotion?"

She glared at him. "I'm trying to do my job. We can't afford to lose any more Guardians."

"Then you should go and prepare yourself. I need to speak to your partner in crime here."

I covered my groan with a cough.

Esther hesitated, then stood to leave. "I'll call you, Ava."

Gabe sat across from me, and I had the eeriest feeling I was about to be grounded. The longer the silence, the more I twisted in my seat, feeling the need to run. His dark brown eyes held my gaze, but there was no emotion there, only a blank mask. He was the epitome of attractive—tall, broad, dark, great features—but it was a shell that hid his true face.

"You know what I'm going to ask you."

I threw a glance heavenward, wishing he would find his way back up there. Our priorities tended to settle on different issues, making our working "relationship" difficult. My main concern was the slave market, while his was Eddie Brogan. The Féinics and possible rebel cause were the unclear wisps in the background, the thing neither of us quite believed in.

"I don't have any news," I responded.

"None at all?"

"Nothing that would interest you. Except, why did you have Illeana running around doing the same things as me? Why not have us work together?" He covered his surprise well, but I caught it anyway. "You didn't? So who did?"

His gaze fell over the bar. "That's what I'd like to know. Any other insights?"

"Eddie's getting pally with that witch consultant. Other than that, nothing has actually happened in the five minutes since you last asked me for an update."

"Don't exaggerate, child."

"That might have a little more impact if you weren't vain enough to portray yourself as a hot young man while you said it."

He frowned.

I couldn't resist the temptation to push him further. "Any updates on the formula yet?"

The corner of his mouth twisted into a crooked smile. "Touché. No, there haven't been any updates. The candidate is still alive. Safe and well."

"Still in the cells, you mean."

He shrugged. "The heart still beats."

"And what about the other candidate? The one that went missing? Gideon come up with the goods yet?"

"He claims it's a false rumour, that there was only one candidate other than Becca. Talk of another was merely a mistake made by one of the Guardians. Of course, they're dead now, so we can't exactly clarify it."

"Convenient. A lot like the way he got off scot-free after everything he did." I glared at Gabe, still annoyed by the fact that the vampire Gideon had managed to avoid his own trial, all because he had helped out during the Becca fiasco. As if he hadn't been the one to unleash her on the world. As if he hadn't used the vampire formula to create a monster. And it wasn't as though he actually helped get rid of her.

"Not everything is in my hands," he said, but he looked pretty pissed at the reminder.

"Can I go, or do you have any other orders for me?"

He pinched my wrist, right on the burn, until I squirmed from the pain. "What did you promise them?" he hissed through clenched teeth.

"Safe passage. I don't plan on standing by and watching slavery happen." I wriggled out of his reach. "I'm doing what you should be doing."

"As long as you stay alive long enough to repay the favours you owe me, too."

He let me go and allowed me to storm out as if I had stood up to him. I hadn't. We both knew I said what he let me say and did what he let me do. Of everyone, he really did own me because he held my life in his hands. He also held other lives in his hands. He had made it clear more than once that he would happily send me back to the cells if I didn't do his bidding.

One day, I would be free, too. That was the deal I made with myself.

# 4

Two nights later, I ordered some Chinese takeaway and tidied up a little before the others came over. Esther had gotten the information she needed from Callista, and she wanted to come up with a plan with Peter and Carl. She couldn't turn to her own people; she had to keep secrets, and we were the secret keepers of late.

She arrived first with two cardboard boxes full of stuff and dumped them in the corner of my living room. "Food first. I could eat a horse."

"I really hope you don't know anyone who can shift into a horse," I teased.

She laughed, and I realised it was the first laugh I'd heard from her in a while.

"How are you doing?" I asked.

She shrugged. "Keeping on. I might as well be a trainee Guardian lately."

I handed her a tray of noodles. "How do you mean?"

"It's like they don't trust me now. They haven't demoted me, but my Circle's still down two members, we're not getting any of the meaty assignments, and even my own brother can't look me in the eye. I'm sorry." She shook her head. "I shouldn't be unloading like this. I'm just frustrated."

I bit my lip. Where was Carl when I needed him? "Maybe Aiden's trying to go easy on you, to make sure you're okay." Her over-protective, shifter-alpha, Council-consultant of a big brother hated my guts, but I couldn't deny that he cared about Esther.

"I'm already okay," she insisted. "Look, let's just eat and go through the stuff Callista gave me."

I opened my mouth to try again, but Carl and Peter arrived and took over the conversation. After we ate, we went through the boxes together. They were filled with scribbled notes, mostly coded, along with photographs, newspaper articles, maps, and some books that seemed eerily familiar. Only when Carl lifted one did I remember that the exact copy was in Eddie's shop. Or had been once. The book was the one Carl had hidden from me, as it contained information about the more negative aspects of my tainted nephal heritage.

"Sell that recently?" I asked Carl.

"I didn't. But I haven't seen it lately. I'll check the inventory on Monday and make sure."

"Good. If Eddie sold it to her, then he might have found out why she wanted it." I was certain of that. He hadn't wanted me looking at the book without his permission, so I highly doubted he had sold it willingly, unless he knew he was getting something out of it.

"Why would she tell that man anything if she couldn't tell her own Circle?" Esther asked.

"You don't understand. He can get the truth out of anyone." I knew that better than anybody else.

Esther shook her head. "We were like sisters. A Circle is a family. Nobody gets left behind." Her chin trembled. "I should have been left behind."

Carl squeezed Esther's hand, a gesture of comfort that hadn't even occurred to me. I had no idea how to help people, even though I felt their emotions more than I should. What use was empathy if I didn't even recognize how to make the pain go away?

"Illeana made a choice," Carl said firmly. "Don't try to take that away from her. She did what she did because she considered you family. You have to see that. What Ava meant was that Eddie uses magic against people. He makes them talk, and they don't even realise they're doing it."

She leaned against him for half a second while I sat frozen with awkwardness. Peter was still rummaging amongst the paperwork, apparently oblivious.

Esther picked up another piece of paper. "This looks like a phone number. I'll add it to the list."

The list was any kind of random numbers or letterings that we thought might mean something. We spent the next few minutes trying to come up with ideas of how to break the codes.

"Maybe Callista would have some idea. Some clue," I said, stretching. My back was killing me from hunching over scraps of paper.

Peter's glass dropped to the floor, where it cracked into jagged edged chunks. He lifted a piece of paper, his hands trembling visibly. "This... this is it. That night. That... _thing_. This is it."

He thrust the paper toward me, and I saw it was a sketch of a creature, a monstrous-looking thing with scaled skin. If it had been in colour, it would probably have been green.

"This is the thing that took your son?" I asked. It didn't look real.

Esther snatched the page out of my hands. "I've never seen anything like this before, Peter."

"But someone else did. Someone else saw what I saw, because I sure as hell didn't draw that. She had to have spoken to someone. Maybe someone who knew something." Then his voice faltered. "You said she was going after the slave markets. My son... was taken to the slave markets." He looked at me, aghast. "This is what he was talking about when he said my son went to hell."

"No," I said. "He was bullshitting us, Peter. He had to be."

"He's a slave," Peter whispered.

"We don't know that," Esther said. "We don't know what this means. I mean, you're human. His mother's family was human. What would they want with him?"

Most of the instances of the market that I had heard about involved half-blooded children. Part human, part... something else. But there were others, like Eloise. She had been human, a special human, but still, just human. So human children had been taken, too. What was different about Peter's son? Could he be alive? Could he be trapped somewhere, tortured and abused? Could he have become as evil as the things that had taken him?

Peter left, and I couldn't stop him. He was in his own space, guarded against everything else in the world. That hand-drawn image had gotten under his skin, pulling out memories he would have as soon locked away for eternity.

Carl and Esther quickly sorted through the rest of the stuff, but I couldn't concentrate, so I focused on cleaning up the mess Peter had made and comforting myself with numbers. I had to come up with something, and soon. Illeana had gotten further than I did. But how? Who had she found to talk to her? How had she known where to look?

"So she has to have some kind of informant or contact or something, right?" I said out of the blue, startling the others.

"That picture might not mean a thing," Esther said.

"You saw Peter's face. It meant something. It's the 'what' that I'm worried about. Do you think she came across someone else who had seen what Peter saw? Or someone who works with them? Someone playing both sides?"

Esther shrugged. "There are a lot of stories here about kidnappings and such. Maybe she tracked down the survivors."

"Maybe," I said, disturbed by how let down I felt.

Carl pointed at the article in Esther's hands. "There's a name on the back there."

Esther turned over the page. "Another one for the list. But maybe it's important. I'll try to check out some of the names of the victims on the system back at Headquarters, see if there are any connections to supernaturals. It's a long shot, but it's worth a try."

"Exactly how high-tech are these headquarters of yours?" Carl asked with a great deal of interest.

She grinned. "Not very, but Aiden's been working on overhauling the plain old magic with some good old hacking. He set up a system, but it'll be years before it's finished, so the records aren't complete. I mean, they have to put millennia of info into the database."

"Will anyone pick up on the searches?" Carl asked.

"I don't know. But there's a human guy working there that's kind of sweet on me. I could probably persuade him to cover my tracks. Maybe he could even help with the other stuff, like the numbers we can't figure out. He's super smart, and Aiden said he's pretty much changed everything for the better over there, so he should have a handle on secrecy. Actually, they found him when he hacked into the original system. They were going to kill him, but Aiden figured he needed him on his team instead. He's shy, but I think I could flirt my way into his good books."

"Only you could work a date into this," I teased.

"Nah, he's in his twenties. Way too young for me."

Carl laughed loudly. "You're barely an adult."

She tossed her hair in an exaggerated movement. "I'm surrounded by centuries-old creatures most of the time. I tend to steer toward older men."

"Some human boy your own age would be good for you." I was only half-teasing that time. Sometimes Esther forgot about the other side of her heritage. She was always so busy trying to live up to her role, her brother's reputation, and the expectations of the ancient beings around her that she forgot she was a twenty-one-year-old who still had a chance at something normal.

"Whatever. I'll check on any phone numbers and see if my hacker boy can tell me anything about breaking a siren's code. I'll get him to run that name, but it might be unrelated."

"I'll try to dig up something on the victims and survivors from the newspaper articles," Carl offered.

"I can do that," I said automatically.

He grimaced. "I'm capable of helping."

"I just thought, well, you'd be busy in the shop. Especially with trying to find out if Illeana bought that book there."

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Esther and I exchanged glances.

"Fine. I'll check the inventory for that book," he said at last.

"Carl, I wasn't trying to─"

"Forget it. It'll be faster if you do the legwork, right?" His half-smile was full of bitterness.

Esther got to her feet. "Listen, I should head on. I'll take what I need and leave you two to sort the details."

Esther gathered most of Illeana's things. When she asked me to help her carry some of it to her car, I knew she wanted to talk in private. Bear shifters tended to be stronger than they looked; Esther rarely needed help carrying anything. I picked up a box and followed her out to the car.

She opened the boot of her car. "He's not dealing."

"What am I supposed to do? It's not his fault. None of it is. But he's so weak right now that I can't risk him hurting himself even more."

She stared at me as if considering my words. "You can't treat him like he's a child, though. I've seen it before. Shifters... Guardians... they fall in combat, can't get back on their feet, try to trick themselves into thinking they're the same as before, but they aren't. They can't be. He'll get over it, but it takes time. And I don't think he can do it himself. I mean, he's been through so much that I'm surprised he hasn't lost his mind."

I shook my head. I knew that already. He was stronger than any of us had ever anticipated. He had to be to have survived everything he had gone through. But I didn't know how to handle Carl when he was acting as though he had been neutered or something.

"I'll get started on this." Esther got in her car and fastened her seatbelt. "Stay safe. Both of you. We need to keep this as down-low as possible. Keep an eye on Peter. He might crack before Carl."

She sped away before I could think of an answer. When had I become the stable one of the group? Both of the humans keeping _me_ human were teetering on the edge of something. I wasn't equipped to deal with my own problems, never mind anyone else's.

I still felt guilty about Carl. My suspicions of Eddie's motives had been simmering for a while. The first time I had bonded Carl to me had been an accident, but I should never have trusted Eddie's advice. I had become certain that Eddie knew the bond hadn't broken fully the first time. _I_ should have known. After all, he was Eddie Brogan, the one person who always seemed to know what was going to happen next. It was too late for Carl either way because the effects had lingered in our systems for so long they might never fade.

I had tied him to me in a way that was dangerous for both of us. It hadn't protected him from the succubus I had basically dangled him in front of. Saving him from her, and from myself, had hurt him beyond repair. Even a healing miracle from an angel hadn't quite done the trick. And now that he was in control of his own mind fully, for the first time in months, he was intent on pushing me away. It hurt.

When I went back inside, his mood had turned again as he looked over the newspaper articles with excitement.

"There has to be somebody left," he said. "Somebody who remembers what happened. I think Peter was right about Illeana finding a witness."

"Maybe. Maybe you could help me track them down. If I could just get a couple of phone numbers, we could ring them."

He brightened. "Of course. There have to be some old articles online. Maybe something with a little more information. Finding them should be easy. Getting them to talk will be another thing."

"I'll go and see any we find. _If_ we find any. I have a bad feeling that Peter surviving the attack on his family was a fluke. These creatures have no qualms about killing anyone who gets in their way."

"All we need is one," he said. "We just need the right one to see if we're on the right track."

"Think we'll ever find the truth?"

He dropped the paper on the coffee table. "We have to. Between the lot of us, we can do it. And while I'm checking out the records at the shop, I'll take a look at some of the more obscure books to see if there's an image or description matching Peter's demon."

"Don't call it that!" I took a deep breath. "Sorry, it just weirds me out a little."

"He'll be fine." Carl patted my hand, seeing through my anger as always. "But maybe we should deal with this stuff without him. There's no point rubbing his nose in it, especially if we don't come up with something. And if we do, he'll need to have it broken to him gently. Trust me."

"I'm worried for her, too."

Carl shrugged. "Esther needs to keep her mind off things. I'm not surprised. Something's got to give."

"She's hiding it from Aiden. I wonder how well that one will work out." I found it funny how all of us were so concerned with each other's problems, yet so hesitant to deal with our own inner demons.

"Probably not well at all, but she isn't ready to talk, so we have to wait it out."

"I suppose." I made a face. I wasn't good at waiting. "But what I can't figure out is what that book has to do with anything. It's bugging me why she would steal that specific book."

Carl rubbed the tawny stubble on his jaw. "That book was mostly about your kind, Ava. About the things nephilim could do."

"Like open gates," I whispered.

We exchanged a glance that said we were both thinking the same things.

"It might mean nothing," he said. "It might have been the wrong book, or there's something we're missing here."

"Or it might make perfect sense."

He rose to his feet slowly, clearly in pain. "Don't go assuming anything. We've plenty of work to keep us going, remember?"

"You should be using your walking stick on days like this," I scolded.

He waved me away. "I'm not depending on a piece of wood to get around. I can walk. It isn't going to kill me."

But it hurt him. I could see it in the limp, the tightening of the lines around his eyes, and the controlled gasp as the aching reached its peak.

"Eddie will give you something for the pain if you ask."

"I don't need help," he insisted. "I should get home. Maria will worry."

"How is she?" I wasn't being polite. I really wanted to know how she was treating him.

"She's good, mostly. Getting over everything. She's started at me about returning to work. Her dad's forgiven me now. Pitying the poor invalid." He grinned, but the lightness was gone.

How I wished I could turn back time and fix Carl. "Would that make you happy? To work there again?"

He tried to laugh, but his breath caught, and he coughed instead. "Definitely not. I would rather suffer in Eddie's shop than be perfectly healthy at her father's business. I might not be any use at defending myself anymore, but I'm good at this stuff." He gestured at the book. "This stuff comes easy for me, and if I can make a difference, even like this, then it's worth it."

I knew he meant it, and I was happy to have him in my life.

# 5

Loud banging at my door and someone desperately shouting my name woke me from a particularly restless sleep. "Ava! Ava! Help me! Please! Someone help me!"

In a panic, I jumped out of bed and fell over myself trying to get to the door. Someone needed me. I heard the fear in their voice, and I had to run to help them.

To my surprise, I found Dita on my doorstep, in her pajamas, the beginning of a bruise swelling her cheek. She threw herself at me, wrapping her arms around my waist.

"What happened?" I asked. "Are you okay?"

"It's Daddy. He's mad. I think he's going to kill her. Please, help me."

"Your house?"

"Yes!"

I kneeled in front of her and gripped her shoulders. "Get inside and lock the door after me. Let nobody in unless I tell you to. Put on the radio or the television and turn up the volume. I'll be back in a minute."

I moved to leave, but she pulled at my arm. "No! Don't go in there. He'll hurt you, too. I just... I didn't know..."

"I'll be fine, Dita. Get inside."

I pushed her in and closed the door. I had no idea what kind of being her father was, and I didn't have my dagger, but I had to take my chances.

I heard the sounds then, and I knew someone would call the Guardians, or the police, or at the very least, Mrs. Yaga. The noise of things being smashed by either being thrown on the floor or against the walls assaulted my ears, but there was no screaming, and that terrified me.

I ran through the open front door toward the source of the noise. In the kitchen, a human man, red-faced and obviously drunk, towered over Anka, Dita's mother. She was curled up into a ball on the floor. I could smell blood, but I could also hear two strong heartbeats, so she was alive. He had a small microwave in his hands, the cord ripped off, and he was about to slam it on top of Anka.

"Put that down," I snapped.

He turned, comically slowly, the microwave still in his large palms. "Who the fuck are you?"

"I'm the person who's going to kick your head in if you don't get the hell out of here. Right now, you cowardly fuck." Years of bad memories flew in front of my eyes as if they had been waiting to show themselves. Anka was defenceless on the ground, and still he didn't care.

I remembered curling on the floor, hoping a man would stop kicking me, hoping someone would come and rescue me. I couldn't watch it happen, and I wished the drunk would try to hit me. I had since learned to hit back.

He threw the microwave at me, but missed badly, and it flew into a chair at least two feet to my left. I lurched toward him and slammed my palm into his nose, wishing I had closed my fist, wishing I could hit him over and over again, wishing I could make _him_ curl up into a terrified ball.

I grabbed his collar and led him out of the house before he could take the time to react, holding my breath against the smell of the blood seeping from his nose.

He was absolutely stunned, stumbling after me obediently, and it wasn't until the fresh air hit him that he truly fought back. I avoided his punches and finally forced him into a choke hold that soon sent him into a snorting, slobbering mess.

"Is he dead?" Anka stood in the doorway, staring at me coldly.

I shook my head. "I need to get him out of here, though."

"My daughter?"

"She's in my house, safe."

"I keep quiet, so she won't hear. But he's loud, and she wakes. She comes to save me. Like a superhero. But he slaps her away." She stared at his prone body. "I almost wish you had killed him."

"Yeah, I wish I had, too."

"I called Mrs. Yaga. I need to clean up before Dita sees me."

"Go ahead. I'll wait for the landlady."

She was so bloody calm and dignified. My blood was steaming. Her tank top clearly displayed deep bruises, but her face was unmarked. As she turned, I saw a long slash across her back, with plenty of old scarring, too.

He knew what he was doing. He was well practiced, and she didn't do a thing against him, simply kept quiet and waited for him to finish. And poor Dita had been struck by her own father, and probably because I had tried to convince her she could be a hero. Every time I interfered, I just made everything worse.

Mrs. Yaga turned up as the man began to stir. He mumbled something incoherent and just rolled over. She stepped out of the car carefully. I didn't see who was driving, but they pulled away immediately.

"You interrupted my date."

I couldn't tell if she was joking or serious.

She nudged the man with her walking stick. "This is him, I suppose."

"Yeah. I'm not sure what to do with him."

Her eyes narrowed. "Oh, don't worry about that. Someone is on their way. Where is the child?" She sounded very protective of Dita.

"In my house. I didn't want to get her until he was gone."

"Understandable. Why don't you keep Dita company until he's removed? I need to speak with Anka alone."

Shrugging, I headed back to my house. I rapped on the front door and called out to Dita, telling her it was okay.

"Is he gone?" she asked when she opened the door. "Did you hurt him?"

"I didn't hurt him." I stood there feeling awkward. "Your mother is just cleaning up, so hang out with me for a few minutes, okay?"

She nodded and let me lead her back into the living room. She had managed to find some late night/early morning cartoons. She sat on the sofa, her hands on her lap, more still than any child I had ever seen. The bruise on her cheek seemed to darken before my eyes.

"Can I get you anything?"

She shook her head. "I just want to go home."

"It's going to be okay, Dita."

Her eyes filled with tears that didn't drop. "No. It won't."

The flat tone of her voice scared me a little, but a soft rap on the door interrupted us. I opened the door to Mrs. Yaga and Anka.

"Come on home, Dita," Anka said, acting as though nothing had happened. Nodding, Dita clung to her mother's hand.

Mrs. Yaga watched them leave. "He's gone. Thank you for helping them."

"You care about them."

"The same could be said for you. After all, you stepped in." She sighed. "I knew her mother once. A shame it came to this for her."

"Where is he?"

"Taken away," she said firmly. "He shouldn't be back, but if you hear anything again, please call me."

"Police? Guardians? Who took him?"

Her thin lips curved upward. "No matter who. Get some sleep. You look exhausted." She left without a word, and I realised her walking stick was missing, yet she walked easily without it.

I tossed and turned the rest of the night, unable to relax. When I heard Dita playing in the back garden the next morning as though nothing in her life had changed, I couldn't resist knocking on her front door.

When Anka saw it was me, she let out a weary sigh before beckoning me in. "Thank you for last night," she said as she laid out cups and a teapot. "Dita has never gone through that, so it was a shock, I suppose. I'm sorry she disturbed you."

"Are you kidding me? I'm just sorry I didn't hear anything earlier."

She glanced up at the clock and twisted her dirty blond hair up into a loose bun. "There was no need for your interference."

I stared at her. "He was beating the crap out of you. He could have killed you."

A humourless smile curved her lips. "I'm sturdier than I look." But her eyes narrowed. "Don't give me that look."

I was taken aback. "I'm not giving you any look."

"I see your judgement, how you think I'm weak, but I'm doing what's best for my daughter. She needs her father, even if he didn't make a good husband. I bring out the worst in him. When it's just the two of them, they're happy. They love each other. That's completely separate to how it is for him and me."

"How could it be best for her to see her father hurt her mother? She was terrified last night. And he hit _her_."

She glanced at the window. "And now she's fine. Children are resilient. As long as the good times outweigh the bad. I'll make sure she never sees him hit me again if that's what you're worried about."

"I'm worried I won't get here in time. Next time. There _will_ be a next time. Surely you see that."

"Like I said. I'm resilient. He's human. A bruise is nothing to me. Believe me, there are worse things." A shadow crossed her face, and I saw true fear in her eyes. She might be calm and sedate, but she had known what it was like to see her death coming.

I could relate, and I softened. "What's your story then, if this is of such little consequence? What's happened to you?"

She shook her head. "If I ask your story, will you tell it?"

I couldn't control my smile. "Try to stop me."

She lit a cigarette and took one long drag. "You are nosy. I couldn't tell before. Dita likes you. She talks about you as if you are a friend. You don't judge her for what she is, do you?"

"I have no idea what she is. Hell, I've no idea what I am."

"Funny you say hell." She inhaled deeply, apparently savouring the taste of nicotine on her tongue. "My mother is a _boginka_. Do you know this word?"

I shook my head, leaning forward eagerly.

"At one time, back home, the boginki were held in great esteem. Humans would perform rituals and sacrifices to honour them. Faith and devotion are power for these beings. The greater the faith, the greater the power, and the more harm their symbols can do to their enemies. It's how gods are displaced, how some sleep while others rule. You look surprised, but surely you know this."

"About why gods sleep? Not for sure, but I've wondered. Someone once told me his gods slept and left him as a... a keeper. Does that make sense?"

She nodded vehemently. " _Tak_! Keeper! Some ride the wave and wait for their time to come again. Others grow too weak, so they sleep and leave their power with a keeper, someone who will keep their memories alive and ensure the faith grows again. If the people lose faith, then the symbols have no power."

"What do you mean, _symbols_?"

She thought for a second. "Like vampires. The religious symbols hurt them, but only those of the modern religions, not the true, ancient ones. At least, not anymore. The ones with the power work. It's how it goes, but the battles for devotion are the longest, the most dangerous. The boginki weren't gods, not really, but they also lived on the faith and offerings the people brought. As time passed, devotion lessened, so they took sacrifices themselves. They swapped the human children for _odmieńce_. Changelings."

She poured some tea, but her hands shook so much that she spilled a little. "They wanted to influence the human children, force their devotion, and have the odmieńce spread their word amongst humans. The human children usually became sacrifices, although some of them remained as servants in the end."

"And they got away with it? Replacing the children? Murdering them?" I asked, aghast.

She smiled. "Of course they did. Why would anyone imagine their child is the spawn of a monster? Who would know? They might suspect, but speak on it, and what would happen in this day and age? There are so few now that it makes little difference. The boginki take what they need to survive."

She exhaled, her face relaxing in a cloud of smoke. "My mother haunted the lake by a small village in Poland. She saw my father almost every day and decided she was in love with him. She showed herself, but he was devoted to his wife and paid her no mind. She made herself look like his wife, became pregnant with me, and when I was born, left me at his home. I am, in effect, a changeling."

I stared at her, unable to decide what I thought of that. "So his child was taken?"

She shook her head. "He had no child, but my mother revealed all to him, and he took me from her. She was so deluded with ideas of love that she let him. He raised me, loved me, but his wife was unhappy. She didn't believe, and she thought me the result of an affair. They couldn't fix their marriage, and she left. But he never went to my mother, and, eventually, she saw her mistake, found a new infatuation, and decided my father should have no happiness. These beings are fickle things."

She smiled wryly, and I found myself nodding in agreement.

She stubbed out her cigarette. "She came for me. She made a dramatic entrance, but he had been expecting her. He knew of boginki, and he knew if she took me I would die or be sold as a half-breed. He couldn't stop her then, though. I suffered for a year, but he found me. He saved me and made me flee to Ireland along with all of the other emigrants at the time. I've been hiding here ever since, but I haven't heard from him. Knowing him, he went after my mother. I met Dita's father, and I was happy to find a strong man to protect me, but we both know how that went. I took Dita and ended up in a women's shelter, and it was there that Mrs. Yaga found me. She brought me here two years ago, and I've been safe, mostly."

Mrs. Yaga had told me she had known Anka's mother. Interesting. But there were more interesting things about her story. "Your own mother would have sold you? To who?"

She waved away a fly in irritation. "They hate the half-breeds, but they all want to own one. They can't take just any changeling, though; it wouldn't be worth upsetting a boginka. Boginkas thrive on spite and would never forget the slight."

"But they wanted you?"

"I have no gifts. I was old enough to know for sure, so she couldn't sell me, and she made me her plaything instead. I would have been safer with another, but then again, my father would never have found me that way. It worked out. In the end."

She gazed at me steadily. "I know you're looking for those who sell the children. You won't find them, but you might die trying. Are you sure that's what you really want?"

"How would you feel if someone came into your house in the night and took Dita because she has your blood in her veins?"

She rubbed her eyes. "Trust me, it's something I've worried about since her birth. But I've stayed in the shadows, and there are no others like me here. The boginki are forgotten, and that works in my favour. Besides, if I have no gifts, what chance does she have?"

"Would you ever go back? Find out what happened to your father?"

She shook her head. "I couldn't risk it. I hope he lives and that he's still protecting me. It's because of him that I allow Dita's father to see her. He's a bad husband, but he loves his daughter, and I believe children need their fathers. If mine had rejected me, I would have died suffering. I can't take that away from her, no matter how badly he treats me."

My insides ached with her pain. She thought she was doing right by her child, and who was I to blame her? I hadn't known my parents; I couldn't see what she saw when she looked at her daughter. But still, I wasn't sure how a bad parent was any better than no parent at all.

# 6

I couldn't get Dita and Anka off my mind, but I had work to do. I only had a couple of months off from vampire business while Daimhín was away, and it had to be enough time to, amongst other things, track down information on the beings who had taken Peter's son, because it was beginning to look as though they were the same people I was already looking for.

I spent hours online searching for information on any survivors of the attacks Illeana had collected data on. I wasn't sure how she could even tell which attacks were the right ones, and I sometimes felt as though we were on a wild goose chase. Did she have information we couldn't access? Was it guesswork? Had she been wasting her own time? I had no answers and began to feel disheartened until Carl called me.

He whispered into the phone, and I figured he had to be at work still. "Get this. The book is clearly marked in the inventory, but it isn't on the shop floor. It hasn't been sold, but it's gone."

"So, what? Did she steal it? Did Eddie give it to her?"

"Hard to say. But if he did give it away, why wouldn't he clear it from the inventory? I'm guessing it was stolen, but I can't remember Illeana ever being in here."

"And it had to be pretty recent if you knew of the book." I chewed the inside of my cheek, using the pain to help me focus. Carl hadn't been working in the shop for long before Illeana's death, so the theft had to be fairly recent. But Carl wasn't in the shop twenty-four hours a day, so anyone could have taken it without him knowing.

"Should I say something to Eddie?" he asked.

"Maybe not. It might make him suspicious of you, too. Stay quiet for now, just in case."

"All right. I'll go online after work and try to track down someone. I've been looking up similar incidents, and there are some that Illeana didn't have with her stuff. What if she had another hiding place? A lot of the documentation we have doesn't make sense, and I'm not even talking about the coded stuff. What if the codebreaker and other files are elsewhere?"

"It's possible. Maybe we could talk to her sister again."

Carl made a weirdly strangled laugh. "At the bar? Maybe while you're there, you can persuade Peter to go home."

I realised I hadn't heard from Peter in two days and groaned. "Has he been there since the other night?"

"Pretty much. Need company?"

We agreed to meet at the bar that evening. I was killing plenty of birds with one stone lately, but time was running out. The sun was high, but the vampires wouldn't stay gone forever. Although, I could hope the traitorous scumbag Gideon would disappear and never come back.

Living in a mostly vampire-free Ireland had been wonderful, particularly since I no longer lived next door to a greedy succubus who had revelled in feeding on my energy. Of course, not all of the vampires left. Not all of the covens could afford the summer move, but without Daimhín to "contain" me, they kept out of my way, and I stayed out of theirs.

I was no longer living on edge, wondering what the Irish vampire queen's next job for me would be. I wasn't as well paid with her departure, but Gabe was still slipping some cash into my account every now and then to keep me going on his jobs. Council money, but I wasn't too proud to use it for a while. I had been making inroads on repairing my online business that the Council had essentially destroyed, and some days, I felt as though my life might actually be in my own hands. Of course, that generally only lasted until Gabe called again.

So going to his bar wasn't exactly my favourite thing to do, but I would do it anyway. I needed more information about Illeana's undercover work, and then there was Peter.

I should have known better. He had probably already drunk himself into trouble, so our aim was to remind him of the job. Only the work, and sometimes the promise of violence against supernatural beings, brought him out of his self-pitying, drunken stupors. And I could give him both. What were friends for?

I called Esther to give her an update, and she decided we needed a night off to regroup. If Callista was working, we would talk to her. If not, we would get twisted. Okay, _I_ wouldn't, but the others could do what they wanted. I still felt the hangover from the fae drink Finn and Peter had dared me to drink. Never again.

Carl and I met up outside the club and waited for Esther.

"Think he's here?" I asked.

He shrugged. "He isn't at home. I dropped in on my way. The place creeps me out in the dark. I don't get why he still lives there."

"He has to have some memories. I mean, from before they died. Maybe he feels close to them there."

"Or maybe he needs to stop obsessing." Carl ran his hand through his hair, regret deepening the lines on his face. "I didn't mean for it to sound that way. But it can't be good for him to live like this."

My laughter drew all eyes in our direction. "Remember when we said that about you, Carl? Remember when you listened to us and took all of our advice? Oh, no, wait. You didn't. You didn't listen, and you didn't want to know. Kettle, meet pot."

"That was different. I was under the influence then." But he grinned, and I was reminded of the old Carl. Then he nodded over my shoulder. "Here she comes."

Esther strode toward us, crowds of cigarette-smoking supernaturals dispersing to let her pass. Any human would have seen a dark-skinned goddess walking toward them; the supernatural world saw the younger sister of the alpha of all the shifters in Ireland. They saw the head of a Guardian Circle. They saw a close relative of a consultant to the Council. They saw a warrior in pretty clothing.

I saw a girl. At twenty-one years of age, Esther was an infant in a world of ancients. She strove to prove herself, to prove she earned her position, but slowly, she had become disillusioned with the people she worked for. I had observed a change in her, and I saw her as an ally, despite how her older brother felt about me. I had pushed my luck around him, but he was still being hailed a hero because he got the credit for my kill, so I figured he should cut me some slack. The weird thing was that I couldn't help respecting him. He was fierce and strong, things I liked in a person. He was also dedicated and loyal, even if I thought his loyalty misplaced.

As she approached, Esther smiled, her entire face lighting up. She was beautiful, but any envy I might have once felt had all but disappeared. I wasn't meant to be beautiful, but I could control other aspects of my destiny.

"We ready?" she asked, appreciation in her eyes as she took in Carl's appearance. That surprised me. She was into power, and Carl was weak by her standards. Shifters tended to crave someone more powerful than themselves. Peter had once told me that was why the alpha tended to remain single, and as Esther was the alpha's younger sister, she probably had particularly high standards. Carl was still pretty, even though he had aged so quickly. On second thought, maybe the whole looking older thing was what got her going. Peter, on the other hand, scared her a little, although they had grown friendlier since first impressions were made. I had no problem with the healthy distance between them.

The club wasn't nearly at capacity, but a decent energy thrummed under the surface. I often wondered if the magic I felt there was from Gabe or someone else, but whatever it was, it was great for business. Enemies drank together in Gabe's bar, and fights of any kind were rare.

Although Esther had been stabbed by one of her own in the club, the first time we met properly, but that had been the fault of what I thought were demonic shadows. Since I threatened Coyle, the Guardian I suspected of being responsible, I hadn't come across any other instances of the shadows taking over a person's soul. I would always watch, though. And one day, Coyle would pay the blood price for sending a shadow-shrouded human to silence me, for sending a human to his death. Perhaps Peter had influenced me after all.

In a table in the corner, under cover of natural shadow, Peter sat alone except for the evidence of his drinking binge.

Carl nudged me. "You go first."

"Great, thanks. Distract him with me so you don't get killed."

"You can handle it. Seriously, just have a word. He might listen to you. We'll get some drinks in, see if Callista is around, and join you in a few minutes." He squeezed my hand and led Esther to the bar. I knew they would sit there joking with Finn until it became clear I wasn't about to be pulverised by a drunk Peter.

But he wasn't drunk. He stank of alcohol, but he was perfectly sober. I saw that as soon as I took a seat across from him.

"The cavalry has arrived," he mumbled, but when he looked at me, his hazel eyes were clear, except for the red rims under them.

"Heard you moved in here. Gabe would like some rent."

A lazy smile raised the corner of his mouth. "Tell him to put it on my tab." He leaned back and glanced at the bar. "Ah, the whole gang is here to ruin my buzz."

I lifted one of the empty bottles and sniffed it. "I heard these all-liquid diets are really bad for humans. Of course, you left your humanity behind a while back, so maybe you'll be okay."

"Ruining my buzz was correct. Take your best shot, oh tainted one."

I ignored the jibe. There were two Peters: the focused one who couldn't be stopped and would do anything to protect the people he cared about, and the one who sometimes crept into the light and swallowed up _my_ Peter.

"Buzz? Oh, you mean this is you being happy? My bad. I thought you were busy sitting here feeling sorry for yourself when you have work to do."

He wagged his chin. "I was just minding my own business, Ava. No need for the melodrama."

"We're getting closer to finding answers when you bail out to drink yourself stupid, and I'm the one doling out the dramatics? Come on now. Don't lie to yourself as well."

He took a sip of his drink and grimaced before slamming the glass down. I was proud of myself for holding in my flinch.

"Something new come up?" he asked at last.

I smiled sweetly. "You might know if you didn't give up before we got started."

He glared at me.

"All right, no need for the evil eyes. We reckon that book was stolen from Eddie's shop, and we think Illeana had another hiding place because Carl found other stories that might be supernatural, and there are bits and pieces that don't make sense. Like they have a few pieces of the puzzle missing. We were going to talk to Callista again to see if there's anything she might have missed."

"Something electronic maybe? I didn't see a phone or a laptop in those boxes. Maybe she even had a couple of flash drives hidden around the place. We'll never find them." He frowned and leaned forward. "That book. It would be pretty hard to steal from Eddie. He keeps that place locked tight."

"He's upped the ante recently. I can feel the change when I walk in there. Lots of extra padding. So maybe he knows someone stole something."

"Maybe he thinks it was you."

I hadn't thought of that. "Why wouldn't he say something?"

He snorted and lifted his drink again. "You know what these old things are like; they live on secrets and lies. You track down any witnesses yet?"

I shook my head. "That's the biggest reason we think we're missing some info. I mean, she got that image from somewhere. You can't be the only survivor. But the worst thing is how far back some of these articles go. There are legends in certain villages about these things. That's how many families were targeted."

"But why?" he muttered. "Maybe we need to go visiting these places then, Ava. The myth might tell us more than anything recent. People just don't believe what they see anymore."

"Go where?" Carl asked as he sat heavily next to Peter.

Esther took the seat next to me and placed a suspiciously blue drink in front of me. I cast a glance at Finn, who waved.

"Does he think I'm stupid?" I asked, eyeing the glass warily.

"Don't worry, it's blue food dye. He thought it would be funny," Esther said. "Nothing fae about it."

I sniffed the drink to be sure. "Fine. But I wouldn't put it past him to slip me another one. He enjoys tormenting me."

"Where are we going?" Carl repeated.

"Anywhere there's been a sighting of those monsters in the last century," Peter said confidently. "You'd be surprised how many old wives' tales are scarily accurate."

"Esther, were there any other things in Illeana's belongings? A personal computer, flash drives, anything up to date, basically?" I asked.

She shook her head. "Sirens are pretty old fashioned. I don't think she would have kept stuff like that in her house, although, she _was_ keen on her gadgets. I'll check the headquarters and see if I can find anything, but I'm pretty sure someone cleared everything out. Maybe they left something behind."

"Or maybe they took it," Carl said. We all turned to him. "Think about it. Someone put her on to this stuff. Someone high up. Someone was actually able to steal from Eddie, and he hasn't retaliated. Why not? Because he suspects it's someone with more power than he. But if they're that powerful, they wouldn't want any evidence lying around."

We all absorbed the idea, and it made a whole lot of sense to me. "Who then? Fionnuala?" The starkly terrifying head of the council was fae, so in theory, she would know the right thief. Fae magic was the most powerful.

"Maybe. She's the highest you can go here, and it can't be Erossi. He would want everyone to know what he was doing, the cocky git," Peter said.

"What about Koda?" Esther asked.

"He's not exactly on top form," Peter said.

"What about... another consultant," I said, mulling it over. "Someone Eddie owes a favour to, maybe."

"The witch?" Carl suggested. "She's always in the shop, so she had the opportunity."

"And he seemed pretty agitated the other day when I saw her there." I sipped the drink, made a face, and put it back down in a hurry. Damn Finn.

"What about the other consultants?" Peter said. "It's hardly Aiden, unless he specifically wanted to keep Esther out of this to protect her."

"If he did, I'll kill him," she hissed. "But that leaves us with the hottie and the ancient vampire."

I raised a brow. "The hottie?"

"Elathan. He's fiercely hot." She made a face at Peter's look of disgust. "Demons can be attractive, too."

"Demon, as in from Hell?" I asked.

She fidgeted at a beermat. "He was kicked out of Hell."

I stared at her, wondering what on earth someone had to do to get kicked out of Hell.

"I doubt it's him anyway," she said.

I shrugged. "But you don't know for sure. This is getting too complicated. Too many possible players, and no way of us knowing who's in on it. No matter where we step, it's likely to be on somebody's toes. Gabe didn't have a clue what Illeana was doing, and Eddie seems to be a victim of theft, so we can probably rule them out. But both could be covering their tracks, so we're stuck at square one."

"We could ask them," Esther said, but her heart wasn't in the suggestion.

"And risk all of us getting killed?" Peter asked. "Isn't worth it."

"All we can do is keep working on it," Carl said. "And watching out, because as soon as anyone has an inkling of what we're doing, they might want to shut us up."

We discussed our options for a while longer. Callista wasn't working that night, so Esther figured it would be better for me and her to confront Callista in her own home. Esther would dig a little deeper into the mystery of Illeana's potentially missing belongings, and Carl and Peter would keep trying to come up with leads on possible witnesses, or any kind of information that might help. Esther was still working on the hacker in the Council headquarters, and she seemed confident that he would come up with something. Eventually.

I wanted to talk to Gabe, but he seemed busy, so I left early.

Peter followed me outside. "Wait." He grabbed my hand. We walked together for a few minutes in silence. "Thanks," he said at last. "For showing up here."

"You didn't give us much choice."

"Everyone has a choice." As if to illustrate his point, he pushed me against the closest wall and gripped my chin between his finger and thumb. "You could kill me if you wanted to. I could kill you, too. But we don't. Even if we should."

His mouth fell on mine hungrily, but I pushed him away. "What are you doing with me then?"

"You ask me like I ever know what the fuck I'm doing," he said, leaning in to whisper in my ear. "Maybe you're the ultimate forbidden fruit." His lips grazed my jaw, and he reached for my mouth again, forcing my bottom lip down with his thumb. "Maybe I like getting close to the mouth of danger."

I jerked my knee upward, pulling the blow just in time, but he caught his breath all the same.

He laughed softly. "Maybe I like the unpredictability."

"Maybe, maybe, maybe."

The laughter fell from his face, and his eyes turned earnest. "Want some truth?"

I frowned. "Always."

"Truth is, I like to be around you because I don't have to worry about you. No matter what happens, you defend yourself. Nobody is going to come in the night and take you away. And even if they did, I wouldn't ever let myself feel enough for that to make a huge difference to me."

"Wow. You're so romantic."

He laughed, but there was no humour there. In fact, he looked unbelievably sad. "Everything about you is almost ordinary, but all together, it makes up something... interesting. You've brought something out of me that I lost a long time ago. But I can't offer you anything. I have nothing to give you. You have to understand that I don't have anything left."

"I'm not asking you for anything. I've never asked you for anything, Peter."

"I know." He leaned his forehead against mine, and I laid my hand on his chest to feel his heartbeat. He gave a little moan. "I should keep away from you," he said, his expression hollow. "But I'm not that good a person."

His words were a cold sword through my stomach. Out of everything he said, I knew that last bit would stick.

The moment ended. Peter made some excuse to go home alone, but I only felt relief.

On the way home, all I kept thinking about were the numerous ways things could end badly with Peter. And after I finally fell asleep that night, I awoke with pain searing my arms.

I turned on the light reluctantly and checked out the damage. More brands. Straight lines ran from my wrists up to my inner elbows, ugly, sore scars that I would never be able to forget. I didn't need the reminders; I couldn't forget the twins if I wanted. My dreams were full of them getting hurt and attacked because I didn't get there in time.

That awful sensation of time running out weighed on me, and I sought comfort in my home. It was the one place I felt safe, even though nowhere was safe from the deal I had made with the twins. Nowhere kept me safe from the brands that would keep coming. The twins didn't scare me, but a lot of other beings certainly did, and my home was the only place I felt even the slightest bit secure.

I still kept my windows open, still fearing Dita's father would return and hurt them both. I needed to speak to Anka again at some stage and find out more of whatever information she had on the slave markets. There were so many lost people in the world, displaced because of things out of their control. I was starting to see what Mrs. Yaga meant about lost souls finding their way to her. After all, I was still a lost soul myself.

# 7

I spent the next day in front of a computer screen. First, I had to keep an eye on my phoenix of a business. It had been dragged through the dirt, but was beginning to sprout again. Also, I still had to find out about the Féinics and the rebels, if they even existed.

But Lucia, the half-fae twin with somewhat psychic powers, had been certain she and her brother Lorcan were meant to find the Féinics, and as I owed her my humanity, and likely my life, I trusted every one of her visions. The silence surrounding the slave markets was strange, and even weirder, I could find nothing beyond allusions to the supposed rebellion. The myth was beginning to sound like wishful thinking, and that got me pondering. Who would have the most to win and lose from a full-on rebellion?

I had been hearing rumours about conflicts in the rest of Europe: vampires fighting against their imposed quotas, groups of beings refusing to toe the line. It seemed unlikely, and distant enough to be someone else's problem, but then there was the UK. I had met the leader of the BVA, and I was sure Winston and the rest of his vampires were more than willing to start something huge to get whatever it was they wanted. I knew they wanted power, a higher place in the pack, but what if they had alliances with bigger, badder beings?

My head was a mess of speculation, but the theories were a distraction from what I was really supposed to be doing that day, like finding witnesses from the rather substantial amount of murders and kidnappings that had occurred in a similar fashion to Peter's family's tragic ending.

I had a list of incidents, and they all seemed to have gone down in eerily similar ways. They started with silent break-ins, usually with no outward sign of disturbance. Adults would either be found with their throats slit or their necks broken. All of the families had one child. The body of the child would never be found.

I chewed the top of my pen as I prepared to mark out yet another family on the list. No survivors. Not a one. Why had they left Peter alive? Not enough time? Did someone disturb them? Did someone save Peter? It didn't make sense. The one person prepared to die for his vengeance had survived when it seemed as though nobody else had.

The incidents themselves were scattered throughout the country and appeared to run on a random timeline. The same county was never hit twice in a row, perhaps to avoid suspicion. The major newspapers never picked up the stories. All of the information came from local newspapers, which rarely mentioned similar occurrences in the rest of the country.

The Gardaí hadn't seemed to connect most of the murders either, but that might have been down to a supernatural influence. Ireland was a relatively small island. How many incidents were elsewhere? We might not find Illeana's witness, but maybe we could come across another.

For the next couple of hours, I scoured the internet for articles depicting similar incidents in the UK. Before long, I had more than I needed. But again, case after case, there were no witnesses and no major media coverage. How many people had died because some creature wanted their child?

I almost wished Daimhín was around so I could question her child vampire. Eloise had been taken from her home because she was a psychic. She might have some answers, some insight into where I should look. Not that Daimhín would willingly allow her to speak to me about it.

Before I could get to the end of my new list, Esther arrived. She jumped from one foot to the other, her eyes bright with excitement.

"Come in for a minute," I said, and she frowned. "Steady on, Esther. We're only going to see Callista."

"I just feel like we might be getting somewhere." But she followed me into the living room.

"Speaking of getting somewhere, I haven't. At least, not yet. I've moved my search to the UK. Thank everything for the internet. There's a chance we'll never find Illeana's witness, but we might come across another survivor somewhere else."

She shrugged. "Maybe. The odds are probably against us. But if you could find someone in England, I could make an extra stop on my way to check on the BVA."

"I don't like that you're going over there. People keep talking about bad stuff happening. You getting in the middle of it doesn't give me sweet dreams."

"I have no choice. Guardians go wherever they're sent."

I gave her a wry look. "Number one, you chose this mission. Two, your brother would absolutely make sure you didn't get sent over there if you let him."

She flashed a grin. "I have to be a good influence on the new recruits. Besides, you need me to check on your new friends. Although, I think you might be suicidal the way you're handing out life favours."

I slipped on a light jacket. "We can't stand around when bad things happen, right? So I don't. And I've decided I'll do whatever it takes to survive the night, because there's always revenge." I grinned when she raised her eyebrows. "Besides, I think the vampires have bigger fish to fry right now. They didn't exactly get good use out of the twins."

Esther shivered. "Do you think all of the children are half-breeds?"

"Eloise wasn't," I reminded. "I think us mongrels are just a safer bet."

"Nobody to care about us," she said wistfully. "It just makes me wonder what could have happened to you and me. Or rather, _why_ it never happened to us. I mean, my father didn't have a clue what my mother was. The whole shape-shifting thing shocked him enough to get rid of us. Yet nobody came for us."

"Your mother must have known," I said. "She might have been protecting you by keeping it a secret when you were young. Who knows? As for me, Nancy kept me well hidden."

"She didn't do such a great job of it, though. That woman at the trial, the one the vampires made talk for them against you, she managed to find you. And she smelled human to me."

I felt a pang at the memory of Helena. "When I was leaving England, Lucia sent me an image. Probably accidentally, but it was Helena. She's been on my mind ever since. Ever feel like there's something a lot bigger going on around us, Esther? Like someone else is pressing all the buttons, and we're just running around doing whatever is expected of us."

"That's basically my job description," she said with a grin. "Come on, we should get a move on. I promised Aiden I would be home for dinner tonight."

"Wouldn't want to give the big, bad alpha a reason to hate me. Whoops, too late."

"Shut up." She jostled me as we headed to her car. The vehicle wasn't exactly discreet, being practically miniature and the colour of purple Smarties.

Dita and Anka were returning to their home, loaded with shopping bags. Looking strained at the sight of a Guardian, Anka nodded at me, while Dita stared at Esther's car with longing.

"They the ones?" Esther asked when we got into her car.

"Yep. Any idea what happened to him?"

She shook her head. "He wasn't taken by us. Old Mrs. Yaga is a bit mysterious, but from what I hear, you're okay as long as you're in one of her houses. She protects her properties, and everyone inside them. I don't know what kind of deals she's made, but she's untouchable, as far as us Guardians are concerned. Either way, we couldn't have helped your neighbour, of course, what with her big bad being a human. We don't deal with humans."

I wanted to ask why not, but I knew the answer. Humans were even further down the food chain than us 'mongrels.'

"I feel bad for the kid," I said after a few minutes, although my mind was still on Mrs. Yaga. I had been afraid to look too deeply into what she did, and I kept finding myself wondering if Dita had actually seen her father since that night.

Esther drove away too fast. The sun was still warm, but a sharp breeze came through the car window. I had to keep it open because being in Esther's car felt a little claustrophobic.

"Kids are resilient."

"Oh, I forgot. You _are_ resilient, aren't you?"

She stuck her tongue out without looking at me. "Hilarious. Every single time you lot say it." She pressed the horn as a teenage boy strolled across the road in front of the car. "Idiot. I think some of them actually want me to hit them."

"They think they can sue," I said, smiling as she revved the engine to scare the boy.

"They can try. What were we saying? Oh, yeah, the kid. She'll forget about it. She'll probably grow up determined to never allow a man to lay a hand on her. No need to think the worst."

"The mother insisted Dita is better off with her father, even though he's a crap person."

"That's a bit... off. I couldn't imagine being around my own father would be good for my self-esteem." She glanced at me. "Maybe you're letting yourself get too involved."

"Maybe." I knew why I tended to get overly involved with everything going on around me. It was because I had distanced myself from the real world for so long, and I had that weird hole inside of me, empty because of loss, of unanswered questions. My parents couldn't have put me through worse than my grandmother, but even if they had, part of me was still curious to know what they were like.

Traffic ran smoother than usual, so it didn't take long to get to Callista's home in an affluent part of Dublin city. The house was a large building contained by a gated entrance. Private enough, but no magic surrounding it. No windows were open, and no curtains covered them—nothing that said it was lived in.

"Esther, I don't think she's here."

Esther frowned but pulled in anyway. The gate opened easily when we tried, and we both walked up to the front door together.

After rapping on the front door impatiently, Esther peered in the windows. "You're right." She lifted her hand to chew her thumbnail. "Damn it."

I jerked her hand down from her mouth, earning a wry smile from her. "She warned us she wanted to leave," I reminded.

"I didn't think she would be this quick. The place is cleared out, which means she's taken everything of Illeana's with her. Another dead end."

"Maybe your hacker bloke will figure something out. And we're still looking for witnesses. Don't worry."

She brushed her hair from her face. "It's just so frustrating. We're getting nowhere fast."

"Illeana didn't figure everything out, either. We just have to keep pushing."

We walked back to the car. The wind picked up and blew Esther's loose hair all over the place. We sat while Esther fumed silently for a few moments.

"We're going to keep looking while you're gone," I said, trying to cheer her up.

"It's not that. I'm just... what if we find out something big? About someone in the Council or something. I mean, how do we even start accusing them?"

I turned in my seat. "We're all in this together. If something comes up, we'll all deal with it. Besides, you have Aiden on your side."

"What if he doesn't believe me?"

"He's your brother. You're more important than some stupid Council."

She raised a brow.

"Oh, give me a break. They aren't doing anything amazing in the world, you know?"

She nodded. "But they're in charge. They have power, alliances. Even if we do uncover something, it could go badly wrong."

"You can back out," I said quickly. "But I'm not going to."

She tapped the steering wheel and stared into the distance. "I can't," she said finally. "I need to find out what's really going on." She started the engine. "Besides, if it all goes well, I could get a promotion."

I shook my head, but I understood her point. She had gotten everything because of her brother. Her home, her money, her job, her respect. Shifters grew up fast, but in a world of ancient beings, a shifter of her age was still considered a pup, or in her case, a cub. If she could prove herself without Aiden's help, nobody would ever be able to discount her again.

"Can you drop me off at the bar?" I asked. "I need to talk to Gabe."

"Yeah, no problem."

She drove off quickly once she dropped me off at the bar. Inside, I was surprised to see Callista with Gabe. He handed her an envelope and gave her a tight hug. He saw me watching and frowned. His lips moved, and Callista turned to face me, her cheeks flushing red.

I strode straight over to them. "I've just been to your house," I said before either of them could speak.

"I'm going home to be with my other sisters. The city has been nothing but bad luck for us."

"Esther still has questions for you," I said.

"I don't have any answers," she insisted.

Gabe laid his hand on her arm. "Maybe you should save your questions."

"I have more respect for Illeana than that," I snapped. "We're trying to finish your sister's work here, Callista. If you have anything to tell us, now is the time. Please." I softened my voice the way Carl did when he tried to get through to someone, and miracle of miracles, it actually worked.

She nodded, wiping away fresh tears with perfectly manicured hands. "You're right. And I will keep in touch. I'll call Esther if I remember anything, I promise you. But all I know is that when the Council sent me her belongings, some items were missing. My sisters are old fashioned, but Illeana wasn't. She embraced modern technology, yet none of her gadgets were amongst her things. Even her handbag and purse were missing. I don't... I don't really understand it."

Gabe frowned. "I was telling Callista that they were probably kept as evidence. We're still investigating those attacks, after all."

Callista looked confused. "I don't understand how they could be of any help."

"It's okay," I said. "We'll figure it out. Don't you worry."

She squeezed my hand briefly. "Thank you. I... thank you for doing this for her."

Gabe hurried her out of the bar, suitcases and all. When he returned, I was sitting alone, thinking hard.

"Are you trying to make my life more awkward?" he asked impatiently.

"What the hell is going on? Who is doing this?"

He sat down, looking weary all of a sudden. "I have no idea. And I have a feeling we won't know until we're supposed to."

"You have your suspicions though, right?"

"Too many. That's the problem." He squeezed the bridge of his nose.

"Esther told me she was making sure that Illeana's family received all of her belongings. So someone involved with the Council took them."

"Looks that way," he admitted. "Why are you here?"

I frowned. "I'm not sure anymore. I mean, you obviously don't have any answers either. Except... do you think it's a good idea to send volunteers to the UK right now?"

"How else are we going to find out what's going on? Our people over there haven't made contact in a month. We need to figure out what's really happening."

"The BVA mean business," I said. "The twins, the ones who hosted me in Liverpool, they were pretty sure that the vampires wanted in on this election. They've been trying for over thirty years. It sounds like they would be pretty pissed over this."

"It's not our concern."

"It is if they've been working on making creatures like Becca. Their own slaves reckon they have big plans. As in, 'create an army of beasts and drop them in the middle of their enemies' kind of plans."

He looked more tired than ever. "That's their business, Ava."

I snorted. "Yeah, until they decide we're one of their enemies. Think about it. What if Gideon's been making secret alliances with them all along? He gives the best locations, helps them out, and they make him king of Ireland or something. It makes sense when you think about how arrogant and devious he is."

"He's not that stupid, or rather, he isn't that clever. Gideon's being watched constantly, don't worry. Do you ever stop thinking?" But he smiled, and I couldn't resist smiling back. Gabe was beautiful, even if he was the fakest creature I had come across yet.

"Nobody can stop thinking," I said. "Why am I working for you in secret?"

He seemed taken aback. "Because it could be dangerous for everyone to make this public."

I laughed. "I'm pretty sure everyone knows what I'm doing. The questions make it kind of obvious."

"There's a difference between making it official and making it a poorly kept secret. The best way to keep your enemies on their toes is to let them hear half-truths, so you can watch them try to figure out the lie. This way, I get to see how the rumours affect those around me."

He gave me a knowing smile. "And if we get somewhere, my rewards will make it all worth it."

"For you."

"For me," he agreed.

That evening as I walked home, I tried to sort everything I knew for sure in my head. It wasn't a lot. But I knew, if I kept asking questions, that I would eventually find what I was looking for. As I entered my cul-de-sac, I heard a shrill voice calling my name. Dita. I turned and paused, seeing her mother following her closely.

"Hey, kiddo," I said when Dita ran up to me. "Where you been?"

"We went to the zoo," she said, her eyes bright with excitement. "What did you do today?"

"Boring grownup stuff," I said, giving an exaggerated eye roll.

She laughed, and her mother joined us, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.

"How are you?" I asked, pleased to see the bruises on her arms were rapidly fading.

"We are good," Anka said, her accent making her words sound harsher than her expression seemed to intend.

"Can I talk to you about some things?" I thought she would say no, but it didn't hurt to try.

She gazed at her daughter and nodded. "Fine. Dita, go ahead and wash your hands. We eat soon."

Her daughter made a face as she took a set of keys from her mother, but she ran ahead obediently. Anka led me as far as the gate, and then blocked the way with her body. "I don't want to hear a lecture," she said.

"I'm not... I wasn't going to give you a lecture. I just wondered if you knew any more about the markets. Anything at all."

She shook her head. "We can't talk about those things. I'm grateful for your help, but─"

"Please. Anything you can think of that might help. I won't keep bothering you about it, but I'm stuck for new leads. I have to do what I can, you know?" I attempted to look unassuming, even a little vulnerable.

She made an exasperated sound, and I tried not to smile triumphantly. "All I know is that there are more powerful beings than us in charge. That much I learned in my mother's presence. Favours, money, alliances—all can be bought with a useful child. Nobody cares about people like us. We have no friends, no power. We aren't pure. That's why you, of all people, need to keep your nose out of it."

She turned abruptly and headed for her house. At her front door, she paused and turned. "But if anyone is capable of finding it, I hear you have the right skills." She slammed the door behind her, and I was left standing there, a chill running down my spine at her words.

# 8

The next morning, I had breakfast with Carl at Eddie's bookshop, partly so I could whine at how little we were getting accomplished, and mostly so I could ignore the incessant ringing of my phone. Every now and then, my grandmother got it into her head to call me. Over and over again. I had answered the calls for the first couple of days, thinking something was wrong, but she had only wanted to beg me to come over to see her. I wasn't interested. I didn't tell Carl that though. I just stuck to the current story.

"It's not that we aren't trying," I said. "It just seems like we're blocked at every angle. I mean, I've been looking online almost constantly trying to find witnesses."

"Maybe we're looking too far afield," he mused as he perused websites on his laptop.

"What do you mean?"

"We still have Peter."

I shrugged. "So?"

"So he's a witness, and he went through something pretty traumatic. Maybe he's forgotten details or whatever."

"Well, if he's forgotten them, how are we supposed to make use of him?" I asked.

"What if we spoke to someone else who was there that night? Like a police officer or something?"

I stopped chewing. "Do you think they would even talk to us?"

He shrugged. "Who knows? But it's worth a try."

"'Course it is. Wanna come with?"

His face lit up. "Yeah. After I finish?"

We agreed to meet when his shift was over. He was in charge of calling ahead to see if he could find anyone who had attended the scene.

I walked home and figured I should make use of the next few hours to check out the rest of my leads. With an aching neck, I went through incident after incident, struggling to find a witness. Near the end, I got lucky.

I called Esther. "I've found someone, but they're in England."

"Seriously? That's pure luck, Ava. I could go see them when I'm over there next week."

"They're way, way down south though."

"So I'll go earlier than the rest of the Circle and join them when I'm finished with this lead. We could be on the way to something here."

"Let's not get our hopes up just yet. He's an elderly man. He might not even be alive, never mind still remember anything useful."

She laughed. "It's better than the nothing we had yesterday, so I'm looking at a half-full glass here."

By the time I met with Carl, I was feeling a little more optimistic.

"That's fantastic," he said when I told him. "Even if it's just to hear them confirm what we already know, at least we're getting somewhere."

"I suppose. Are you sure about this though?" I gestured at the police station. It wasn't Peter's local one, but Carl had discovered that one of the officers who attended the scene was dead, and the others had been scattered around the country. Only one remained in Dublin, and he was who we were about to see.

"Look, we'll never know if we don't try." He shifted his walking stick awkwardly. "Let's just talk to him and see what happens."

I followed him reluctantly. I didn't really want to face a Garda, especially since the time I had basically mind-screwed one who had stopped Peter and me on the way home one night. The station was tiny, and the phone wasn't ringing much, but we still had to wait fifteen minutes before someone opened the hatch and took our query.

"We're looking for Garda Whelan," Carl said, standing up with difficulty.

The Garda's face tightened. "That's Sergeant Whelan," he said snappily. "And he's on a break."

"It's all right, Andy," a voice said from behind him. "I'll handle it."

The hatch was shut hastily, and a door to our left opened. A tall Garda stepped through, a smile on his face. "I'm Sergeant Whelan," he said, his voice a soft mixture of Kerry and inner-city Dublin accents. "Can I help you?"

Carl and I exchanged glances.

"We're looking for information on an incident you attended about nine years ago," I said. "Two grandparents had their necks broken, a mother's throat was slit, and a toddler─"

"Emmett Brannigan," he said, his face paling. "I'll open a room for us. Hold on."

He pushed the door open again and headed back inside.

I turned to Carl, raising my eyebrows. "Kind of get the feeling he's been waiting for someone to show up and ask about Emmett Brannigan?"

"Why would he remember the exact name unless he thought it was extremely fishy?" Carl asked. "Or he knows something strange."

"He's pretty young, so would he even have spotted anything weird back then?"

He shrugged. "He's the only one close by, so we better make the most of him. Try not to piss him off, Ava."

I tried and failed to look offended.

Whelan returned with an anxious look in his eye. "Follow me." He led us into a tiny interview room that smelled like sweat and stale cigarettes, despite the no smoking sign. As the Garda sat down across from us at the small table, my stomach turned unexpectedly. We were about to see a glimpse into Peter's past, and Peter had no idea.

"You've given me a little turn," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, and his eyes were too innocent for the things he had seen. He was deeply tanned, with black hair and dark brown eyes, but his skin had grown sallow once he said Peter's son's name. "Nobody wanted to talk about that case. Nobody." He shook his head.

"Can you tell us anything?" I asked.

His eyes narrowed. "Why would you want to know?"

Carl cleared his throat. "There have been a lot of similar incidents over the years. We're trying to find some closure for our friend, the boy's father."

Whelan nodded, his expression softening into one of pity and regret. "Peter."

"You remembered their names," Carl said.

Whelan stared at him. "I couldn't forget their names if I tried."

"Sergeant─" I began.

He held up his hand. "Call me Shay. This Sergeant crap has been the bane of my life. Never mind that." He shook his head again, and I could see we had unsettled him.

"Shay, then," I said, suddenly embarrassed. "Is there anything you can tell us about that night? We're pretty sure Peter has blocked out some of what happened."

"Peter," he repeated. "I honestly thought he would have drunk himself to death by now."

"He's made an effort," I said wryly.

Shay grinned. He had a good smile. "You get a sense for these things sometimes."

"You must have been young when it happened though," Carl piped up.

Shay nodded. "I was still a kid, really. Thought I knew it all, but I was barely out of Templemore, and I hadn't a clue what I was in for. They sent me to Dublin, and I got a few lessons fierce quick. That case though... I'll never forget that night."

He cleared his throat. "They stop affecting you as badly, but you never get some of them out of your head. Especially early on. And that was a weird one. That case was never closed. And now here you are."

He shuddered, and I could see him trying to gather his thoughts. I felt a little guilty for dredging up bad memories, but we did what we had to do.

"When we were called out that night, I threw up at the sight of them. Not just the older couple or even the girl. She was younger than me, so it got to me, but it was _him_. Peter. He was distraught, absolutely out of his head crazy, and everyone assumed he had something to do with it, but he was clean. And I could see it in his eyes. He was in shock, absolutely horrified. They had to sedate him in the end. He cried about the boy, kept calling out for the monsters. The things he said." He shook his head again. "How is he now? He called us every day for a year, but then it all just stopped."

"He's angry," Carl said, anger in his own voice.

Shay didn't seem to notice. "I don't blame him. We couldn't find a trace of the child, and we were told to stop looking in the end. Nobody wanted to talk, and I had the sense that the entire incident was being swept under the carpet for some reason. The man I was partnered with that night kept asking questions, then eventually committed suicide. I took it as far as I could go, but they moved me on, said someone else was going to take over. But they didn't, because I checked. Nobody took over. It was all dropped as if it never happened. Always made me think."

"Why would they do that?" Carl asked.

Shay stared at his hands. "I couldn't ever find out. Sometimes, I think the promotion was to shut me up." He turned on his smile again, but there was no life behind it. "This is where you tell me what you know."

Carl hesitated. "We don't know anything you could use."

"And that means what exactly?"

"It means you wouldn't believe us," I said. "You didn't believe Peter back then."

"About what? The light? It wasn't exactly a lead," he protested.

"What light?" I pinched Carl's arm for support. I wasn't about to hear anything good; I just knew it.

"When he was sedated, even before it, he kept going on about a monster and a bright light saving him. He wouldn't stop raving about it. But after his uncle visited him in the hospital, he calmed down and latched back on to the monster thing again."

"What uncle?" I asked through clenched teeth.

"I don't remember. I just remember I thought it was strange that Peter just dropped half of his story on his uncle's say so. It was a long time ago."

"But you saw the uncle?" I persisted.

"I did, but I can't remember his face." He shrugged. "Like I said. A long time ago."

I exchanged a glance with Carl. Everything was fucked up. _Everything_.

"We can't breathe a word of this," Carl said. "It'll screw Peter up even more."

I nodded, but I was still thinking of how much I hated everyone who wasn't us. Every time we took a step forward, we were tripped up by something from the past. It was all connected. Had any of us stumbled into each other's paths accidentally? Esther had remarked on how strange it was that she and I had remained hidden and survived to adulthood, but what was really strange was that we had also met and befriended each other.

I couldn't suppress my anger anymore. "Hey, Carl. Did _you_ happen to see any bloody bright lights before you fell into Arthur's hands?"

Carl shook his head uneasily, seeing where I was going with that.

"Mind telling me what's going on?" Shay asked in a stern policeman voice, but there was an eagerness in his eyes, and I saw that he wanted to close that case as much as we did. The incident ate at him, and none of it made sense, so he was risking his job to tell us things he probably shouldn't.

"What's going on is that this world is a nasty place, and we're all in the middle of shit we have no control of. The kidnapped children? The ones whose families are murdered, yet the houses aren't broken into, and there are no witnesses or clues left? Yeah, those. Those stories have happened all over Ireland."

Shay sat up straight. "That's impossible. We rang around asking about similar cases. We were shut down in every direction. Are you telling me there's a serial killer running around again? Or the same one?"

I had forgotten the police all thought Becca's actions were the work of a serial killer. I gave a hateful laugh. "The last one was just hunting her food. This one has been going on for centuries. Here and the UK. Probably further out, too."

"Ava, stop," Carl said.

Shay's eyes had already grown cold. "What is this? A joke?"

"It's not a joke," I snapped. "Do some basic research. Maybe grow a pair. Or are you holding out for another promotion?"

Shay's jaw dropped, but I was already on my way out the door. I was angry and upset and confused, and I wanted to take it out on everyone. I stormed down the street until I found a bench. I sat there and waited for Carl to come find me. By the time he sat next to me, I was shaking. Whether with anger or fear, I really wasn't sure anymore.

"What the hell, Carl?" I whispered.

He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me close. "I know. I know."

Everything was out of our hands, and everywhere we turned, the clues had been wiped away. I wasn't cut out for finding information. I was only able to fight, but I had no idea who I was supposed to be fighting.

"Why are you in such a hurry all of a sudden?" Peter asked as we drove down a motorway in the early morning light. I had pretty much forced him into the car to follow old stories across the country. I didn't know why. Okay, I did. I had to feel as though I were doing something.

Meeting Shay and hearing those extra details we hadn't known had ruined any stability I might have had. There was no coolness or calmness about me anymore. I was out for revenge, and I was desperate to find out who had been playing with our lives. I needed to reach the end.

"Might as well get going on this," was all I said.

He glanced at me curiously, but he stopped questioning, which was good. Carl and I had sworn not to tell Peter what we had done. In some ways, Peter held his past fiercely in his hands, hiding it from everyone so they couldn't use it against him. We couldn't tell him that we knew something he didn't remember. Still, it sickened me to keep it from him. It sickened me even to think about it. I wasn't sure of anything, but Shay's words had convinced me that an angel had interfered. That left me with two questions. Which angel, and why?

I had let it bother me for two days straight before making Peter take me for a spin. I was running out of options, and I figured his idea of investigating the past, even the ancient past, was better than doing nothing.

Out of all the places affected by the scourge of child kidnappings, one area seemed to be cursed by it over the years, relatively speaking. Across a number of tiny villages in Kerry, an inordinate number of the same type of tragedies had occurred. That such a small population had garnered so many red flags made us figure it would be a good area to start in. I just hadn't expected it to be so small and desolate.

We had left all main roads at least two hours ago, and we had passed more cow dung than I cared to think about. The roads became narrower, the breaks in farm life far more irregular, and I knew we were in proper rural Ireland, probably the Ireland that tourists came looking for before they had their wallets stolen in Dublin city. Maybe I was feeling a little more aggressive than usual, but the sporadically overwhelming stench of dung wasn't helping matters.

Still, even I had to admit that the rough mountainous terrain and even the occasional glimmering lake were attractive enough to admire. Maybe some day I would have a real holiday somewhere.

We passed an unusual number of random places decorated with flowers and plaques to mark a fatal accident. I had the overwhelming sensation that we were in a forgotten place, a place marked by death, misery, and bad luck. I couldn't shake the melancholy.

"Are you okay?" Peter asked, biting into my self-imposed silence.

"Fine."

"You're a little... twitchy today."

I gazed at my hands and realised with horror that I had been tapping and counting. "God damn it," I muttered. I had been trying my best to wean myself off of my obsessive compulsive behaviours, but as soon as I wasn't paying attention, they came back in full swing.

"It's okay to need it sometimes," Peter said softly, but he avoided my eyes.

I leaned back and closed my eyes, listening to the sounds outside. It was actually quite peaceful once I stopped feeling determined to hate everyone and everything.

"Why here?" I wondered out loud. "Why do they keep picking on these people?"

"That's what I'm hoping to find out. There's a small village about a mile away. Do you want to drop in there and see if there's anything going on?"

But there was nothing there. Nobody who remembered anything. Nobody who wanted to talk. Same with the one after that. The occurrences there had happened too long ago.

"One more," Peter promised, persisting with the belief that there had to be someone out there who knew something.

I didn't feel like giving up yet, so I was happy when he drove into the last village in the area. The place was almost silent, eerily so. An old man stood in a doorway and stared as we drove past, and my stomach grew cold. I couldn't imagine asking anyone questions in that place.

A strange feeling overcame me. No talking. No questions. Keep quiet and go home.

"We'll have a drink in the pub," Peter said. "You can bet your arse some old crone will give us a story."

"Please don't talk like that in there," I whispered.

"What's with you?" he asked.

"I don't know. I just feel... quiet."

He shook his head, probably wondering why I was in such an odd mood, but I couldn't help it. Something was creeping over me the further we drove. The village was smaller than I expected, but I saw at least two pubs. We went into the smaller of the two, once we had parked the car.

I readied myself to drive home afterward, but Peter just nursed a shandy. The bar man was nice enough, but nobody was overly friendly. We sat in a corner for a long time, feeling the chill of unspoken words. I tried to look touristy, staring at the wooden beams and old Guinness post cards decorating the walls, but I felt myself crawling inside a shell instead.

"This is kind of creepy," I whispered, but Peter wasn't paying attention. He was too busy staring at the bar, so I turned to see what he was gaping at.

A tall, broad figure was approaching the bar, and the barman almost dropped a glass when he spotted him.

"Ah, it's the Whelan baby," the bartender exclaimed. "Come to see the oul' woman, have ya?"

"Shay?" Peter said, and the figure turned slowly. I gulped down a swear word as Sergeant Shay Whelan looked straight at Peter.

He gave an easy grin, muttered something to the barman, and came over to sit with us. "It's been a while, Peter. You're all grown up now."

Peter laughed. "I almost didn't recognise you. You've gotten old. If your man at the bar hadn't said Whelan..."

"Enough of that out of you," Shay said good-humouredly.

Peter sobered. "It's funny, but I was thinking about you today. I remembered your family were from this part of the woods. Not working in Dublin anymore?"

Shay cast his gaze on me, and I shivered. "I'm just down for the day, following a lead. Besides, I haven't seen a relative down here for a while."

I heaved a sigh of relief when he didn't acknowledge me at all.

Peter jumped to his feet. "I'll buy you a drink." He practically ran to the bar, and I stared after him, confused by the way he was acting.

"Didn't expect to see you here," Shay said, taking a seat.

"Following a lead," I mumbled, unable to take my eyes off him. If he told Peter that Carl and I had gone to see him, only bad things would follow. "Don't tell him," I pleaded.

He shook his head. "I wasn't planning to. But you and your pal got under my skin the other day. Idiot that I am, I couldn't resist taking a look at what you were talking about. Funny how we both landed here." His face changed. "What's strange is how many times I visited this place and heard the old stories at my nan's fireplace, yet I didn't connect how similar they were to himself over there."

I started to ask him what stories he was talking about, but Peter set a pint in front of Shay, interrupting us. "Forgot the introductions. Shay, this is my friend, Ava. Ava, this is Shay. I'd call him a friend, but he was just doing his job."

They shared a little banter, but all I could think about was why Shay had turned up in the same place as we had. Had he believed me? Was he really trying to figure out what the hell was going on?

Shay took a deep drink of his beer. "So are you going to tell me why you're really here then?"

Peter grinned at him. "Sight-seeing. We're interested in hearing about the local folklore."

"Ah, sure, I can help you with that. You've come to the right place at the right time. My dear old nan doesn't talk to strangers, but a friend of mine? No bother. She's a bit of an expert, you know?"

Peter cocked his head to the side. "You offering?"

"Of course. Just let me sink this pint, and I'll take you to her. Both of you, is it?"

Peter glanced at me. "Only if that's okay." He ignored my glare.

Shay smiled at me. "I'm sure we can squeeze her in."

He wasn't joking. He took us to a tiny cottage. The old woman sat by a range in the kitchen, leaving one other chair. Shay practically shoved me into the seat as he made his introductions. His nan was really his great-grandmother, a wizened old lady with white eyes and a balding head. Shay was from the closest town, but he often visited her, although less often since he moved to Dublin, he explained.

The old woman's fingers curved around an old blackthorn walking stick, but the root end that acted as a handle was so large, I couldn't imagine her being able to lift it. She spoke quietly, seeming confused, until Shay asked her to tell us some old stories.

A smile deepened her wrinkles. "It's a story you're wanting, is it? We have many of those. Is it the wee men you're looking for?"

Peter shifted his feet impatiently.

"Actually," I said softly, "we're more interested in something specific to this area. There have been a lot of tragedies here. Murders, kidnappings. Can you tell us if there are legends associated with those?"

The woman swallowed hard, then sucked her false teeth furiously. "You're asking a hard question there," she said. "It's true we've been struck by tragedy in this part of the world. Have ye noticed there are no children running around? Only old ones, coming home to die, mostly."

Shay embraced her. "But not you," he said firmly.

She gave a low cackle. "No, not me. Not yet. Not if I can help it anyway." She frowned. "What was I saying?"

"No children," I prompted.

"Ah, yes. We've learned since then. Nobody talks about it, of course, but anyone young enough to have a child moved along. Before that, children were sent to the town to live with relatives for a time. They say this place is cursed for children. And there are stories, yes."

"Do you know the stories?" Peter asked.

She nodded. "Shay, love. Can you make me a cuppa? I'm gasping."

Peter fidgeted while Shay moved around the tiny kitchen, swallowing up the space with his size. The smell of the brewing tea managed to calm me a little, and I watched with interest as Shay and his nan spoke about a seemingly endless amount of relatives.

When Shay finally handed her a cup of tea, Peter's face was coloured with impatience, but the old woman took a couple of sips, smacking her lips in satisfaction. "You were always a good boy," she said to Shay. "I'm so glad you're here. It's been cold today. I have a chill in these bones that won't leave me."

Shay found another blanket and draped it over his nan's lap, but I had a feeling nothing would warm her at the moment.

"The story, Nan," he said gently. "They're still waiting for the story."

"Of course they are. Waiting, waiting." She sighed. "People say the old days were a different time, but the crimes committed here have been going on for a long time. A shocking long time. My grandmother used to tell me that they blamed the Ogham stones, back in the old days. Runners-in called them bad luck, but the old families knew the truth of the matter. We might not talk a lot, but we remember everything. And yes, it all began with the Ogham stones."

I inhaled sharply and stared at Peter in dismay. Shay saw me and kept his gaze on me, so I turned back to the old lady. I was probably overreacting, but so much was connecting together that it seemed more than coincidence that Ogham stones were mentioned when one of the gods Eddie had told me about was Ogham.

"We have more Ogham stones than anywhere else," she said proudly, her face brightening. "It's said the old gods blessed us with knowledge, gave us the art of script before any others to reward us for our dedication. We were a faithful people, and even now, the remaining Ogham stones are protected like gold. The old gods were good to us, so long as we were loyal. We were the centre of something special. We were a very lucky people then."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

The woman leaned toward me, another smile creeping across her face. "This is one of the important places of magic, my dear. The magical beings were attracted to us because we were on sacred land. We were important. But it all went wrong."

"How so?" Peter asked in hushed tones. The air had quietened again. I could hear no wind, no crackling fire, only an old dog barking far off in the distance and some heartbeats. Some beat faster than others.

"People forgot the things they learned. They grew selfish, less grateful for the gifts they had been given. Christianity came, all fresh and new, and we forgot the old gods, so they punished us. They took their power and left us alone. What was sacred turned unholy, and the protection we had was gone. They say demons came to us then, instead of the gods."

"Demons?" I asked breathlessly.

"Demons," she echoed. "That was our punishment for abandoning the old gods. They abandoned us in turn, and we were left defenceless when evil came for us. All we had was the blessed waters that the gods themselves had bathed in, and it gave us strong children, special children. Children so special that the demons wouldn't stay away, no matter how hard we fought. There was a fierce battle and good lost, so the gates were opened, and many things squirmed free. We were silenced and cursed and—" She hacked a phlegmy cough, gripping her walking stick tightly. "I need to sleep."

"Wait. We need to hear more," Peter demanded.

"More? They're just stories, my boy. No need to be afraid of the dark. It's the light that brings shadow. No children here anymore. Nothing for the demons to come for." She tried to stand, but fell back in her seat.

I knelt at her feet and took her cold hand in mine. Her pulse was fading, slowly, but fading all the same. I gazed at Shay. "She's not well."

Peter took a step toward me. "But we need—"

"No, Peter!" I said. "Leave her be."

Frustrated, Peter stormed out of the cottage. I was relieved to see him go.

"Can you help me?" Shay asked.

We both half-carried her into her bedroom, a tiny room connected to the kitchen. We lay her on the bed, draped a warm blanket over her, and huddled together as we watched her chest heave up and down.

"It's always been hard to talk here," she muttered before her eyes closed.

A chill fell across the room, and I moved closer to Shay. "How old is she?"

"Ninety-eight. Thanks for the help."

"It was our fault for getting her over-excited. She's a real storyteller."

He nodded. "Some stories are better than others. Why did you want to hear the legend? Why not the truth?"

"What's the truth, Shay? Can you tell me?"

He looked away, and I saw his shoulders tense.

"Why are you really here?" I asked.

He caught my eye, rock steady in his gaze. "Because I've seen things that don't make sense. Ever since I started working, there have been things I can't explain, and there have been so many more things swept under the carpet. I'd like to understand, and you gave me an excuse."

"Keep out of it," I warned. "Trust me. You don't want to get wrapped up in this stuff."

"It's good enough for you."

I held up my hand. "I'm not like you. And I was thrown into this unwillingly. I can't explain anything in a way you would understand. Hell, _I_ don't even understand a lot of it."

"But you understood her story. I watched you, your reactions to the story. You believed every word of it as truth, didn't you?"

I would have loved to learn the things he had seen, but I couldn't drag anyone else into our mess. "I should find Peter," I said instead.

"I hope you aren't dragging him into new delusions," he said as I left. I hesitated, then kept on walking. He could think what he liked.

Peter was back in the little pub, but he wasn't having a shandy.

"Give me your keys," I said.

He shook his head, but I was undeterred. "Keys, Peter."

"Give her the keys."

I cursed under my breath when I heard Shay's voice behind me.

"Your nan all right?" Peter asked him bitterly, handing the keys to me.

"She's old. There isn't exactly a cure for that."

Peter smiled, but it was a tired smile. For the first time, I wondered if he was close to giving up on everything. Dread crept over me like a shawl made of ice.

The three of us sat around a small table while Peter finished his drink. I expected to leave after that, but he stood and said, "I'm buying a round."

"I have to get him out of here," I said, half to myself.

"Let him have one or two," Shay advised. "He'll be easier to move."

"So you say. Why are you hanging around?"

"I'm curious." He shrugged. "I trust my gut, and my gut is telling me to keep an eye on you. What's your story? How did you and Peter meet?"

It was my turn to smile. "You don't even want to know."

"Are you planning on asking any more questions?"

I shrugged. "Kind of what we came here for."

"They don't talk," he warned. "Nan said they were silenced, and in a way, that's true. They don't trust outsiders, and they won't tell you anything about themselves. Nan is different, but she isn't particularly well. If I hadn't been there, you wouldn't have known she could speak."

"It's fine. We're not going to pester her or anything."

"How about I do you a favour? I'll ask around about kidnappings, see if anyone remembers anything. There are two villages close by I could visit as well. I'm from here, so they might talk to me. What do you say?"

"We've been to those villages already." I eyed him warily. "But why would you even do that?"

"Because I want to know what you think is going on." He picked up my mobile from the table before me and tapped in his number. He handed me his phone, and after a couple of second's hesitation, I saved my own to his contact list.

"Is it true? About the children?"

He shrugged. "Old places die out. You need children to survive. It's too rural here for modern families. They like the comforts town can bring them; that's all. Nothing to do with gods or evil."

I wished that were true. But gods and evil had everything to do with the villages dying; I was sure of it. Peter returned, and I couldn't speak to either of them honestly in front of the other, so I remained silent.

Shay was right. After two more drinks, Peter was a lot more pliable, and I persuaded him to allow me to drive him home. Shay told me he would keep in touch, and if I hadn't been so concerned for Peter, I might have felt a little flutter of anticipation at the tone of his voice.

On the way home, Peter's face was tight. A sudden fear that he somehow knew what Carl and I had done gripped me, but eventually, he asked, "What did _you_ think?"

I blew out a sigh of relief. "I think we need to talk to Eddie. He told me Ogham was one of _his_ gods."

"Maybe. It sounded to me like she was talking 'bout the gates of Hell opening."

"Stop it. It's a story."

"Only something like you can do that."

Some _thing_.

"Daimhín told me she had someone like me killed before, although that was back when they were calling me a daywalker. But I'm pretty sure she knew what I really was, even then. She said her maker owned one, but they killed him," I rattled on, unable to stop. The quiet feeling had disappeared, I realised.

Peter glanced at me. "You okay?"

I nodded, pressing my lips together as tight as possible, refusing to allow even one number an escape.

"I can't stop thinking about the water," he said. "Gods bathing, special children. What does it all mean?"

I had my suspicions. I remembered a conversation with Daimhín about how she didn't crave Yvonne's blood and how humans had once been bred for certain things. Maybe the water had been some kind of protection. Maybe the after-effects were still showing years later. Anything was possible. I was scared to see how true that was.

"Where did your son's family originally come from?" I asked. "Yvonne and... everyone?"

He gave me a funny look. "They lived in Dublin their whole lives."

"I meant... their ancestors. Never mind."

He cleared his throat. "You're probably wondering about Shay."

"Uh, yeah. I suppose I am."

"When... the night I lost my family, he was there. He's a Garda and was on call that night. He sort of looked out for me, went a bit easier on me than the rest. He was good to me when he didn't have to be. Went above and beyond, you know?"

I nodded. "Sounds like a nice person."

"He is. He's decent. I liked him a lot, but when I went off the rails, I kept away from him. I didn't want to drag him down with me." He shrugged, acting nonchalant, but I could see beyond his words, and I discovered a newfound respect for Shay.

But all thoughts of Shay and Peter's friendship flew out of my head with one phone call from Esther. "He did it," she said excitedly.

"Who did what?"

"Robbie... the hacker... he made a breakthrough on one of the codes. He's _this_ close to getting a name."

"That's great," I said, but I found it hard to get excited after hearing from Shay's nan. Plenty about the story made me uncomfortable, and I knew I had to get to the truth, one way or another. But first, we needed to put a face to the potential name that Esther's hacker had come up with. It was beginning to look like the easiest part of the job.

# 9

Shay called me with an entire lack of news from Kerry. "I heard a couple of versions of the same story Nan told us. But most didn't know the tales. I told you, they're a quiet people."

"They've been silenced," I muttered.

"What?"

"Never mind. Listen, thanks for asking around. We would have just wasted our time. How's your nan?"

"Cold," he said sharply. "She's been deteriorating for a while now, but she refuses to move out of that cottage. The draught alone should have killed her by now."

"She's strong," I said, remembering how she had told the story regardless of whatever kept people silent in her village.

"Runs in the family," he said, and I heard the smile in his voice. "Is Peter okay?"

"Probably not, but that's Peter."

Silence on the other end, then, "If you need help with him ever, even if he just needs a good kick up the arse, let me know."

I laughed. "I will. Thanks."

We exchanged a few pleasantries that were particularly awkward, at least on my part, but Shay was so warm and friendly that he could hold the conversation all by himself. Then, we hung up without further promises to stay in touch.

The following evening, Robbie the Hacker finally came up with a name─Ben O'Halloran. Esther came straight to my house to tell me face to face, but we couldn't get in touch with Peter. He was distancing himself again, and I didn't know how to stop him.

"Human?" I asked as I stared at the name.

She shrugged. "Maybe. 'Cause of the surname. Robbie is still checking our records, just in case. There are some humans in there."

"Like Peter and Carl?"

"That's classified." But her grin confirmed it.

I had already told Esther about our trip to Kerry, but I wondered if Shay could be of any help in his official capacity. I hadn't expected to ask him for help again, at least not so soon. I texted him with the name and asked if there was any way to find the person.

He rang me back almost immediately. "Are you talking about Moses?"

"Moses? Huh?"

"It's his nickname. When he was small-time, he was called Bennie. Then he set out on his own, and now they call him Moses."

"Small time what exactly?"

"Drug dealing, mostly. Let's just say he's well-known in Dublin. I haven't come across him in a while, but I can check for you. Is there some reason I should know about?"

"Just following a lead."

"I can't see what Moses would have to do with Peter, but I'm intrigued to find out."

I laughed. "You wouldn't believe me even if I told you."

He texted me again later that night with an address strangely close to the warehouse Peter and I had pretty much broken into recently. More circles. He also sent me a warning to be careful.

Shay baffled me. Why was he helping us so easily? Maybe he had reached the point where he didn't care anymore, where he had to feel as though he were making some kind of difference, no matter how small.

Esther didn't care about Shay's warnings to be careful. She didn't even ask why a Garda might be helping me. No surprise at all. That made me wonder if the police were helping the Guardians. Or at least some of them. That made a certain kind of sense, especially after Shay's frustration over how he had been hindered in his investigations. But was he blocked to keep the supernatural world a secret or because powerful people were involved in the incidents?

"We'll be fine," Esther reassured me the following day. "Me and you together. We'll go and have a few words. That's all."

Something squirmed in the pit of my stomach. Nothing was ever that simple.

Late afternoon, we got to the block of flats that held Ben O'Halloran's most recent abode. The place looked different in daylight. When Peter and I had passed it in the dark, it had seemed dangerous. Sunlight made it sort of lifeless.

Dead eyes watched us as we climbed the dark stairwell that smelled of piss and sex. The flats were compressed together, too many people packed in one building, and the sounds of their heartbeats overwhelmed me. My other sense saw a mass of energies as we made our way to our destination.

We paused outside the door. Number 66. Perfectly wrong. I tried not to look at it.

Esther threw her shoulders back, cleared her throat, and rapped on the door. Music filtered through an open window, and for a minute, I thought nobody was coming. After another, more impatient, knock, an old woman answered the door and eyed us warily when we asked for Ben.

"Moses," I added, and she nodded.

She made us wait outside for long moments before beckoning us in. We stepped right into a room where music was blaring. A teenage girl slept off what were probably the effects of the night before, if the black smudging around her eyes was any indication, on a tiny sofa also occupied by two men, while another held court on a leather recliner as if he were King of the Flats. He was chubby, with light brown hair, wicked brown eyes, and a dimple that belied the coldness in his expression.

"Ladies," he said, smiling at the man standing next to his chair. The man lit a joint and handed it over.

"You Moses?" Esther asked, and he took in her figure with exaggerated appreciation, smacking his lips around the rollup.

He took the joint out of his mouth, still eyeing Esther. "I am. And who the fuck are you?"

Esther glanced at me, but I shrugged, letting her deal with him.

"Doesn't matter. I'm here about Illeana," she said.

He coughed and made a shooing motion with his hands. "Everyone out."

The man who had fired the joint carried the sleeping girl away, and she didn't stir.

"She okay?" I asked.

"Fuck her." He waited until everyone had left, the last one closing the door.

I relaxed slightly. One chubby git wasn't too dangerous.

But the look in his eyes said differently. "What about Illeana?"

"You know her." Esther stared at Moses, unflinching.

"Yeah. Fine thing that she is." He grinned, but it was all bravado. A line of sweat rolled down his temple as he took a deep drag of the joint.

"She's dead," Esther said. "How did you know her?"

"Are you... _like_ her?" He peered at both of us curiously.

"We're different. Think fangs and claws," I said.

He closed his eyes and swore under his breath. "I didn't kill her."

"As if you could," Esther scoffed.

His eyes grew colder. "D'ya know who I am, love?"

"We don't give a fuck who you are," I said. "We just want to know how you knew Illeana."

"I'm legit here," he said, gesturing at the room. "I'm selling for one of your crowd, all right? Illeana checked up on us every now and then." He licked his lips. "Always enjoyed her little visits, if you know what I mean."

Esther leaped at him, her fingers digging into his throat before he could blink. "No. I don't know what you mean," she hissed.

He choked out a word, but he couldn't speak with her hands constricting him, so I pulled her back. She smoothed her hair and waited for his response.

He glanced at us warily, seeming to finally understand who had the upper hand. Swallowing hard a number of times as he adjusted his T-shirt, he nodded as if agreeing with himself. "Look, I'll tell you everything I know, but it's not a lot. She asked me questions, and she had an arse on her like a peach, so I gave her the answers. That's all. There's no story here."

"What questions? Who are you dealing for?" I was fuming. Supernaturals even had their fingers in the drugged pies.

"If you don't know, then I ain't saying. Threaten me all you like. Can't be worse than what I'd get for telling. People are relying on me here. I can't be seen to snitch, or they're all dead. I liked the chick. So I gave her a name."

"What name? Why?" Esther bared her teeth a little, and I inched away in case she went grizzly on his arse.

"She was asking about slave labour, yeah? People trafficking, sex slaves, stuff like that. I've had a few crossover deals, so I got her in touch with the bloke I knew. If anyone's moving people, he knows about it. She said she'd contact him. As far as I know, she did. She hasn't been back since. I didn't know she was dead; I swear it."

"Did she ask you about children?"

"She just wanted to know about who to go to if you wanted to transport a few living bodies. I've had to do a lot of shit over the years, and I've come across every shade of creep there is. I knew what she was asking, and I gave her the answers. Not my problem what happened next."

"We need names, too," I said.

"I'm not giving you any fucking names. I don't know you. Either of you. The other one earned an answer." He turned and leered at Esther. "But if you get down on your knees, I might be persuaded."

I smacked him across the head. "Give me the name, or I'll rip out your fucking throat, you little twat. Filling your own neighbourhood with drugs. You should be ashamed of yourself."

He stared at me, stunned. "You've got it wrong. I'm giving them jobs. What else do they have? Have you even seen this place? There's nothing here. _Nothing_." He took a deep breath. "Look, I'm giving them protection. You don't understand. Nobody can touch them as long as we do what we're told. The people in the flats? Most of them don't even know that. They just think I'm your average scumbag. But I've seen some crazy shit, and I know what's out there. Dealing is better than letting them be fucking... fucking zombie food or whatever."

"So you're scared."

"I'm not fucking scared!" Spittle flew from his mouth, and he got to his feet in a rage. "I have no fucking choice, you little cunt. We're surrounded by these fuckers. They won't leave us alone. They know we're already fucked. The rest of the world doesn't give a shit what happens down here. So we adjust, and we fit in, and we do whatever the hell we can to survive. I'm doing the best I can with what I have, and trust me, it's a lot better than what came before me."

"You're pathetic," Esther sneered.

But I felt his passion and fear. I felt what he wasn't saying. "We could help you. She's got a voice. We could get rid of them."

"You can't get rid of things that have been here since before we were. We'll never get rid of them, so we have to live next to them, wherever they say we can live, and let them push us around." He sat back down, chest heaving.

"There's a warehouse nearby," I pointed toward the west. "I was there recently. Lots of alien-looking creatures in there. Are they the ones bothering you?"

"The brethni? Nah, they're no bother. They work for us if we need them to. Besides, they have even less rights than we do. Those lads are grand. Good workers. No messing around, no touching up the girls and causing trouble. Look, this has gone on long enough. If you're seen─"

"We'll go if you do for us what you did for Illeana. Set us up." Esther's voice had softened.

He rubbed his bloodshot eyes. "You don't understand what you're asking."

"I work for the most powerful people out there," she said. "I can help you if it comes to that. But you have to help me first."

He moved to the window. "I'll try. I'll talk to him, but I'm not promising anything."

He exchanged info with Esther, his hands shaking. We left, and all eyes were once again on us as we headed down the stairwell.

As we walked by a playground situated between two blocks, Moses leaned over his balcony and shouted down at us. "Don't be seen here again, girls."

Esther nodded, and I kept my eyes on the curtains opening and the people coming out to stand in their doorways. Protecting their own. What had been really going on there?

As we got to Esther's car, I was sure I felt eyes on me still. I glanced around and saw a car down the road, a familiar figure in the seat.

"Esther, I'll make my own way home, okay?"

"You sure?"

"Yeah. Ring me when you hear anything else."

She drove off, leaving me free to confront my new stalker. I slunk down behind a car, ran in the shadows, and rapped on Shay's passenger window as he was still craning his neck to try to see where I went. He jumped, and then with an unabashed grin, he leaned over and opened the door.

I sat in the passenger seat and closed the door. "Are you stalking me now?"

"Yes. Just making sure Moses was a gentleman."

"Yeah, well, I can handle people like Moses."

"Can I give you a lift?"

I looked back at the flats, feeling a shiver run down my spine. "Fine. But no more stalking."

"I can't actually promise that one," he joked as he started the engine. "Moses behave?"

"Yeah. It's an... odd neighbourhood."

"Close knit," he said. "Everyone taking care of each other. A real community."

"Except for all the drug dealing."

Shay shrugged. "Moses deals outside his neighbourhood. That's his rule. He took over all of the dealers and sends them working outside his area. No dealing in the flats."

"What a pioneer of morality. So everyone else's kids are fine to coke up?"

"It could be worse. But they don't like outsiders as much as I don't like unanswered questions. Hence the stalking."

"You make it sound like he's doing something good," I said.

"Don't get me wrong, Ava. He's a dangerous man. Never forget that."

I directed him to my home, wondering how much crime was connected with the other world. "Why is he still on the streets?"

"Someone keeps getting him out of trouble." Shay frowned. "Haven't found out how he manages it, but he seems to have made friends in high places."

"Of course he has," I murmured.

I was comfortable around Shay. He didn't have a clue about me, so there were no anxious feelings trapping me in a whirlwind of tense emotion. I hadn't been in blood-freak mode for a while now, and his didn't seem to call out to me, so it was pretty freaking relaxing in his company.

"Your nan doing okay?" I asked as he pulled into my cul-de-sac.

"As good as can be expected. She was asking about you. The girl with fire for hair."

"Isn't she blind?"

"Pretty much. Yet she managed to see you." He grinned. "Let's hope not all of her guesses come true."

I stared at him for a few seconds in confusion. "I'm down at the end. You can let me out here though."

"That's okay." He pulled in right outside my house.

I became suspicious that he had already known my address. I thanked him anyway and got out of the car, slamming the door behind me.

"Ava," he called out, following me to my gate.

I faced him, running through every bad scenario in my head. He could be working for anyone. Anyone at all. But there were no shadows. No anger. No fear.

He rubbed the back of his neck. "I was wondering if I could take you out some time."

I stared at him for a couple of seconds, wondering if I heard him right. "What, like a date?"

"Yeah."

I burst out laughing.

The smile dropped off his face. "Not quite the response I was looking for."

"No, it's not you. It's just... I've never been asked out on an actual date before, and the first time is from a Garda who doesn't even know me." I bit down on more hysterical laughter. He thought I was normal, an ordinary woman. And I didn't want to be the one to tell him otherwise. Being normal, even for only a few minutes, felt surreal in a good way.

"Off-duty," he said, grinning again. "And the point of the date was to get to know you."

"I can't. I'm sorry," I said, sobering.

"You're with Peter." It wasn't a question.

I shook my head. I couldn't actually claim that.

"But you're... waiting for him," he said softly.

I couldn't even attempt to answer that.

"You'll be good for him," he said, touching my arm gently. He turned to leave, but hesitated, giving me a worried glance. "But I don't know if he'll be good for you."

He left me standing there with a strange ache in my throat. I struggled to control the urge to count. I always hated when people voiced my own fears.

# 10

Esther was going to England, and I was terrified for her. She seemed happy to be getting some responsibility, but whenever I remembered the BVA and how callous they were, it worried me more than I could say. Esther was on a triple-threat of a mission. She had her Guardian responsibilities, was tracking down a possible witness, and hopefully, figuring out a way to make contact with the twins.

I expressed my worries to Carl, and he seemed to share my concerns. But he appeared to be more troubled about the marks on my arms. The burns hurt, and they were definitely a good reminder.

"How many more scars are they going to give you?" he exclaimed when I rolled up my sleeves after we had lunch together.

"As many as it takes." I gave a harsh laugh. "It's not like they're my only scars, Carl." I still had vampire bite scars on my hand and chest, not to mention a raised scar on the back of my neck from Becca's claws. A tiny scar from a bullet wound decorated my stomach. Ugly scars ran around my entire calf from two separate biting incidents.

"Good thing you're a tomboy," he said, ruffling my hair. I shrugged him off easily, and he threatened me with his walking stick.

"Down, boy, or I won't tell you everything that's been happening."

I ran through everything that had occurred in the last few days. Peter, Shay, Moses... all of the information had been whirling around my brain, and I desperately needed someone who could sort it out.

"Maybe you should avoid the copper, Ava."

"He's the one following us around." I hadn't told Carl about Shay asking me on a date, and I wasn't really sure why. Shay's interest had unsettled me more than I could have expected, perhaps because I didn't see myself as a real person, and there was someone who didn't know any different. I could be anything to him if I let myself. But I wouldn't. "I think he's trying to make sense of the half-truths he knows."

"What if he's not? What if he's working for someone else? Trying to see what you know."

"It's possible, but Peter seemed really happy to see him. And Peter trusts nobody."

"I'm just saying. Be careful. He seemed genuine, but we're surrounded by backstabbers. Who can we really trust?"

"I trust you," I said without thinking.

"That's different. The whole bond thing makes that a given."

We hadn't talked about our old bonds before, and I fidgeted with my sleeve. "Do you still feel it?"

He shook his head. "Not like before. You know, after the first time we broke it."

"I think it wasn't really broken then. I think Eddie knew that, too. But it was probably really the only way I could take you back from Alannah."

"I've had my own mind," he clarified. "You weren't telling me what to do. Actually, you were, but I never listened." He grinned.

"I don't mean the mind control part. I mean... the connection? It's as if I was so protective of you because, deep down, I still felt as though you were mine. That sounds weird, right?"

He held up his hand. "No, I get it. Everything that happens now sounds weird when you say it out loud, but it makes sense on some other level."

"And then there was the second bond," I said, watching him carefully. "And my blood."

He inhaled sharply. My feeding him my blood in a desperate attempt to save his life hadn't been discussed by any of us, avoided in the same way we ignored the fact that Peter had offered me his blood to save Carl. It was a twisted circle, but it might just have been the things that kept us all so closely knit together.

"It didn't change me." But it sounded like a question.

"No. But Gabe asked me what I did when he tried to heal you. He knew there was something different."

"You helped. I was asleep, but I was conscious. I felt you inside me. That sounds creepy, but it's true. I didn't remember, though. Not at first. Sometimes, in my dreams, I see it again. The light. It's beautiful." His eyes watered, and for the first time, I wondered what exactly we had done to make Carl better. I knew he still had nightmares, and they were probably my fault, too.

"When's Esther leaving?" he asked abruptly. Baby steps.

"Tomorrow night. The others are following her over by the weekend."

Carl snorted. "How did she get Aiden to let her go?"

"She's an adult."

"Tell that to her brother. Are we having a goodbye drink then?"

"What is it with you lot and alcohol?" I teased.

Carl arranged for the four of us to meet up at Gabe's bar again, and I couldn't help wondering if he was maybe avoiding some problems that didn't involve us.

"Everything okay at home?" I asked him gently.

"Fine." But his jaw tensed. He had suffered most from meeting us, yet he couldn't keep away, and sometimes I wondered if it was down to the bonds I had created with him, especially the ones meant to help him. We might never know for sure, but I understood the things he had said about feeling things on a base level.

I wanted to ask him more about it, but Eddie stepped onto the shop floor and interrupted us by clearing his throat in that way of his that meant my time was up.

"I need to speak with you," I said, remembering Shay's nan.

"Perhaps I can fit you in next week." He smiled in a way that didn't reach his eyes.

"Now," I said, ignoring the books falling from the shelves as he expressed his anger.

"Ava," Carl whispered, sounding worried.

"See you tonight, Carl." I brushed past them and went straight into the backroom. I kept a wary mental eye on Eddie, just in case he sent a sneaky attack my way, but he settled down, and Maeve brushed through my hair in welcome. Or warning. I could never tell for sure.

"What now?" Eddie asked as he took a seat.

"I heard a story the other day. A really interesting story."

He sighed wearily. "What's your point, Ava?"

I frowned. I wasn't totally sure. "An old woman told me the place where she lives is cursed because the gods abandoned them as punishment. She said the water the gods bathed in made special children, and that darkness came and took the children. One of the gods was Ogham, I think. Make me understand, please."

He leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. "I suppose this was near an Ogham stone."

"A number of them, actually. In Kerry."

His body jolted. "Kerry. What's to understand, Ava?"

"What happened there, and what it has to do with what's happening now. Is this something to do with your gods? Why Peter's son was taken? Tell me!"

"Calm down. You act like it's something personal, like the loss of his child was planned. His child is gone, Ava. He's gone. Stop trying to give Peter's pain a purpose."

"I'm not. I'm trying to _help_ Peter."

"Then get him to live in the present rather than the past. The story you heard, and I'd love to know how you heard it, is likely true. Gods can be cruel masters, but they leave gifts behind, and yes, in certain times, the devoted benefited. But I've told you before, people slowly forgot the old gods, betrayed the old ways, and the gods left them to sleep. With that sleep, they took away their protection also, and all manner of things were allowed to prey in places they never had before."

"And they stole the gifts? I mean, literally?"

He nodded. "Sometimes. Sometimes dark things escape their prisons, and sometimes those who are supposed to be good are the ones who set them free. Sometimes they are confused young people who know no better. Sometimes not."

"You know then. Who set them free? What are the dark things?"

"I don't know anything you can use. But I've told you before, Ava. Times are changing. We need change. Fresh voices in command. It's the perfect opportunity for those in hiding to crawl to the surface and force their hands."

"You mean rebels. Where are they?"

He shook his head, sadness in his eyes. "I can't see them. Nobody can. No matter what I do, they remain hidden. But you could find them for me. I'm sure you could. You could help me change everything, Ava."

"Help you start a war, you mean."

"No. Help me fix our country. What kind of people are in charge, Ava? The kind who allow children to be taken. The kind who protect the darkness. Think about it. Think about what you should do."

I stood abruptly, suddenly terrified. "I... I don't..."

He smiled, and Maeve brushed my hands urgently. "Think," he said again.

"I have to go."

I fled, only waving at Carl as I left. Eddie wanted to instigate something terrible, but what if he was right? What if something so drastic was the only solution? What if I could help him stop those who needed to be stopped?

What if I caused a disaster that killed innocent people?

I thought it was just the four of us meeting that night at Gabe's bar, but Esther brought a few friends, and it seemed impossible to talk to her in private. Carl appeared to enjoy himself, but Peter was withdrawn again.

I sat next to him. "You all right?"

He nodded glumly, and I knew I had to reach out to him, to force him back to us.

"Haven't heard from you much," I said hesitantly, realising he was likely to run if I pushed too hard. I was walking on eggshells around everyone in my life.

"I'm not good company right now, Ava." He sounded more tired than angry, and that encouraged me. I leaned against him, and he let me.

He took another gulp of his drink. "This isn't working anymore. Seeing Shay brought it all back. He was good to me back then. I've never thanked him, and now I don't know how."

"Saying the word usually works."

"It's not enough. I told you I was on the list of suspects for... the murders. Well, he was the one person who stood up for me, who didn't act like I was some scumbag murderer. He acted as though he were on my side, and he even came to the hospital when I... when I couldn't manage. I had never met him before everything fell apart, but he was the only one who came to see me."

"No family?" I asked, thinking of what Shay said about Peter's uncle visiting him.

"Told you. My only family is in Spain. My da didn't really think it was worth coming home for. If it wasn't for Shay, I wouldn't be sitting here today. I wouldn't be sitting anywhere today. I wish I could tell him. Explain to him what's really happening."

"But you can't."

"But I can't." He squeezed my knee. Too hard. "Are we getting closer to the end, Ava?"

I realised just how drunk he was, and my heart sank. "We're getting closer, Peter. Don't worry." I couldn't tell him about Eddie. I couldn't tell him about so many things, and I worried he could see the lies in my eyes.

But not when he was drunk. He was blind when he was drunk.

I left early, leaving everyone to their own devices. Sometimes I couldn't breathe for how sad I felt for Peter. And sometimes I couldn't breathe for how angry I was at him. He was his own worst enemy.

I decided to work on my business while Esther was gone. It had to be better than sitting around worrying about her. I couldn't sleep the night after she left, so I opened a spreadsheet and tried to forget about our collective mission. We had no more fresh leads, and I didn't want to go looking for old leads again.

The trip to Kerry had unsettled me. Shay's nan had seemed as though she came from another time. And I well believed their curse of silence because even I hadn't wanted to speak much while we were there. Some kind of eerie gloom loomed over the village, and I had been filled with such a sense of foreboding that I never wanted to go back. The childless village filled me with a new kind of dread.

I was interrupted from my work, or rather my staring at a blank screen, later that night by a loud rap on the door. For some reason, I expected to see Shay, but Peter stood on my porch, his eyes bright with excitement. Sober Peter. Awesome.

"Answer your phone, woman," he said, brushing past me.

"It's charging. What's up?"

He fell onto the sofa with a grin, pulling me onto his lap. "Esther called me when she couldn't get an answer from you."

"Is she okay?"

"Yeah, fine. She's tracking down that old man. Anyway, she wanted you to know she got a call from the drug dealer. He's set up a meeting for the weekend, if you're still up to it."

I grinned. "Of course I'm up for it."

"Well, good, because I already arranged it. I can almost taste it, Ava. This could be it."

I tried to get up, but he held tight. Closeness only ever came when he had the scent of a hunt.

"It might be bullshit though," I said, ignoring a pang of hurt that tried its best to distract me. "Moses isn't exactly Mr. Clean."

"It's better than the sweet-fuck-all we have now. At least we'll be ruling out another lead if it turns out to be nothing."

"Fine. What's the deal?"

"We're to meet him at the IFSC in the middle of the night, behind the bank, just us two."

I frowned. "Why the middle of the night? That's weird."

"Less chance of being seen. He's an informer, Ava. He has to think of his safety in this. We don't have a name, but we'll see him on Saturday. It's not a big deal. We'll be fine."

"Yeah." But I didn't feel fine at all, and I got the sense Peter was latching on to any lead at all. Too many secrets were coming out of the woodwork, and I almost refused to go, but I had promised Esther, and that meant more to me than my own made-up discomfort.

Peter remained jumpy with energy, and when I hinted at an early night, he left to "take care of some business."

The following evening, Esther called. "The lead is a no-go, Ava. I'm sorry. He was so senile that I couldn't get a full sentence out of him."

"Poor man," I said. "We'll be okay."

"As long as our other lead comes through. You're not backing out, right?"

"Of course not," I lied. "I've no intentions of backing out."

"Well, good, because I'm going to see your twins next. If everything goes well, I might be home by Monday."

"Here's hoping. Just be careful, Esther. Winston, Victor, and Cass aren't Daimhín. I spent a couple of hours with them, and that was way too much for me. They're different over there."

"Don't _you_ start. I've enough of Aiden's lectures to last me a lifetime. You might want to keep out of his way. He's somehow got it into his head that you're to blame for this."

"It'll keep him on his toes."

But when I hung up, I had a terrible feeling that I kept pissing off the wrong people.

# 11

Nervous tension shuddered and trembled throughout my body as I waited for Peter to pick me up. We were going to meet Illeana's contact, completely relying on the word of a well-known drug dealer. If Moses had lied, I was going to kill him. That was, if I didn't die first.

I sat on my front gate while I waited, drinking in the night air. The moon had always brought something out of me, as if giving me life, and hunger sometimes, but on that night, all I felt was fear.

The unknown contact had unsettled me, but the way everything seemed to be spiralling out of my reach kept me awake. Too many skeletons rested in too many closets. Too many lies seemed to grow and multiply before my eyes. Who could I trust? Even _I_ was keeping secrets from Peter.

I pressed my fingers against the long burn down my right arm, flinching at the sting of contact. I knew I had to help the twins, but how could I put Peter second when we were so close to finding out more? And if my suspicions were right, one solution could lead to the other. Everything was connected, and I feared someone had laid a path for me to find my way into the middle of it.

The familiar sound of Peter's car engine drew my attention, and I hopped down from the gate, steeling myself. He pulled up, and I jumped into the front passenger seat, ignoring the way his knuckles whitened as he gripped the gear stick and sped off. He was as nervous as I was, but I couldn't let myself think about it, or I would lose my own nerve.

"We don't have to go," I said after a few minutes.

"Would you stop? What has you so edgy? You're making me nervous."

I wanted to remind him that he was already nervous, but I didn't see the point. "I have a bad feeling," I began, but I couldn't find the words to continue.

"It's not a big deal. You've done scarier things."

I nodded, still unable to shake the terrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. "I'm just tired," I lied.

"This is your holiday, remember. Daimhín will be back soon enough."

"But not yet," I whispered and fell into silence for the rest of the journey.

We parked near a Garda station and walked past the bus station to the outer buildings of the International Financial Services Centre. Tall buildings loomed over us, their many windows reflecting moonlight prettily. We were a little early, so we checked out the area, wandering down perfect pathways that were lit up like it was daytime.

"It's kind of peaceful here," I said as we walked closer to the dock. The water lapped in a calming sort of way.

He shrugged. "You picking up anything yet?"

I wasn't. I couldn't even hear heartbeats, which was strange. There should have been security guards at least, or people in some of the buildings. All I could hear was water. We moved back the way we came, and all of the lights in the buildings switched off, one by one. I swallowed hard as I glanced around, seeing darkness come for us rapidly.

"What's going on?" I whispered.

Peter gripped my arm. "Hear that?"

I concentrated and heard a shuffling sound, harsh breathing, and slow footsteps coming our way. A shadowed shape slowly moved toward us, the moonlight gleaming off the knife in its hand.

"Get ready," Peter said.

I hesitated. Something was wrong. The only aggression was coming from Peter. If anything, whatever was walking toward us was scared. It was small, slow, and... confused.

"This isn't right," I muttered, but the figure kept coming, and suddenly, the lights came on.

Peter drew in a choked breath. I threw out a hand to stop him, but missed.

"That's it!" he shouted as he ran. "That's the thing."

The thing was green, scaled, and looked like a monster, but something was wrong. Using my other sense, I went to the next plane to see what I was really looking at.

Human. Shrouded in magic. Human that smelled...

"Peter, wait! It's a trick!"

I ran after him, but his fist collided with the figure before I could reach him, knocking it down. Cinnamon-scented blood filled my nostrils, and in desperation, I threw myself at Peter, taking us both to the ground.

"Stop it!" I shrieked as he struggled with me, his hands reaching for my throat in his rage. "Stop it!" I straddled him and punched his jaw, not hard, just enough to get him to listen to me. "It's human! It's a trick! It's just magic, Peter. It isn't real."

"It's real!" he roared, pushing me off and jumping to his feet.

The figure dropped the knife, trembling visibly on its knees.

Peter lunged again, but I got in his way. "Listen to me. It's a child, Peter."

"It tried to attack us."

"It didn't. It stood there with a weapon in its hand. It didn't attack you. What you saw back then... that wasn't real either."

His face contorted with anger, pain, and frustration. "It... it could be the same one."

"Peter," I said softly. "He smells like you. His blood... he's—"

"Don't you dare say it," he spat. "Don't you dare."

"But I'm sure it's him, Peter. I'm sure it's Emmett," I said, tears in my eyes as I wrapped my arms around what looked like a small monster. "I just know it's him."

"My son is dead!" He turned and ran.

With a heart weighed down by horror and pity, I turned to the figure. I choked down a sob as he clung to my jacket, blood pouring from his nose.

"It's okay," I said softly. "Everything's okay."

I took off my jacket and wrapped it around him to cover his face. His clothes were falling apart, but they would have to do. On a whim, I took the knife, too. I lifted him—he was light as a feather—and I ran. Whoever had sent him had expected him to die, I supposed, but that didn't mean they wouldn't come back.

At first I moved almost aimlessly, mostly concerned with getting away, but then I found myself running toward Eddie's bookshop, keeping to shadows as often as possible. Eddie would be awake. He never seemed to sleep. And he was the only one I knew who understood magic and might be able to tell me if my suspicions were correct.

Peter didn't believe me. Or he couldn't handle it. I wasn't even sure what was going on. There was a chance the person I carried wasn't Peter's child. He was a little small, not even as large as nine-year-old Dita. I might have been wrong, building false hope like that. But there was something in my gut that knew the tiny being in my arms belonged to Peter.

The lights were still on upstairs in Eddie's home above the shop, so I knew he was awake, but as I lay my hand on the door to push it open, a cold breeze flung itself at me, physically pushing me away. I hesitated before making my decision and running to the end of the road. Looking back, I saw the witch leaving Eddie's place and silently thanked Maeve for warning me.

Maeve stuck with me, her cold spirit encasing us as I ran home. I didn't know who to call, or what to do, but I had to keep the kid safe first, and figure everything out later.

Once I made it to my cul-de-sac, my arms were shaking, but the sense of relief that settled over me was substantial. We were home. We were safe.

I carried him into my house and laid him on the sofa. He huddled up into the corner while I went to the bathroom and grabbed a cloth to clean up his face. When I returned, he flinched at my touch.

"I promise, kid," I said. "We'll be fine. I just need to make a phone call, and then I'll make you something to eat. You must be hungry."

I hid the knife he had been carrying on top of the bookshelf, made the call, and went into the kitchen to make some sandwiches and pour a glass of milk. I laid the food and drink on the coffee table in front of the kid, but he didn't respond, not even a grunt. I got some biscuits and handed him one. He took it carefully, his stumpy fingers trembling, but he didn't eat it.

I sat next to him in silence, not quite knowing what to do next. A knock twenty minutes later made him jump, but I reassured him before I answered the door.

"Come in, Mrs. Yaga. Thanks for this."

She sat on a chair across from the child and observed him silently for a few minutes. To my surprise, she smiled at me. "You attract the lost souls, too."

I didn't have a clue what she meant.

"The magic will wear off," she said. "It's just a glamour, intended to fool temporarily. It isn't permanent. Not enough strength behind it."

"Is there any way of telling if it's him?" I asked. "If he's Peter's son?"

She sighed. "Ava, why do you think it's that child?"

"It just makes sense to me. We've been asking questions about him, about a creature that looks like he looks right now, and then he gets pushed in our path. And he smells like Peter. His blood... I would know it anywhere. I know Peter. I just know this is Emmett. He's not talking, though."

"Likely he can't. This is the kind of being Peter saw that night?"

I nodded. "Yep. And we saw a drawing of it, too. We've been trying to match it to a name."

"You won't. It doesn't exist. This has always been a shroud, a disguise. Whoever is involved in this really doesn't want to be found."

"No, they don't. But they wanted Peter to hurt his own child. Why?"

"To distract him? To punish him? If the child had died, the glamour would have vanished, and Peter would have seen the truth. _If_ it's his child. Either way, he would have killed a child, not a monster. I doubt even he could brush that aside so easily."

"It means we're getting closer to the truth," I said. "If they're going this far, then we have to be close."

"They might come back for the child," she warned. "They won't stop warning you away. You won't be safe while you keep asking questions."

The boy nodded off on the couch, so I carried him into my bedroom to lay him on the bed. When I brushed my hand against his green-scaled face, he nuzzled against my touch in his sleep. A pinch in my stomach reminded me that he wasn't mine to keep.

"Can you watch over him for a while?" I asked my landlady when I went back into the living room. "I need to do something."

"Are you going to Peter?"

"No. He's... he won't listen right now. At least, not to me. I'm going to the person who set up the meeting tonight. He has to know something. If he does, then I'll get it out of him, one way or another."

"I will watch over the boy, but you should think twice about jumping straight into battles. Is that really the life you want?"

"Do I have a choice?" I asked, deadly serious. "I don't see any other way for me."

"I once thought the same," she said with a secretive smile. "Perhaps your life will change as mine did."

"Do you know what it is I'm going after?"

She shook her head, her wrinkles deepening. "Nobody does. That tells me enough to know it is a battle I cannot win. This isn't some small-time demon making a few extra euro, Ava. This is a sprawling arrangement that could take your life if you interfere too much."

I rubbed my forehead, feeling a headache setting in. "And if I sit around and do nothing, I'll torture myself with what ifs. There are children somewhere, waiting to be sold. How many have already been sold? All because nobody gives a crap."

She nodded again. "And you see yourself there, with those children."

I ignored that remark. "I need to go. Thank you for watching him. I'll be back as soon as I can." I left before she could plant any more seeds of doubt in my mind. I had to find Moses, and I would poke out his eyeballs before I returned home without some answers.

The flats were silent when I finally got there. I heard an occasional burst of laughter through an open window and an odd wail of a cat, but mostly, silence. I realised for the first time that the streetlights surrounding the flats were all broken, every single one, and I remembered the lights going out before the child appeared and only coming back on as if to ensure we didn't miss him.

Seeing the lights were still on in his home, I ran up the stairwell to Moses's flat. I rang the bell, and as soon as a woman answered the door, I pushed past her and went straight for the living room. A couple of men were playing some video soccer game in front of a massive television on the far wall.

When Moses caught sight of me, he hesitated before giving me his usual fake grin. "Where's your friend?"

I flew at him, fangs out, my fingers clutching his face as if I were about to pull it off. "Back off!" I snapped at the others before they could put their hands on me. At the sight of my true face, they all took a step back, glancing at each other nervously.

"You set us up," I hissed at Moses, relishing the fear in his eyes. "Tell me what the hell you know before I rip out your heart."

He swallowed noisily. "I don't know anything. I swear."

My nails dug into his skin, freeing trickles of blood. The men made a move, grabbing my arms to pull me away. I struggled against them, punching and kicking wildly, until Moses shouted at us all to stop.

"Just chill the fuck out," he demanded, making a show of relaxing in his chair. "Now, what kind of evil bitch are you? Because you sure as hell don't look like a vampire."

"Except for those fucking teeth," one of his friends muttered, and they all laughed nervously.

"I'm the person who's going to kill everyone in this room if you don't start talking right now."

"I take it the meeting didn't go well," he said, lighting a joint with shaky fingers.

"No, it didn't _fucking_ go well. They sent a child to be killed by us; that's what _fucking_ happened. Where's the contact? Who is he? Who does he work for? What—"

"Hold up. I'll find him." He held my gaze. "I didn't play matchmaker to have some kid caught up in the middle of it. He's made a tit out of me, and I'll find out why."

I sat on a chair and sighed. Getting information out of anyone was a bitch.

"I didn't set you up," he clarified, leaning forward in his seat. "But don't go threatening my people, all right?"

"My friend almost killed his own son because of you," I said through gritted teeth. "I'm not in the mood for _your_ threats."

For some reason, that shattered the angry tension in the room. They all muttered together about how terrible that was, and the woman who answered the door, Moses's mother presumably, brought me a cup of tea.

"They're right scumbags," Moses said sympathetically. "That's exactly the kind of screwed up shit they get up to."

I nodded. "Yep. They kill people and take their kids to sell as slaves. They try to make parents murder their own children. They're capable of anything, and they get away with it."

"I swear to you, I'll find out what happened. But you really need to stop being seen around here. We don't want anyone thinking we're buddying up. It's dangerous for all of us if it looks like we're taking sides."

"I hear that a lot," I murmured, getting to my feet. "I should get back. Sorry for the vamp attack."

He burst out laughing. "This one's crazy. Are you a vampire?"

"Nah. I'm just a mongrel."

I left his flat and made it home without incident, and Mrs. Yaga left soon afterward. I sat in a chair by the bed and watched the kid sleep for a while. What had he been through? Peter's kid or not, I couldn't keep him with me forever. I had to figure out where he came from and find a place for him to live safely. My life was far too dangerous for a child. I wrapped a blanket around me and dozed off, my dreams full of lost children.

# 12

I woke up slowly, my vision blurring as I tried to make out the figure standing in front of me. I jumped, gripping the blanket tighter, and my heart wouldn't stop racing as I studied him.

A small child, he looked closer to seven than the nine- or ten-year-old I had been expecting. His dark brown hair reached his shoulders. He was pale, his skin free from the scaled glamour of the night before, with deep black bags under his eyes. He had a cut across his nose, probably from Peter's strike, and his eyes made me inhale sharply. Those eyes were the exact same hazel as Peter's, but larger, wider, and free from the anger in his father's. He was his father's child, of that I was certain, but Emmett Brannigan looked so delicate and ethereal that it was hard to believe.

He stared at me, unblinking.

I leaned forward slowly, afraid I might scare him off. "Are you okay?"

"I'm hungry."

I leaned back, startled. His answer was so normal, so ordinary, and his voice so... childlike. I grinned. "I'll make you breakfast. Come on into the kitchen."

To my surprise, he gripped my hand with his little one, and my heart threatened to stop. Blinking back my emotions, I led him into the kitchen and sat him on the counter while I picked out things he might like to eat. He recognised cereal, but not eggs. He liked the look of peanut butter, but preferred the taste of jam. And he drank a cup of milk without taking a breath, letting trickles of liquid drip down his chin.

"Want some more?"

He looked so surprised that I wanted to cry again. What had he gone through?

"Let's put on some cartoons, and you can try some food while I make some phone calls, okay?"

He didn't respond, but he followed me into the living room, his eyes growing wide with interest when I turned on the first children's channel I could find. I cranked up the volume hoping to drown out any awkward conversations I might have on the phone. He cocked his head to the side as he watched, the food forgotten, and I hurried back into the kitchen to call Carl.

I explained everything quickly, and he promised to do what I asked. Two hours later, Carl stood in the doorway with bags in his hands, seeming hesitant to enter.

"He's not contagious," I snapped.

"It's not... I know, okay? I know. I just don't know what I'm supposed to do here."

"Oh, forget it." I grabbed the bag and pushed him out the door. "Go be as useless as Peter then!" I slammed the door and took heavy breaths until I calmed down.

I returned to the living room and sat next to Emmett, still holding the bag in my hands. "My friend got you some clothes. Maybe you should have a shower and brush your teeth, put on some clean clothes, and then we can talk. Is that okay?"

He nodded, and I blew out a sigh of relief that he actually knew what I was talking about. I didn't know where he had been, but if he didn't recognise eggs...

I showed him to the bathroom, turned on the shower, opened the new toothbrush Carl had bought him, laid out his new clothes, then waited in the hall.

A half-hour later, a clean, but still pale, little boy stepped out of the bathroom, swamped in clothes that were too big for him.

"Sorry," I said. "We weren't sure of the size."

He nodded. "It's fine. Thank you."

"I'll fix your collar." I moved behind him to twist the collar of the large shirt. I blinked a couple of times when I caught sight of the skin on the back of his neck. Sideways S on a circle. A tattoo. Meaning what exactly?

He turned, his big eyes gazing up at me until I felt uncomfortable.

"Are you all right?" I asked, feeling awkward and unsure.

"Yes. Who are you?"

My face heated up. Of course he had questions, too. I hadn't told him a thing, just picked him up off the street and ran away with him like a baby-snatching lunatic.

"How about I make lunch?" I asked, stalling for time. "And then we'll chat about everything. Is that okay with you?"

He nodded, and I left him in front of the television again. It was a good thing I couldn't have kids because I was crap at taking care of them. I contemplated asking Anka for help, but I wanted to keep his presence under wraps for as long as possible.

"Emmett," I called out when I had finished making some sandwiches. "Let's eat out back." I didn't know what possessed me to bring him outside, but I was glad I did when I saw the wonder on his face.

"It was dark all the time where I was before here," he said. "Are you sending me back?"

"No! No, of course not. You're never going back there."

"Good. That's good. I like this."

"It's just the sun," I said. "Daylight."

"I know. But I didn't see it very often," he said, before taking a bite of his sandwich.

"I'm Ava."

He nodded. "My name isn't Emmett," he said, and my heart sank. "They called me Unit Twenty-Four last time the numbers changed. The higher you get, the worse it is. Unit Twenty-Four."

"That's not a name," I said, and I gazed at his eyes. Peter's eyes. "Your parents called you Emmett. Your name is Emmett."

He closed his eyes and lifted his face toward the sun. "I want to be Emmett," he whispered. "Are you my mother?"

"No. I'm nobody's mother. Your mother died... when you were taken. Everyone thought you were dead, and your father... he's been looking for whoever took you ever since."

He glanced around as if excited. "Where is he?"

I sucked in a breath. "He... he's the one who hit you."

I watched with horror as he flinched. "He didn't mean to," I tried to explain. "You looked like the thing that stole you from him. He panicked. He _loves_ you."

"I can't remember him," he said after a few silent moments. "I can't remember lots of things."

"Where were you? Before here."

"Somewhere dark." He screwed up his face. "There were lots of kids. Most left when they were younger than me. I was a reject, they said. Not worth enough. But a girl took care of me there. She was a reject too. So they left me alone, mostly, except for the tests. Until now."

"Can you remember where it was? How you got there? Who took you? Anything?"

"They made us drink the water that made us forget. I didn't like the taste, but they made us. Ava," he said, as if testing out the sound. "Did you buy me? Is that why I'm here?"

"No." I began to weep. I couldn't help myself. He patted my hand awkwardly.

"You're safe now," I said when I managed to pull myself together. "They won't take you back into the darkness."

"Good. I didn't like the dark. What about the others? Are they still there?"

I swallowed hard and looked up at the sky. "I'm working on that, Emmett."

That night, I slept in the spare room and let him sleep in my bed. In the middle of the night, a scream woke me.

I ran to my room, and Emmett sprang from the bed and into my arms, wrapping his own around my neck. "Make it stop. Make it stop," he said over and over again.

"Hush, hush. I'm here. I'm here. I have you, Emmett. I have you. Everything's okay. It's okay."

I rocked him to sleep, feeling my own tears slide down my cheeks at his night terrors. He was barely aware of me, only seeing the nightmare in front of him. I wished I could make it stop, erase whatever he had seen, and make his father act like a father. He might not recognise Peter, but he needed his father.

Maybe Anka was right. Maybe every child needed their real family. Maybe that was what was so wrong with me. I didn't know how to take care of a child. I was trouble, danger, everything he didn't need. Yet when I cradled him on my lap, I felt whole.

I left a dozen messages on Peter's phone after I settled down his son. I highly doubted he was asleep after everything that had happened, but he didn't answer the phone. He didn't reply to my texts. He ignored me. He ignored his son. And I wanted to punch his face in for it.

Emmett awoke the next morning as if his nightmares had never happened. He ate breakfast in silence, and I wondered at the difference between him and Dita, a child who questioned constantly. Even when alone, she chatted to herself or her imaginary friends. She was vocal constantly, yet Emmett remained still and silent until I encouraged him to speak.

"How are you feeling?"

He stared at me blankly before turning back to his food. "Good." And after a few minutes, he asked "Can we go outside again?"

"Of course. But, Emmett, we don't want anyone to see you. Do you understand that?"

He nodded obediently, and I wondered how many other commands he had accepted without complaint.

Out in the sun, I turned to Emmett with a question I had been dying to ask. "Why did they want you? Why did they take you?"

He shrugged, suddenly looking like a normal kid. "I saw things. But not enough."

"Like what, the future?"

He smiled, and suddenly, he was beautiful. "Like the woman with you."

A breeze blew the back of my neck in answer. I craned around to try to see her, but as usual, I couldn't. "You see her? Is it Maeve? What does she want? What's Eddie doing with her?"

His face crumpled. "Her name is Maeve, but she doesn't have long with you before... oh, she's gone."

"Gone? Gone where? Where is she?"

He shook his head, looking pained. "She said the bad man was taking her, then she was sucked away. I don't like seeing things, Ava. I don't like it." He rocked to and fro, one hand yanking his hair

"Hey, it's okay, kid." I was contemplating what else I could say when a little face popped over the wall.

"Who's your friend?" Dita asked, eyeing him curiously.

"Just someone visiting me for a while," I said lightly.

Emmett glared at me. "For a while?"

"Hush," I whispered back. "Secrets, remember?"

"Can your someone play with me?"

Emmett glanced at me, and I saw the eagerness in his eyes. Play. Had he done that before? Would that help him?

"Maybe, if your mother says it's okay, you could come over for a while," I finally responded.

"Great! She hasn't any good stuff, so I'll bring some over, 'kay?" she called out cheerily to Emmett. Ten minutes later, true to her word, Dita came over with a trailer full of toys, even colours and colouring books. Real kids stuff, rather than video game hell.

"I knew you wouldn't have anything good," she told me as she sauntered through my home and toward the backyard.

"Wait, Dita. My friend's name is Emmett, but you can't tell anyone about him, okay?"

She stopped moving and stared at me solemnly.

"And he's been in a bad place, so it's your job to cheer him up. Not too many questions, and try to be nice to him if he doesn't know some of the same things that you do."

"I'll be nice to him, Ava. Don't worry," she said earnestly, and I realised that I had never seen her with a friend. Maybe it would be good for her, too.

I watched them play for a while, feeling a little proud of Emmett as he jumped straight in after about thirty seconds of careful watching. Dita didn't seem fazed by the fact he had to be told what some things were, but he had obviously seen some of them before.

After a while, afraid of him getting sunburned despite the amount of sunscreen I had plastered onto his skin, I encouraged them both to come inside for a drink, but really I wanted them to colour indoors. I was getting edgy for some reason, half-afraid someone would jump over the back wall and take Emmett back again.

Seeing him falter whenever he heard his real name only added to the ache I was already feeling.

The colouring idea went down well. Dita told us she was creating a comic book. She tried her best to influence Emmett to be her co-creator, but he had other plans. Biting his tongue, he went to work, and even Dita paused to stare at him. Under his hand, a beautifully morbid world was created. He was talented, but everything he drew held a tint of horror: dark colours, scarred faces, monstrous hands and claws creeping out from behind walls and beds. Dita gulped and glanced at me, but I wasn't quite sure what to do. When Emmett finally stopped, he seemed relieved, as though he had drawn away some of his fear.

When Dita left, still in awe of Emmett, he was finally ready to talk to me some more.

"It was always dark. There were lights, but the shadows were so dark that sometimes it felt as though someone could be hiding there, watching us, without us ever seeing them."

I shook my head. "What did the house look like?"

"It wasn't a house, not like this one. It was like this." He selected a blank page and scribbled vigorously.

"What is that, a cave?"

"I don't know. It was big, really big, and you couldn't go past the darkest shadow, or you never came back. Sometimes, after our food, we would all fall asleep, and when we woke up, things would be different."

"How so?"

He pulled a hair from his already sparse eyebrows with a ferocity that scared me. I didn't think he even realised what he was doing.

"Some kids would be gone. Or there would be new kids. Or sometimes, people were hurt."

"Hurt?"

He waved his hand over his face. "Just purple here. Or there would be a smell, and someone would cry, but nobody ever talked about what happened."

"Were you hurt?"

"I was okay, mostly. But I wasn't worth anything because what I see doesn't help anyone."

"It helped me."

He smiled. "Good. Ava, why am I here? What am I supposed to do?"

"They wanted to give you back," I said after a couple of seconds. "So you're back. But Peter—your father—thought you were dead, so he's kind of scared right now."

"Maybe he doesn't want me back," he said thoughtfully.

"That's not true, Emmett. He wants you desperately. He's been looking for the people who took you; he hasn't stopped. We're all looking. That's why it's important that you tell me anything you might remember."

"It's hard!" he shouted, making me flinch. "I don't _want_ to remember. I don't _like_ the dark."

"Emmett, look at me." I hesitantly reached for him. "I promise you I'll keep you out of the dark. But I want to help those other kids, the ones who are still there. I want to stop the ones who took you from taking anyone else."

He huddled in the corner of the sofa and stared at the floor for a while, withdrawing into himself. I sat near him, not touching, and eventually, he moved closer and leaned against me.

"The woman is back," he said softly. "She wants you to be careful. She says it's dangerous."

"Ask if she's trapped," I said, suddenly having an odd idea.

"She can hear you," he said.

"Are you? Are you trapped?" I asked loudly, turning to the cool presence to my left. "Is it Eddie? Is he keeping you here?"

"She says yes," Emmett said. "He made a mistake. He's not who he was, not since she died. And he's going to make another mistake if you don't stop him. But that's dangerous, too. He took her again. It's scary when that happens, Ava."

He shuddered, and I wrapped my arm around him. "I'm sorry," I said, but all I could think about was what Eddie was going to do next.

# 13

I waited impatiently for Emmett to wake up the next morning. Maybe it was the company, maybe the fact he was Peter's son, but I couldn't help feeling fond of the kid. We had a weird connection. Me and him, me and Dita, me and most of the mixed-breeds or underdogs out there shared something.

But he wasn't mine. And I couldn't keep him.

I called Peter again, then Carl. No answer from anybody. I was in no man's land as far as Emmett was concerned. I was afraid Yvonne would show up and try to take him, but she didn't answer my call either.

Dita came over to play again. The games resulted in a little rough and tumble that somehow seemed to upset the girl. She got up, brushed herself off, and stalked away, her chin in the air.

"What was that about?" I asked Emmett.

He shrugged. "Girls aren't fun."

"I'm a girl."

He grinned, which was a huge reminder of who his father was. "It's not the same. In the dark, we were separate. Boys on one side. Girls on the other. Can I colour again?"

I nodded and followed him inside the house. He drew faces, quite human-looking faces. Although when I looked closer, I saw small details that marked them as other: tiny bumps, too sharp teeth or claws, serpent-like eyes. There were many secrets in Emmett's pictures.

"Was there anyone there who was nice to you?" I ventured when he paused to pick up a different colour.

He shrugged. "I don't want to talk about it anymore."

That afternoon, Mrs. Yaga turned up with bags of shopping. "I thought you might need a few things, seeing as his father hasn't shown up yet."

"He will," I told her.

She shook her head as if she pitied me. "Food in these two bags. Little boys need a lot of food, you know. Clothes in these bags. He's less pale today. That's good."

"He's been playing with Dita a little."

Her eyes sparkled. "That will be good for both of them. I hope he isn't letting her boss him around."

I laughed. "I think he's got that covered. She walked off in a strop earlier, so he isn't shy at getting his own way either."

She handed Emmett a bag and told him to start putting things in the fridge. Gripping my arm and making my scars sting, she pulled me aside. "I've put some extra protection on the houses. I don't think anything will come here, but in case it does..."

"We'll be fine," I said. "They don't want him. They've no reason to come here."

"They want you to stop poking your nose in their business," she said. "Surely you understand this."

"What am I supposed to do? Leave the kids in what might be hell?"

"What are you saying?" But she sucked in a gasp.

"Emmett reckons he was in the dark all of the time. Nobody can tell me where the kids are being kept, and this... what are they called? Brethni, that's it. The brethni told Peter his son was in hell. I thought they were trying to get a rise out of him, but now I'm not so sure. And an old woman told me that the old gods abandoned her village, and that the gates opened, gates that set free creatures who stole special children. Tell me it doesn't add up."

"And you're the one. You're like me, Ava. We can stand on either side, but there will always be lost souls who come to us for help, regardless of what that help may be."

"You're... tainted? Like me?"

She shook her head, smiling sadly. "No, I'm not of the same heritage as you. But we face the same problems. You have to decide now if you are going to help anyone who comes along, or just those who you think are good."

"What do you mean?"

She held my gaze steadily, even though she had to look up to do it. "Not all of the children down there are human like Emmett. Some will grow up to be the things you protect others from. They have been raised to be dark, even Emmett. Do you understand?"

"You're saying the children might be evil? I could be unleashing something terrible on the world if I set them free?"

"I'm saying every evil was once defenceless. And that was the easiest time to kill it."

I backed away. "I'm not going to—"

"I'm not saying you have to. I'm saying this is the choice you make. There will be many like it. So can you handle it?"

She picked up the bags and headed into the kitchen, leaving me standing in the narrow hallway, feeling as though my heart might burst out of my chest. I caught the tail end of Mrs. Yaga's conversation with Emmett when I finally got my act together and followed her.

"So you see, she's tainted, too. Just like you. But she uses it to help people who can't help themselves. She uses it for good. What will you do?"

Emmett stared at her, a look of mild horror on his face.

"Are you scaring him?" I demanded.

"I'm making sure he knows the path he's following if he's to remain here. We don't hurt others in the cul-de-sac. That is the first rule."

"I didn't—" he started.

"Good," she interrupted. "That must remain true if you want to stay here with us. Now I must go. I'm late for dinner. Don't forget the rent is due on Monday, Ava."

She left me standing there, open-mouthed, as she let herself out. Emmett and I exchanged a glance, but something in his eyes told me he understood exactly what she meant. I had to admit that it worried me to think of what he might have learned in the dark, wherever that was.

Emmett recovered quicker than I did and went to play outside in the sun. He relished the light, but I couldn't help watching him through different eyes. Could he do bad things? Could the other children be evil? I shuddered at the thought of what I might unwittingly unleash on the world.

"Want to play cards with me?" Emmett asked when he got tired of running around out back.

"You know how to play cards?"

"Yeah, one of the guards taught us."

"What games do you know?"

Turned out, he was better than I was at poker, so he got to decide what we were having for dinner.

"All right then, card shark. What is it? Anything you like."

"Pizza."

Fifteen minutes after I ordered, a knock at the door startled me as I washed the dishes.

"I'll get it," Emmett called out from the living room.

"Wait! Emmett, no!" I threw the wash cloth back into the sudsy water in the sink and ran out after him.

He opened the door as I hit the living room, and Shay stood there for a couple of seconds, staring at Emmett. Then his eyes found mine, and I shivered at the anger there. The corners of his mouth lifted in an unpleasant sort of way, and he turned on his heel.

"Wait," I called as I chased after him. "Emmett, go inside for me, please."

I grabbed Shay at the gate. He stared at my hands as if I were on drugs or something, probably thinking I was stronger than I should have been.

"Let me explain," I said softly.

"That's him, isn't it?" he said. "All this time. What the hell?"

"It's not as bad as it looks. We found him the other night."

"Then why is he with you?" he spat, the darkness in his eyes scaring me a little.

"Because Peter thought he was dead, and now he doesn't believe it can be true."

"Right, you just find the kid all of a sudden, and now his father doesn't want him? And you don't tell the police? Bullshit."

"It's not like that!" I slammed the gate closed and pressed my palms against his chest to stop him from leaving. "The people who had him didn't like the questions we were asking, how close we were getting. Moses hooked us up with a contact so we could do someone we know a favour, okay? We turn up, and there's Emmett, just standing there, except he has a knife in his hand, and... and something's just not right about the situation. I tell Peter it's Emmett─ you see him; he's the spitting image of the man—but he can't hack it, so he runs away, and now he won't answer my calls. Nobody will talk to me and tell me what I'm supposed to do with the kid, and I don't even care because he makes me feel like a..."

I stopped and heaved a breath, shaking my head at how emotional I was becoming. "Look. There's nothing dodgy about this. He's Peter's kid, and he's back because we got close to the truth somehow. Someone's had him all this time, kept him hidden, and just let him go. I went back to Moses, and he's going to try and make some sense of it. Can you please just stop acting like a stroppy teen?"

He ran his tanned hands over his face. "This is screwed up. Do you know how many people looked for that kid? Searched for him in those first forty-eight hours in particular? How many people thought he was buried in the mountains somewhere or that his body would float up on the shore like driftwood? It's not possible that he's alive."

"Unless he was somewhere people couldn't look."

He gave me a strange look. "I'm going to see Peter. I need to hear it from him."

"Well, while you're there, please give him a smack across the head from me. That's if you find him. He's probably propping up a bar somewhere while I take care of his kid."

He grinned. "You two are like an old married couple some times."

"That doesn't give me high hopes, Shay." But I couldn't resist smiling back.

He glanced back at the house, where Emmet was staring out the window, and shivered. "Is he okay? Is he hurt, or...?"

"He seems fine, all things considered. He doesn't want to talk about it, but the pictures he draws are dark. He's healthy, a little small and pale, but nothing a few bowls of stew and a couple of games of football won't sort out." At least, I hoped so. I couldn't even take Emmett to see a doctor, just in case. I could only hope for the best.

Shay still seemed astonished. "He does look like him, but how do you know it's really him?"

"I just know. Trust me. But Peter could take a DNA test if he wanted. If that would make him feel better. I tried to contact Yvonne, Emmett's aunt, but she won't answer."

"Right. I'm going to sort this out with Peter then." He made as if to leave, but I held up a hand to stop him.

"Don't you ever work?"

"This _is_ work. Just not the paid kind." He obviously saw the sceptical look in my eyes because he explained. "There are a lot of things I regret. Giving up on that kid was one of them. The whole situation ate at me for years. It was so fresh in my head that I knew exactly who you were talking about when you turned up at the station that day." He shook his head.

"There was nothing you could have done, trust me."

"I could have kept looking," he said bitterly. "I knew in my gut that it wasn't right, and nobody can stay hidden forever. There's something really messed up going on in this country, and if you won't tell me what you know, then I'll have to find out for myself."

"Don't," I said. "Stay away from the crazies. It's safer that way."

"You worried about me, Ava?"

I snorted. "Yeah, right. I have enough to worry about."

But as he walked away, I had to wonder if keeping him in the dark was the right thing to do. What if he did a Carl and ran headfirst into disaster? But did I really want to drag another innocent person into my world? I would let Shay deal with Peter and figure it out later, but from what I had been hearing, having friends in all sorts of places might have been the best plan out there.

Emmett was a little scared after Shay's mildly dramatic exit, but he soon calmed down, and by the time he had eaten more pizza than I did, he was acting like a normal, hyper, little boy. He whimpered a couple of times in his sleep that night, but there were no screams and no night terrors. It was as if he had already forgotten his past. I just wished everything else could be so easy. I didn't doubt that Shay would knock some sense into Peter. After all, Peter seemed in total awe of the older man, but his reaction to his son the next time he saw him could change everything. I really hoped he wouldn't fuck it up.

# 14

The following morning, I realised I hadn't heard from Esther at all since she'd left the possible witness to head for the twins. It wasn't like her not to check in regularly, and she should have made it to the twins already.

My brands stung more than usual, which was probably why the twins' situation was high on my priority list, and I chanced ringing Gabe about it.

"She hasn't made contact with us yet," he admitted. "None of the Guardians who were sent over there have called us." He didn't bother trying to disguise the worry in his voice.

"What's going on?" My stomach churned with anxiety. What if they were all dead?

"We don't know. Aiden's threatening to fly over there, but so far, he's been kept on a leash. How do you feel about flying again?"

"Fuck you," I said, panicking. "I can't leave right now."

"Oh," he said softly. "Does that have something to do with a new house guest?"

"No." I hung up immediately. Holy crap, did the entire world know Emmett was with me?

I moped about all morning, barely paying attention when Emmett and Dita played together out back, their little tiff forgotten.

"Are you okay?" Emmett asked as they surrounded me with childlike concern.

"I'm fine."

"You shouldn't lie," Dita reprimanded, folding her arms.

"Leave her alone." Emmett's forehead creased into a frown. To my surprise, Dita fell silent instead of arguing with him.

"I'm okay," I insisted. "I'm just a little worried about a friend of mine. She's missing, and nobody's heard from her. But don't worry, she'll be fine. You two go and have some fun."

Dita ran off, Emmett following her slowly, but he seemed distracted, letting Dita win every race. I watched them without seeing, too busy thinking of a million and one reasons why there might be radio silence from the Guardians.

A while later, a solemn Emmett came back over to me. "I might be able to help your friend," he said in a quiet voice, somehow sounding more mature.

"How?"

"The woman that visits you. Maeve. She comes here a lot, just not for long. But she can move to different places; she can probably even talk to others like her." He shrugged. "I didn't see them that often before. That's why I was worthless in the dark. I was going to work there when I got bigger. As a guard."

"They make the kids work there if they don't get sold?"

He nodded. "I don't think the things I see can go to the dark. But sometimes I saw them in the light, when they brought me up to test me and stuff like that."

"Test you?"

He shook his head, frowning. "I don't want to talk about it."

I hesitated, wary of pushing him too hard. "What is Maeve anyway? A ghost, a spirit, what?"

"She's like a ghost. She's dead, but she's not spooky. Someone has her trapped here, so she can't move on. He makes her do things, and he pulls her back when she does something he doesn't want her to do. She can move around and see things we can't, but she's not... not free."

I sighed heavily. "I don't know if she can help me, but maybe you could ask her next time you see her." I smiled weakly.

He puffed out his chest. "I will. I'll make sure she helps us. I can do that, too."

"Do what?" I asked.

"Make them do things. Dita told me it's more polite to ask nicely, though."

I stared at him, but he was all innocence and light. He had more use than the market owners thought.

"Dita's right," I said. "And maybe we should keep this to ourselves."

"Another secret?"

"Yeah."

"That's okay. That's what she taught me, too."

"Who? Dita?"

He shook his head. "The teacher. I don't want to talk about it." He fidgeted nervously until I patted his shoulder and told him to go play. He drew instead, and again, the drawings were dark and bloody, except a singular face shone through in each picture.

Peter came that evening with Carl. Both of them stood on my doorstep, looking like bold little boys about to get into trouble. I crossed my arms and stared at them, waiting for something. I wasn't quite sure what.

"I want to see him," Peter said.

"Why?"

He looked startled. "Because he's my son."

"I told you that the other night. You punched him."

His cheeks turned red. "I'm not... I didn't know what to do. How was I supposed to believe he was Emmett?"

"Are we going to be getting into some kind of paternity testing situation here? To prove he's your son?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

"Ava, you sound like... he's not _your_ child!"

"Leave her alone!" Emmett ran past me and pushed at his father, but when Peter took a step toward him, hands out to embrace him, Emmett hid behind me, trembling.

Peter flinched visibly, a weird mixture of horror and longing in his eyes. He kept his focus on Emmett, shutting out the rest of us, and a lump in my throat made it harder for me to control the situation.

"Let's everyone calm down," Carl said nervously. "Hey, Emmett. I'm Carl. Can your dad and me come in and have a little chat?"

Emmett's breathing grew noisy, but I leaned my arm on his shoulders. "Don't worry. If they upset you, I'll kick them out, okay?"

He nodded and disappeared into the living room.

"You even think about raising your voice in front of him again, and I'll karate chop your face," I hissed at Peter.

Peter laughed, but he sounded mildly hysterical. I couldn't help acting like an over-protective mother hen because, as far as I could see, Peter had rejected the kid at the one time his son needed him most. The big eejit.

"I brought some things," Peter said when we all moved into the living room to join Emmett. "Just some stuff I kept. From... from before."

Carl shrugged at me, and I could see he was thinking the same thing I was. We had never seen Peter so uncertain.

Peter shrugged off his jacket, and then rummaged through the bags he had brought. He paused to stare at Emmett for a couple of seconds before clearing his throat. "This was your favourite thing when you were a baby," he said, his voice cracking. He handed Emmett a small fluffy teddy bear, the kind of soft stuffed animal that was perfect for snuggling. Emmett glanced at me, and I nodded, hopefully reassuringly. Maybe everything was going to be okay.

Emmett took the bear hesitantly, ran his long, slim fingers across the fur, and surprisingly, sniffed it. "I like how it smells. It smells like... something." Then he shook himself and laid the bear next to him. "Are you really my father?" he asked Peter earnestly, staring into Peter's face as if searching for something.

Peter kept his eyes on Emmett and nodded. Swallowing hard, he took out his wallet and showed Emmett the picture he carried around. A baby picture of Emmett.

"It looks a little like me," Emmett said, but he sounded uncertain.

"I can tell he's your dad," I said. "Your blood smells the same."

Emmett rapidly glanced from one face to another, suddenly scared, if his increasing heart rate was anything to go by.

"Don't worry," I said hurriedly. "It's just a gift I have."

"You hit me," he said sternly, his soulful eyes never wavering from Peter as he waited for an answer.

"He thought you were something else," Carl said softly, coaxingly. He would make a good dad, I thought.

"He hit me the first time he met me, too," I said. "But Carl kicked his ass for me."

Emmett stared at Carl, his eyes going from the walking stick and back to his father. Then he laughed, for the first time, a real laugh, and all of the tension leaked out of the room.

Everything went easier after that. So easy, I was left with a cold feeling in the pit of my stomach that warned things would eventually come to a head. But not that day.

Peter and Emmett chatted, although Emmett seemed more secure with others around him. Emmett even asked to see a photo of his mother, and Peter promised to show him as many as possible. I had to sneakily wipe a tear then. He would never know his mother, and I knew how that felt.

Carl left soon afterward, and I escorted him to the door to thank him.

"Sorry for snapping before," I said.

"Meh. I'm used to you."

I pretended to punch his arm. "Yeah, well, thanks for dragging him over."

"Actually, he asked me to come with him. He's terrified. I never thought I would see Peter so scared. All over that little squirt."

I really did punch him that time.

"Wow," he said, rubbing his arm. "In love already, are we?"

He laughed as I pretty much shoved him out the door, but I gripped his arm at the last moment. "Did you hear about Esther?"

"No, what?"

"Nobody's heard from her. From anyone who went to England. I'm scared for her."

"Shit," he murmured. "What do you think is happening?"

"Maybe they just have no way to contact us, or maybe they're already on their way back home. I just don't know."

"Try to stay optimistic," he said.

"Maybe I should go over there."

"Why? We don't even know if anything is wrong. Wait and see what the Council does about it."

I went back inside and listened to Peter attempt to make friends with his son. I almost dozed off until I heard Peter ask, "So how about coming home tonight?"

"No!" Emmett and I yelled at the same time.

Peter looked confused. "It's his home."

"Yeah," I said, "and it's the first place anyone will look if they want him back."

Peter stared at me and, probably seeing the fear in my eyes, nodded. "Okay, but how about I hang out here then? Just in case."

"It's up to him," I said, still annoyed at Peter.

But Emmett had a new look in his eyes, something he didn't hold for anyone but Peter. Maybe he wanted to know where he came from. The importance of family reared its ugly head again, but I ignored it because I didn't want Emmett to go.

"He's safe here," I added. "Mrs. Yaga keeps us safe here."

That night, I put Emmett to sleep in my bed, and after I got Peter up to speed with what had been happening with Emmett and Esther, I told him he could have the single bed in the spare room.

"What about you?" he asked.

"He has nightmares," I said. "He needs someone with him."

"Well, I'll stay with him then. He's my son."

I made a scoffing sound.

"Ava, stop," he protested, blocking my way as I tried to get away from him. "You don't understand."

"What do I not understand? You wanted this child so badly that you risked your life to find who took him, then he's dropped into your lap like a gift, and you run away. What am I supposed to think of you?"

"You don't get it." His shoulders slumped, and I stopped trying to escape. "You don't understand what it's like. I gave up on him, Ava. I gave up. I thought he was dead. I was looking for vengeance, not a rescue. I have a baby. In my head, my son is a baby, not a nine-year-old boy. It's his tenth birthday soon. Tenth. But I still see the baby I lost. I can't make any fucking sense of it."

"Deal with it," I hissed. "You don't have time to lose your damn head over it."

"It's not just that. It's the guilt. I'm supposed to hate what took him, and then I'm hanging around with you, getting all—"

"What the hell is that supposed to mean? Since when did I become what took him? I didn't do anything to deserve—"

"That's not what I'm saying! It's just you've distracted me, and I've gone off the path. And you're one of them, Ava. Whether you like it or not, you're not like me."

"You don't seem to care when you're—"

"Just stop it. I should have known you wouldn't understand."

"Oh, fuck off, Peter." I stormed into the spare room and huddled on the bed under the blanket. How dare he compare me to those things? How dare he say I distracted him from finding his son? Guilt, indeed. Where was the guilt from denying his child and leaving him with me?

I fumed in the darkness for hours, my temper becoming an almost physical thing. My body was so tight and tense that I grew sure moving would break a limb, make it snap in half the way I wanted to break Peter's limbs for the things he had said. I was done with him.

But he crawled into the bed later on, wrapping himself around me, his hand resting on my stomach. "I'm sorry. It came out all wrong."

"No, it didn't. And it's stupid anyway. You should be upset that you punched him, that you made him feel rejected. Instead, you had to focus all on your stupid self."

"Stop," he said, his breath warming the back of my neck. "I'll take him somewhere safe and get him out of your hair tomorrow."

I stood abruptly, shaking off his caresses. "He can't be alone while he sleeps," I said as I left the room. I thought he would see how upset I was and leave me alone, but he didn't. He followed me into the bedroom. I sat by the bed, and Peter knelt at my feet as I watched Emmett breathe.

"He's not yours," he said softly, his palms on my thighs.

"Thanks for the reminder."

"No, I didn't mean... I'm sorry, okay? For everything. The way I've been, the way I've been handling it all. At first, I thought you were angry because you were stuck with him."

"Well, then you're an idiot. If you had stuck around, you would have seen how great he is. I don't want him to go because I don't think you know how to look after a kid."

"And you do?" There was laughter in his voice.

"Just shut up. You'll wake him."

He laid his hand on my stomach. "You think you want to have your own some day?"

I shoved him away. "I can't. I wasn't made that way. I'm not like you, remember?" The lump in my throat made it hard for me to speak, but I refused to cry. Being around Emmett seemed to have opened some kind of weepy dam, and the sooner I got back to my old self, the better.

"Ava, I'm so sorry."

"It doesn't matter. I would hardly bring a kid into this even if I had a choice."

He put one arm under my knees, and the other behind my back, lifting me.

"What are you doing, you lunatic?"

He laughed softly. "Getting comfortable."

He sat on the chair, with me on his lap, and wrapped the blanket around us. I leaned against him because I desperately needed the comfort. I needed lots of things, but comfort was what he was offering.

He kissed the top of my head, and we dozed off together. Me, Peter, and Emmett. All together.

# 15

The next morning, I forgot my worries for two whole hours. The three of us had breakfast together, both Brannigans flashed genuine smiles, and everything felt easy. I was comfortable and happy, and I knew it couldn't last. I was simply ignoring what was really going on.

I had woken to another branding, a ring around each elbow, and I knew I had to hurry, but I wanted to savour that feeling I had when the Brannigans and I had breakfast together. Family was something I craved, and I had gotten a taste of it for myself.

But Esther was AWOL, and according to the branding, she wasn't busy freeing the twins from slavery. Shit was about to hit the fan, and I was busy playing happy family.

Peter was a different person around Emmett, and I was reluctant to bring him back to the real world. He even climbed the wall to lift Dita over to play, and I saw a different side to him, a way for him to heal, a way for him to be the man he was always supposed to be. And if there was hope for him, there was hope for me, too. Maybe someday, we could all find a normal life.

Anka stood on a box to look over the wall at Peter and the kids playing together.

"That's his father?" she asked me.

"Yeah. They're getting acquainted again."

She nodded. "That's good. He needs a real parent."

My face fell, and she apologised profusely. "It sounded... I meant... I mean, I've told you how I feel about children having their fathers around. You see the happiness on the boy's face right now? It's like that with Dita when her dad spends time with her. Her little face lights up. It's beautiful to see, and I just can't bring myself to take it away from her."

"I did okay without my parents."

"Did you? I thought you had a story, too."

I made a face. "I'm okay now, though."

"Didn't you ever wish for them? Don't you want to know your heritage?"

"I've learned enough of my heritage to last me a lifetime." I pressed my palm against the wall, digging my fingertips into the grooves. "There wasn't a point wishing for them. They couldn't come."

"Maybe you should find out more. For closure. Dita told me she doesn't want to see her father anymore, not until he gives up drinking. I told her he's sick, that giving it up isn't an option for him right now, and she said she's willing to wait. But she wanted to know everything about him. And about me. She keeps asking questions about where we came from, and I'm not sure what to tell her. She's such a bright little girl. She would know if I lie, but sometimes the truth is dangerous."

"So tell her. She has a right to hear the truth. Trust me. It's easier in the long run."

She nodded, looking thoughtful. "Maybe I will. She's been asking me about Emmett, too, but I've warned her word about him can't reach anyone else's ears. Don't worry."

I stared at her, realising she meant it. "Word's already out. But thanks."

"Life will work out the way it's supposed to," she said, and that kept me thinking.

As I made lunch a while later, Emmett snuck up beside me and touched my arm. I flinched, moaning at the sudden pain.

"Are you hurt?" he asked, his face creasing into a worried expression.

"It's nothing," I said, but he tried to roll up my sleeve anyway.

"What happened to you?"

He sounded horrified, so I tried to play it down. "I owe someone a favour. This is just a reminder."

"I'm sorry." His eyes filled with sudden tears.

"What's wrong with you?" I asked, almost amused.

"I came to tell you about Maeve. She found your friend. She's hurt. Trapped. She's trying to find out more."

My stomach turned violently. "Emmett, as soon as you learn anything, tell me straight away. I need to tell people. To help her."

"I will, but it's hard for her. He always calls her back."

"Maybe I can help with that," I murmured. Eddie obviously needed to concentrate to use his power. It was a conscious, purposeful act. If I could persuade Carl to distract him, maybe it would give Maeve enough time to find Esther, if that was even possible.

I called Carl and quickly explained the situation.

"You sure about this?" he asked.

"Not completely, but it's worth a good effort. Please, Carl. For Esther."

"I wasn't going to say no," he said impatiently. "Tell the... person to hurry. He's not stupid."

I could only wait and see what happened next. I couldn't see Maeve or Esther, couldn't control their fates. While I waited, I tried to explain to Peter that his son had certain gifts, but he didn't seem to understand.

"How? How can that be possible?"

"Maybe it's something in his bloodline," I ventured. "Don't take this wrong, but Daimhín once told me that Yvonne's blood didn't appeal to her. And yours doesn't exactly get my juices going either. She also said that humans used to be bred for taste, or something like that. Maybe others had some kind of a protection in their blood."

"How so?"

My voice rose in excitement. "What if there's something that makes humans less, um, tasty? As in, something special. Or at least, the possibility of something special. And the ones who don't have it are more appealing."

"What do you mean, something special?"

"You remember the story Shay's nan told us about the gods and special water and protection? I asked Eddie about it. He didn't seem surprised. Maybe Emmett's bloodline is special, too. Maybe it's some ancient form of protection. Maybe because it's on both sides, it's stronger in Emmett."

Peter looked absolutely disgusted. "I'm really uncomfortable with this conversation." He turned to gaze at me after a couple of seconds. "So, what? You don't like my blood?"

"All of what I said, and this is what you take from it? It's good, I swear, but I've never been crazy thirsty for it or anything. Not like with Carl."

He glared at me, and I knew I had handled it badly. "Look. Can we get back to what's important? For whatever reason, your son has abilities that most people don't. And somehow, whoever took him knew that was a possibility. They took him just in case he did something good. Which he does, by the way, they just didn't realise it. Or he hid it. I think someone down there helped him hide it."

"Down there?"

"Hell. Well, assuming it's hell. It makes sense to me now. Maybe the brethni were telling the truth."

"Brethni?" He sounded completely confused, and I felt a pang of guilt at keeping him out of the loop so much.

"Moses told me those things in the warehouse are called brethni. I'm not sure what that means, but he seemed to think they were good people."

"The drug dealer thinks they're good people?" He rubbed the back of his neck. "This is getting twisted, Ava. I'm not sure what I'm supposed to think."

"Just listen then. Remember I told you that I thought Eddie was using power from trapped souls? Turns out, I was pretty much right. Maeve has been following me around since the first time I met Eddie, but in a good way. She's warned me of danger lots of times. I think she kind of likes me. Anyway, Emmett can see her and talk to her, and he said she's able to find out what's happened to Esther, but Eddie keeps pulling her away. So Carl is currently distracting him."

"Eddie won't like that."

"So he sacks Carl. Win-win."

He grinned. "You have an evil streak running through you, Delaney."

"Let's hope you're wrong. I'm still not to the point. There's something else Emmett can do. I can't tell if it's the same as what Eddie's doing, but he can kind of make the things he sees obey him somehow. He seems to realise it isn't something he should take advantage of, but it's also the sort of thing that would make him attractive to the kind of people who buy children at the slave market."

He nodded, finally letting it all sink in properly. "So we need to protect him."

"For as long as it takes. And that might mean no revenge for you."

His gaze caught mine. "That's not an option."

"Keeping Emmett safe is the _only_ option."

He exhaled harshly, stretching forward as though he had been running. "Shay's been asking questions."

I flinched at the sudden shift in subject. "So?"

"So he's the one who convinced me to come and see Emmett. But how did he know Emmett was here?"

"Emmett answered the door, thinking it was pizza. He knows not to do it again."

"No, I mean, why was Shay here at all?"

I shrugged. "He's kind of nosy. He wants to know what's really going on. I'm starting to think we should tell him. He has eyes and ears in places we can't go, and he might be able to find out who owns the Gardaí."

"You think someone owns them?"

"Definitely. Things I've heard make me feel that the Gardaí are connected with the Council."

"How so?"

I rubbed my cheeks. Where to start? "Well, for one, there are drug dealers working for other beings. That dealer, Moses, told me that Illeana was checking up on him, that he gets left alone as long as he stays in line. He made it sound like she was doing it on behalf of whoever he works for."

"Can't you get him to talk?"

I shook my head. "He's too scared of them. I mean, he probably doesn't even know who's on top of the chain, and Illeana could have been lying to him. Plus, people like him are kind of in a cushy position right now, and they get away with murder with the police. Why? Because the police are already owned. Shay was moved to a different station to get him away from your case, Peter. I'm pretty certain about this."

He stared at me for a few minutes. "Everything's connected," he whispered.

"True enough. We just need to find the root of it all. Kill the root, and all of the branches will die."

"I'm up for that."

I didn't tell him all of my suspicions, about how much of our lives I suspected had been interfered with. He wasn't ready for that, and I wasn't ready to deal with his rage when he did find out. I would keep that secret for as long as I could.

Maeve didn't take long. I didn't know how she got around in the spirit world, but apparently, they had shortcuts. I had considered using the other planes of existence to try and move further around myself, but I wasn't keen on getting stuck again. In fact, I had grown afraid of pushing too far.

Emmett's expression was solemn as he relayed Maeve's message. "She said the girl is hidden with two others, but they're surrounded by people trying to hurt them. The people can't break the barrier, but she said they will find a way eventually."

"Who are the others? Other Guardians?"

"A brother and sister. They're not Irish, she said."

"Holy sh... sugar. Lorcan and Lucia? They must be hiding in their place. Wait. They're surrounded? Why? What's happening?"

He blinked fast. "War."

Peter tried to stop me from leaving. "I'll get Carl to come over. I'll come with you."

"No. Keep Emmett safe. You said it before. They know my weakness. Everyone does. He's at risk because someone's trying to shut you up. I'm going to get Carl to bring Nancy here. You all have to stay here. Do you understand? I can't go out there worrying about you lot as well."

"Nancy?"

"I'm not going to let my grandmother die because of me. No matter what our issues are, she's still family, and I won't let them take her. Something terrible is coming, Peter. This is the only place you'll all be safe. Mrs. Yaga made sure of that. I can't concentrate on what I have to do unless I know you are all here."

"We'll stay here," he said reluctantly.

I hugged Emmett before leaving, hoping I was right and that he was safe. I made phone calls on the way, tried to cover all of the bases, and headed to an emergency meeting I arranged with the Council.

They weren't going to be happy.

# 16

Erossi didn't show up. Neither did the witch. I thought that significant. Eddie was there, and I avoided eye contact with him as much as possible. Carl had left the shop in Eddie's absence, and Eddie was probably not going to be overjoyed by that.

It was late evening by the time everything got settled and whoever was going to turn up arrived. We met in a white-walled room and sat around a circular table, many pairs of suspicious eyes on me.

I sat forward. "I have news about Esther."

Aiden began to say something, but Gabe stopped him. "What news?"

"She's alive, but she's hurt. Trapped. She's stuck with the people who hosted me when I was in Liverpool."

"They've kidnapped her?" the demon asked. Elathan, I remembered.

"No. They're slaves. The vampires own them. But they're part-fae, and they're good people." I ignored Fionnuala's telling glare when I said _part-fae_. "They have a place that's protected, kind of like the magic over the trial."

"Impossible," Fionnuala said.

Koda, looking dreadful, silenced her. "Now is not the time."

"Anyway," I continued, feeling a little nervous. "The place is protecting them, shielding them, but they're surrounded. I've heard there's a war going on, and that getting her back in one piece is practically impossible."

"How do you know?" Aiden asked.

I felt Eddie's curious gaze on my skin. "I... I can't say."

"And we're supposed to believe you?" Aiden sounded incredulous, and I didn't exactly blame him, but I couldn't reveal what Emmett could do.

"This is ridiculous," Fionnuala said.

"Oh, give it a rest." I was frustrated and annoyed. I couldn't think of a way to help Esther, but they probably could, if they would just believe me. "Why would I make this up? I got a tip, okay? I'm not telling you anything else about it. But Esther needs help, and you should all probably face up to the fact that the BVA are about to roll over the UK. If they win, they're coming here next. You can bet your arse on it."

"She's right." A shiver ran down my spine at Daimhín's words. It was bad enough having a creepy demon and a creepy ancient vampire in the room without my creepy ancient vampire boss showing up as well.

"I thought you were out hibernating, or something," I blurted in my nervousness.

She narrowed her eyes at me. She was accompanied by Yvonne, her day assistant and Emmett's aunt. Zion, her rather large and impressive bodyguard, stood behind her. Eloise, the child vampire who also happened to be a seer, and Jules, my least favourite vampire ever who had a major yen for my blood, stayed by the door.

"Eloise had a vision," Daimhín announced. "And plenty of confirmation has come through. There is indeed a war going on, and we have little hope of surviving it if we don't act now."

There was a lot of discussion after that, most of it pointless arguing.

"I don't trust her," Aiden said.

Gabe stared at me for long, awkward moments before finally declaring himself on my side. I let loose a sigh of relief and waited patiently for the arguing to stop. Gabe rarely failed to get his own way.

"I need to return to my coven," Daimhín eventually declared. "I will take the tainted one with me."

"I'll take her home," Eddie said softly.

"Why would you do that? She's my employee. Come along." Daimhín clicked her fingers, and I and her entourage followed her like trained puppies. What my life had come to...

In the car, Daimhín gave me one of _those_ looks. "Is it true? You found the boy alive?"

"What boy? Emmett?" Yvonne asked. Daimhín knew and hadn't told her. Ouch.

"Yeah, it's true. Someone put him in our path, trying to cause more problems, but it worked out."

"They'll try to take him if he's alive. They would rather him dead than allow another to have him."

"Who _are_ they?" I asked.

"Whoever took him. It's what I would do."

Her words chilled me to the bone, but I had to think straight. "What about Esther? Any suggestions?"

"Leave her there. It might teach the shifters some humility. As for the British vampires, it may come to us having to leave the country rather than get involved."

"Why would you leave?"

"The Council will expect our assistance. Winston will give us the chance to stand next to him. Both would result in our final deaths. We will leave if he tries to take Ireland. You may join us."

"Thanks, but I still need to find a way to—"

"The darkness rises," Eloise said. "She's hiding in darkness. One pocket is always connected to another, and the key to the door is tainted by blood. The only way to reach her is through the darkness. The smallest mice can make it through the shadows unseen."

"What do you mean? Can I get to her somehow?"

"Eloise, what have I told you?" Daimhín chastised.

"He's alive. And nobody told me?"

Yvonne's delayed reaction grated on my nerves. "Well, if you would answer your goddamn phone every once in a while, you might have known already."

"The paths between the hiding holes can only be crossed when the gates are opened. All manner of things can cross," Eloise whispered.

"Is he okay? I mean, did they hurt him?" Yvonne asked.

"That's enough, Eloise!" Daimhín exclaimed.

The noise was too much. And all through it, Jules kept his scarlet eyes trained on me, and I knew he was drinking my blood in his mind.

"Everyone, just shut up!" I shouted, creeped out beyond measure.

Daimhín squeezed her lips together and smoothed down her short, grey hair. The others didn't make a sound.

Knowing I was on very sketchy ground, I carried on in a hurry. "Thank you! Now for the last time, Emmett is alive and well. He's safe. But he won't be if the ones in charge of the market keep trying to shut us up. I just don't think it's a coincidence that war comes as soon as Esther's in the path of it. And everything is connected together, so I need a bloody minute to think. Eloise, you're talking about places like where the twins are hiding, right?"

She nodded with a scary smile as her curls danced with the motion.

"So I need to find another one, open a gate, and make a pathway somehow?"

"Some things are simple," she sang. "But most are not."

"This is _my_ car," Daimhín reminded me. "I am a queen. I am your boss. I am an ancient. I will not be told to shut up by a tainted nephal."

"Sorry," I said begrudgingly. My phone rang, and I ignored Daimhín's terrifying expression to answer it. It was Carl.

"Nancy won't come with me, Ava," he said. "She reckons she doesn't know me. She keeps getting upset and crying. I'm sorry, but I didn't know what else to do."

"It's fine. I'll have to get her."

I hung up and asked Daimhín to let me out. She made the driver stop the car and set me free shockingly quickly. I knew I would be in for it later with her and Yvonne. And probably the entire Council, too. I was on extremely thin ice.

I ran to my grandmother's house, sick at the thought of not only facing her, but spending time with her in my own home. My place was going to get pretty crowded while I figured out what the hell I was supposed to do. Too much was going on, and I didn't think I could deal with everything properly with her as a distraction. I opened her front door with the spare key she insisted on hiding under a stone turtle in her garden, again struck by the idea she had ever managed to keep me hidden.

"Nancy!" I called out. "What are you playing at? We have to leave right now. It's not safe here any—"

I stopped short, surprised to see her on her knees in the living room.

"Nancy?" I asked, puzzled.

She turned around, a frown drawing her eyebrows together. "Oh. Ava. I didn't expect you."

"Yeah," I said hesitantly, unsure of what her game was. "Why didn't you go with Carl?"

"Go where?" she asked, getting to her feet slowly.

"Uh... to safety? To my place?"

"That tiny flat? No, thanks."

I pursed my lips. Was she being purposely stupid? "I moved. Remember?"

She nodded, the colour leaving her face. "Of course you did. Why am I to leave?"

"Because it isn't safe here anymore," I said impatiently. "I'm in the middle of something sort of awkward. You can't stay here while it's going on. Just in case."

"You don't want me to stay with you," she said in a low voice.

"No, I don't, but I don't want you to die either, so get your stuff, and we'll leave."

"I'll stay," she said. "Take my chances. He... one of the neighbours takes care of me, makes sure I'm okay."

"That's fantastic. Can he protect you from demons?" I snapped.

"The angel will save me," she said in a distant voice, staring at a sacred heart picture on the wall behind her favourite armchair.

I rolled my eyes. "I doubt that. Look, I don't have time for this. I'll give you money to stay in a hotel. Go away for a week or something. I can't be thinking about you, too. I'll come get you when it's over. I promise."

She gathered her arms around herself, trembling a little. "It's so cold in here lately. Why do I have to go?"

"Because it's... are you okay?"

She nodded, but her body was swaying back and forth. I didn't have time to deal with that.

"Get some things while I ring around and find you a hotel."

She turned out to be way pickier than I expected, but eventually, I was able to pay a hotel a week in advance, and I ordered a taxi to take us there. It was a busy hotel in the middle of the city, but I figured having so many people around would keep her safer than sitting in her house, the first place anyone would look.

I rang Gabe again, requesting some kind of protection for Nancy. He agreed to send a Guardian over to keep an eye on her.

"This is a one time offer," he said. "And I better get some answers from you soon."

I couldn't shake the idea that he could be the person I had been looking for all along.

# 17

When I returned to my house, Carl was amusing Emmett with a list of supposedly funny, but truly gross jokes. Peter had a strange look in his eyes, his shoulders hunched, and I wondered what had happened.

"I need help," I said as soon as they noticed me watching. "Everything's screwed up again. Nancy refused to come here, so I persuaded her to stay in a hotel, and Gabe managed to get a Guardian to act as a temporary bodyguard, but of course, that will probably end up in me owing him another favour. In other news, the Council won't believe me about Esther, and Eloise keeps giving me hints about opening gates and pockets and all kinds of weird crap. Somebody needs to tell me what to do before my head explodes."

"You tell us. You're the one with all the answers, right?" Peter said.

I narrowed my eyes, but he didn't elaborate. Ignoring him, I turned to his son, wishing I had thought to make the boy leave the room before I started blurting out everything in my head. "Emmett, any more updates from Maeve?"

"She hasn't come back," he said. "I think she's trapped, too."

"Carl? Any idea of how to make sense of Eloise's words?" I asked after I properly explained what had been happening.

"Do you know of anywhere like that house in Liverpool?" he asked. "Because that would be the first step unless you know how to open portals at will. I'm not exactly sure what you're supposed to do with Eloise's info."

I thought about it. "I've felt the same vibe from Lorcan and Lucia's home elsewhere. Twice, actually. Once at the trial, which we can rule out because Fionnuala would never even try to help us, and once while I was working for Daimhín. I picked up some money at a house, and it was covered by that shroud thing. I remember it so clearly because it completely blocked me, and that doesn't happen very often. It felt almost exactly the same as the one in Liverpool, probably a closer match than even Fionnuala could do."

"Then maybe that's where you need to go," Carl said. "But even if it is the same, we still need to figure out what to do next."

"I'm just going to trust that Eloise gave a hint for a reason, and that there is a way of doing this. I'm not going to sit around waiting for the Council to act while Esther's in trouble. And if there is a shroud over the goblin's place, then someone knows how it got there, and maybe they know how to make a path from one to another. Or whatever the hell it is I'm supposed to be doing. Maybe it's even the same person who created the other one."

"Ava." Emmett wrapped his arms around my waist, and I held on tight. The kid managed to give me second thoughts, but I couldn't sit down and wait.

"Remember what Mrs. Yaga told you," I told Emmett. "About what I do. This is one of those times."

"Maeve said it's dangerous."

"Yup. Maybe I'll tell you about all of the way more dangerous stuff I did before you came along." I winked and ruffled his long hair. "But right now, I've a few promises to keep."

"You going alone?" Peter asked gruffly.

"Best if it goes that way," I said, wondering why he looked so annoyed. "Emmett, you be good while I'm gone, okay? If I'm not back tomorrow, ask Dita to come play."

"Emmett," Carl said. "Why don't you go back to bed?"

Emmett glanced at me, but I nodded, realising how late it was.

"When should we worry?" Carl asked when Emmett had left the room.

"Now," I joked, but nobody laughed. "Okay, I don't get what the weird tension in here is all about, but it's making me uncomfortable in my own house."

Nobody said a word.

I sighed impatiently. "Fine. I'm going. Carl, take care of Emmett for me."

"He's _my_ son," Peter growled.

"Your priorities haven't exactly been the right way around lately, and I can trust Carl," I said. "That kid is number one. Do you understand that yet? He doesn't leave this cul-de-sac. Not until all of this is over. He's safe here. Out there... not so much. Something's been watching us, and people already know he's here with me. But whatever's watching can't get to us here."

"Is Mrs. Yaga that strong?" Carl asked.

"Strong enough to defend her own territory. Look, I need to go. We don't have a lot of time."

Carl gripped my arm, and I winced. With a stern look, he pulled up my sleeve and examined the brands. Peter made a few sounds of surprise, but I couldn't concentrate while Carl poked at the tender scars.

I finally pulled away, frustrated by the concern in his eyes. "Like I said. Not a lot of time." I left without looking back, but something crept after me, a horribly twisted premonition of impending disaster.

I headed straight for Folsom's home. Whenever I had picked up the goblin's debt repayments for Daimhín, there had been something odd about his setup, and he had frequently acted suspicious, but there was more, that blackness, something that completely shrouded the place against my own senses. It felt like the pocket the twins lived in. It was time I found out exactly what it was.

By the time I reached his garage, I was terrified. No lights. Not anywhere. The cottage and garage were both shrouded in darkness, and even on the street, there was little light. The moon seemed to disappear behind clouds right when I needed it to guide my way.

Trying and failing to build up my courage, I decided to break into Folsom's garage. I couldn't sense any life in his cottage other than him, and no other heartbeats were within my range, so whatever he was hiding was probably in his garage. Maybe.

A single padlock held the garage door closed. It seemed ridiculously easy to break the lock. In fact, I was pretty sure the lock had been purely for show. So what was really guarding the place?

I slipped inside, determined to keep going until I found something worth taking to the Council. I couldn't fight an entire country of vampires, but maybe they could. Or at least, they could use my information to find a way to free Esther.

Dark shadows covered every inch of the garage. I moved slowly, afraid of knocking things over, but the path was clear, too clear for a working garage. Feeling braver, I switched on a light, and the shadows were erased with one swoop. The place was clean and tidy, which set me on alert. I had often heard noises from the garage, but only one car was propped up on a ramp, apparently ready to be examined for repair.

I tried to use my other sense, but the way was still blocked, and that gave me the push I needed to keep going. But to where? There was nothing in the room except for carefully placed tools and one big car. I wandered over to the car and spotted a lot of dust all over the car.

"What am I doing?" I muttered, then jumped at a rumbling vibration under my feet. Hearing footsteps from under the garage, I hesitated. Gathering my senses, I ran back to switch off the lights, then hid in a suspiciously empty cupboard because I didn't know what the hell else to do. But nothing happened. Nobody came into the garage, nobody left it, and the footsteps died away completely.

Frustrated, I switched the lights back on and crawled around on the floor, trying to figure out if there was a way to get down. I got to my feet when I spotted a half-full bottle of water on a shelf. I opened the bottle and poured the water on the floor. The liquid flowed toward the car and disappeared.

I followed the small stream and lay on my belly to see under the car. The water had found its way through a crack in the floor. No, a door, I realised, a doorway hidden under the car. I pulled the hatch open easily, slipped under the car, and crawled through the trapdoor, feet first.

Stairs led downward, and I took a couple of breaths before I let myself get eaten up by the dark. I stood and walked as soon as I could, my fingers trailing the stone wall.

Cool air hit me, and I heard murmurs that could have been trickling water or the whispers of hidden voices. I couldn't see a thing, and my own heartbeat drowned out the thumping in my head.

I tried counting my steps, but soon lost count. The darkness distracted me. The steps were a little slippery, as though slimy mould grew on them. The only scent was faint, and I had the feeling I was getting close to the barrier that protected whatever was hidden there.

A sound made me freeze to the spot, then a hand gripped my ankle, and I was falling, my head striking the stone steps, my mind sinking into oblivion.

# 18

"Why would you do that?"

"I thought she was one of them."

"Still. She wouldn't have found us without being shown the way. All you did was convince her someone's here, you fool. Well, you can be the one to tell Folsom."

"I panicked!"

I opened my eyes to only darkness and tried to speak, but whoever was there fell silent.

Again, I slept.

I couldn't open my eyes. I brought my fingers to my sockets and discovered my eyes were already open. I just couldn't see anything. It took a couple of minutes of shaking, horrified fear that I had gone blind to realise it was simply too dark to see.

Slowly, my eyes focused, and a dark greenish light showed me that I was at the bottom of the stairs in a space the size of a large wardrobe. My head ached. I suddenly remembered that someone had pulled me down. Someone was there. I wasn't leaving until I found their hiding place.

I explored the area with my hands. The length was about five steps, width maybe three. The wall next to the steps was covered with stacked crates. None were dusty. On a whim, I pulled the corner of the stack out slightly and pressed my palm against the wall behind the crates.

My hand passed through the wall slightly, springing back from the pressure. The wall was definitely not solid. My curiosity overwhelmed my thoughts, eating away at me when I should have just walked back up the stairs. But I couldn't leave, not until I knew who or what was hiding down there.

I dragged all of the crates out of the way and used my entire body, pushing against the wall. At first it felt spongy, but something was pushing back, some kind of barrier.

I used my other sense, trying to get a feel for it, but my way was blocked. That feeling was heaviest under the garage, the very edge of something.

I concentrated hard, feeling my way around, and right at the edge of my senses, I found a chink in the armour. I was able to almost duck under it, but a veil stopped me from reaching through to the other side. I could probably enter if I pushed hard enough on that other plane.

I pushed and pushed. The veil finally drew aside, but when I moved through and looked down, I was only an apparition, not me at all. I glanced behind me in fright and watched my physical self step through the wall. I stared myself in the eye before I was drawn back inside my body.

"Okay, that was _freaky_."

A cold gust of wind blew around my ankles, and I smelled food and heard echoes of conversations. I was in a different place. The otherness of it clung to me. And I had no idea what was ahead.

Shivering, I stepped down a stone corridor, hoping I wasn't about to get lost underground. Or wherever the hell I was. Something in the air was off; I wasn't sure if it was a smell or a sensation, but I knew it was wrong somehow.

My boots scuffed the stone floor noisily, and the voices grew louder. The hallway ended in fire. A random fire blocked my way. I edged closer and felt no heat. However, something in the fire called to me, beckoned me. It almost felt like home, and I reached out to touch it.

Flames flickered against my fingertips, but I felt nothing, and that somehow scared me all the more, as if the flames welcomed me. Taking a deep breath, I stepped through the door of fire.

I found myself surrounded by people. Folsom watched me warily. A blond man, no, an _angel_ , peered at me with curiosity. A human woman stood next to him, gripping his hand, but I kept turning, seeing more and more faces.

I blinked in astonishment. "Leah?"

The teenager who had escaped from the Council's cell sat cross-legged on a blanket on the stone floor, appearing calmer than anyone else. I took an automatic step toward her and ended up on the ground after receiving a solid thump to my chest.

"What the...?" I coughed, struggling to my feet.

A woman I hadn't noticed stood in front of me, her arms folded. I couldn't help staring at her. Her hair, skin, and even her eyes were the colour of honey. Her long hair was plaited, and when she turned to look back at Leah, the braid swayed to reveal bumps on the back of her neck. That stirred a vague memory of Emmett's drawings. The bumps began at her widow's peak, I realised as she turned back to glare at me again. Tattoos swirled from her neck, past her cheeks, up her temples, and into her hairline. Beautifully intricate, feminine tattoos, but she wasn't any inch of a delicate creature. She was a warrior. She carried weaponry like jewellery.

"It's okay, Val," Leah said. "That's Ava."

Val took a step back, still glaring at me, and then moved next to Leah and sank to the floor. Everyone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

I stared around the room in amazement. The walls were all stone, and a couple of fires were lit here and there, warming the large living area. A number of hallways filled with closed doors branched off; those coupled with the tall ceilings made the area appear huge. But the place was so dreary, and the two dozen or so people I could see appeared to be living there.

"Anyone wanna tell me what all of this is?" I turned to Leah. "And how on earth did you get out of the rabbit warren that is the Council's cells?"

"Val rescued me," Leah replied.

Of course she did.

Folsom sidled up to me. "We don't want any trouble here. We're not doing any harm. I promise you that."

"But what _are_ you doing? Where are we? And who the hell knocked me down the stairs?" I noted a small figure scurrying back into the darkness.

"We're hiding," Leah said.

"From who?"

"Everyone, really."

I scratched my cheek, still trying to figure out what to do next.

"How did she get through without an invitation?" Val asked. Everyone stared at me with a weirdly collaborative type of horror in their eyes.

"I just walked through the wall," I said, feeling slightly ashamed for some reason.

The angel got to his feet and approached me. "What brought you down here?"

"I might ask you the same thing, angel."

His smile was full of smarm, reminding me of Gabe. He was prettier than Gabe, but there was something sly about his eyes that I didn't like.

"We can't allow her to leave," he said. "She's seen too much already."

"Oh, for the love of—"

And then a familiar voice called my name. I glanced around in surprise.

"She's in the first room," Folsom said wearily. "Come." He led me into a perfectly ordinary-looking bedroom off the main stone hall. A woman lay on the bed, obviously sickening from something. I would never forget her face.

"Helena?" I rushed to her side, my heart bursting.

"I'm so sorry," she said. "I'm so sorry about the trial."

"Don't worry about it," I said. "I'm here, aren't I?"

Helena looked a lot older than she had when she tried to bring Nancy and me together in my younger years. Back then, she had been vibrant, and even her scent had seemed magical to me. At the trial, she had been older, but still nowhere near the kind of deterioration in front of me.

"I'm dying," she said as if she knew what I had been thinking. "No need to look so horrified. You always did show your heart in those eyes of yours." She laughed, and it turned into a horrendous cough. Folsom held a cup to her lips, and she sipped once the hacking stopped. "Trust me, Ava, this is a good thing. I've stolen far too many years, seen too many things. I'm not able to keep up anymore."

"How did you get here? Where did you go all those years ago? What's going on?"

Folsom produced a couple of chairs and bade me to sit next to him at Helena's bedside. "Talking tires her," he said. "Maybe I'll tell you her story."

Helena nodded. Seeing her so weak ripped a hole in my chest.

"What's really going on?" I asked Folsom.

"This is a safehouse," he said, his faint Scottish accent thickening. "Those who need to be hidden hide here. It's not safe out there for many of us. For many reasons. They all have their own story. Some came to me and asked for help, and I gave it willingly. I built this place for a reason, and when the time came, we stole a piece of somewhere to hide in."

"What do you mean?"

"We built the walls, but where the walls are hidden does not belong to us. Yet the place protects us, from all kinds of things. We call it the Féinics because it is a place of rebirth. Some create new identities and leave, while others stay in peace, but everyone changes here. The old ways die here. They must."

"Are you the Féinics?"

"No." He glanced at Helena with worry in his eyes. "This place is."

I screwed up my nose in confusion. "Are you rebels?"

"Only in the sense that we hide from the vultures above. Ava, the old ways don't help the helpless, and some need sanctuary. If that makes us rebels, then so be it, but my dearest wife refused to turn away a soul, and I will keep doing what she wanted for as long as I can. I suppose that makes me a rebel."

I let out a giggle of relief. "I've been looking for you lot for ages!"

He sighed. "Aye, for the Council."

"No. Well, not really." I pulled up my sleeves to display my brands. "I owe some friends a favour. I promised them I'd get them out of England and bring them to the Féinics. I made a deal, and I'm going to keep burning until I do it."

"So bring them."

"You don't understand. They're in a place like this, a pocket that's hidden from everyone else. And there's a war going on in England. Last I heard, they were trapped in their place with Esther, a Guardian friend of mine."

"Well then, you can't help them. No Guardian can know about this place."

"But—"

"No. They aren't welcome here. The Council will kill us all."

"Esther would never do anything to hurt you. She promised to sneak the twins out of the country to help me."

"Twins," Helena said weakly.

I turned to her. "You know them, don't you? The twins. They're part-fae, kind of psychic. The girl accidentally showed me a glimpse of you one time."

A tear rolled down her cheek. "My babies... they're alive?"

"They're fine. Or at least, they will be when we get them out of there."

"Helena, I'm sorry," Folsom said. "Your twins... I—"

"What happened?" I said, interrupting him. "How did they end up in the slave market?"

Helena let out a shuddering breath, and I imagined I could scent the death coming from her. "When I was young, I fell in love with one of the fae. He came from a powerful family. I dabbled in magic. I'm a Wiccan, and I met him after I helped heal someone he cared for."

"One of the consultants is a witch," I said.

She made a scornful sound. "No Wiccan. She uses black magic, dark magic that can't be trusted. Keep away from her, Ava. Promise me."

"I will. I'll be careful."

"Good. Remember that everything has a consequence, and the darker magics have the most painful consequences of all. My love was drawn to my pure magic. He wanted to know more about my coven, but we fell for each other before long. I wasn't of his blood, so our relationship was forbidden. He left his people, and we had some great years. We had a boy and a girl and a wonderful life for a time. But one day, he didn't come home, and I knew something was wrong. That night, they came."

"Who?"

"The fae. And a monster who hid his true face. They took my children and beat me when I tried to stop them. The fae woman wouldn't let them kill me. She said she had made a deal. But they took my babies, and I couldn't stop them. The fae woman told me they were going to be sold, that they were going to be useful if they had to live. I woke up in a hospital a week later, and nobody believed that I ever had children. They told me I had never been a mother, nor a wife. My husband never returned to me, but I couldn't give up. I searched for them, all of the time. I heard so many things."

She shook her head pitifully. "I heard of beings like you, Ava, beings who could find their way into the place my children were taken. I thought someone like you could help me. I'm sorry for that, too, for intending to use you in that way."

I shook my head, swallowing the lump in my throat.

She looked away, her voice lowering into a bitter tone. "But you didn't come along soon enough, and I had asked too many questions. I made it too obvious who I was. They took me to the market, told me I had given up my right to freedom by not sticking to the deal. I've never learned what the deal was, but they took me away nonetheless. I met Val there, and later, Leah. I took care of the children and taught the ones who were stuck there to take care of the smaller ones."

"So you never saw the twins? But they were there for a long time," I said. "Maybe thirty years."

She wiped a tear with a shaky hand. "They were never going to allow us to meet again. I couldn't take any more years, couldn't keep myself young, even though I knew they wouldn't age as quickly as I did, and my strength began to fail. But in the darkness, Leah came. She could do things that would make her invaluable, so I taught her to hide it. Val was a guard, but I persuaded her that Leah in the wrong hands could destroy everything, and I helped them escape. I told them to run. I went back into the dark until they ripped me out to stand at your trial. When I escaped from there, Val found me and brought me here."

"So you were there with Emmett?" My heart beat extra fast. "You're the one who taught him to hide his gifts?"

"The children have no names there," she said sadly.

"He's almost ten, but he's small. He can see ghosts... or maybe they're trapped souls, but he can bend them to his will."

She struggled to smile. "I remember him. Is he free?"

"Yeah. But not before they tried to trick his father into killing him. So you've been in the slave market? You know where it is?"

She shook her head. "It isn't that simple. It's in hell, Ava. It isn't a place you walk into with directions."

My cheeks burned. "Where are we now?"

Folsom answered, "This is also a tiny, as you called it, pocket in hell. It's the only safe place there is for us."

"So the twins are in another pocket? Can I get from one to the other? Make a shortcut? Find me a door?"

"What is it you're trying to do?" Folsom asked sharply.

"Get my friends out of England and close the slave markets, once and for all."

"That's impossible," he said.

"Nothing's impossible," I protested. "Helena tried to find me for a reason, right? Because I'm one of the tainted. I can open doors. I found you all, so why couldn't I find the others, too? I'm supposed to be able to do weird crap like this, aren't I?"

"I can help her."

I turned to see Val standing in the doorway.

"I can find my way around," she said confidently. "I will help you."

# 19

"The market is well guarded," Val said between bites of food. "There's no way the two of us could break out all of the children without them getting hurt."

"Yeah, well, if we get Esther free, she can speak on our behalf. The Council will listen to her and maybe send an army in with us."

We sat around a large dining table: me, Folsom, Val, Leah, the angel and his friend, and a couple of stragglers. They had invited me to eat with them as we discussed our plans, and I hoped that meant they had accepted I wouldn't willingly do them any harm.

"What makes you think the Council will help us?" Val asked.

"I don't. But we have to try."

"You don't even know how to make a doorway out of here," the angel said, sneering again.

"I didn't know how to make a doorway to get in here, yet here I am. Besides, if the likes of _you_ got down here, then anything's possible," I retorted.

"Cam's fallen," Val explained. "And he's a traitor and a weasel besides."

"I came back," he said in a voice that made it sound as though they'd had the same argument a million times. "I came back, and I led you here. That should count for something by now, surely."

The black woman next to him patted his arm, but the gesture seemed to be her drawing reassurance from him rather than the other way around.

"The twins are important," I said. "They see things. They saw this place. They showed me how to find the beast, and they helped me finish her off."

"We hear different," Cam said. "We hear the shifter alpha did it."

"You hear what we want you to hear," I snapped, and then I sighed. There was no point in my taking the heads off everyone around me because I didn't like their words. "I'm sorry. I'm just worried. The English were about to start a war over the beast. Lies were the only way to diffuse the situation. But they're warring over there anyhow, so it was coming no matter what we did."

"The alpha's sister concerns me. Parading ourselves in front of the Guardians can't work out well," Folsom said, tossing a rib bone on his plate with some dissatisfaction.

"She's good people," I insisted. "She's not like them. And helping her will make Aiden warm to the next part of the plan. Esther's ambitious, but she isn't as tightly tied to the Council as her brother. She plays fair. But I should warn you all. This is dangerous, regardless. Whoever is in charge of the markets is on to me. They're watching me. And I'm getting more and more concerned that someone in the Council or the Guardians is involved in this, too."

"So we're all going to die," a small man at the end of the table said. "When you were in the cells, did you see my brother? He looks like me; he has dark curly hair, and—"

"I saw him," I said. "I'm sorry."

"What did they do to him?" He straightened as if preparing for the worst.

"He ripped something out of his sleeve, swallowed it, and died before they could stop him." I gulped at the memory, expecting anger, but he slapped the back of the person next to him.

"That's him all right. Wouldn't let 'em take him alive, he always said." He brimmed with a pride I found difficult to understand.

"But Cam is right," Folsom said after a few minutes. "We still don't know how to make a path from here to England. Or if it's really possible."

"But we're not going to England," I reminded him. "We're stepping out of one world and into another. It's more like a gateway."

"And she came here," Val said. "She found us without an invitation. She opened up her own doorway to get to us. Never forget that."

"I have a friend who might know," I said. "Or at least have some idea of what we can do. Can I leave and try to find out?"

Val's shoulders tightened, but Leah said, "Of course. We can trust her."

They all appeared to listen closely to the teenage girl.

I stood up from the table. "I'll just talk to Helena, and then I'm off. I'll be back tomorrow at the latest. There's no way anyone can just sneak in here, is there?"

"Only you," Cam said grimly. I really didn't like him.

When I went into her room, Helena was weeping again.

"We're going to get them back to you," I promised her. "They'll be here before you know it."

"What are they like?" she asked.

"They're very close, and I like them a lot. Lucia doesn't speak, but she sees things and shows them to Lorcan, then he says them aloud. They can shroud themselves, or a large area, easily."

"They kept their names," she said in wonder.

"That was probably Lucia. She doesn't forget. She showed me you, but it was just a brief image, and I wasn't sure..."

"She remembers," Helena said, smiling. "That's enough for me. If I die before they come, will you tell them how much I loved them, and that I never stopped caring for them or searching for them?"

"I'll tell them. Of course I will. Helena, the way they've created a hiding place, is that fae magic?"

She nodded. "It's not creation. It's technically stealing some space and using it to hide what's already there. If they hide it well enough, nobody ever notices it's gone. It's something the fae have always done to protect themselves. It's also how they take over territories, but that's too long a story for today. Although, not all of them have the skill anymore. It's become quite a rarity."

"So who made this place then?"

"I don't know for certain."

"But you can guess. Lorcan has a sword. Someone left it in their house while they slept. When he touched it, it lit up, and he could see writing along the blade."

"The sword!" She tried and failed to sit up in her excitement. "The family sword. He must be alive, Ava. He must be."

"Who must be?"

"Their father. He must have survived, somehow. Maybe he was the one who created this place. Maybe that was his way of helping me. By giving me a place to hide."

She dissolved into tears, and nothing I could say seemed to help.

Folsom pulled me out of the room. "She's like this often of late. It won't do to excite her too much."

"Is there anything we can do for her?"

He shook his head. "She's dying, Ava. There's nothing that can be done for her now. She's had a longer life than most, all things considered. It's time for her to rest."

"Who made this place, Folsom? Who started all of this?"

"A fae. We named the place after him. He was an idealist. He wanted to create a sanctuary to protect those unfairly treated by the rules of the Council. We had a few deals together, and he made this place for safekeeping, warned me to take in his family when they arrived. He planned on returning himself, but he never made it. I haven't learned what happened to him. I knew him after he had left his people, you see. But I do know this, he was an important fae, too important to be allowed to breed with a human."

"Helena's husband?"

"Likely."

"So why haven't you told her?"

He sighed. "She knows, I think. But there's no way of telling her things sometimes. No knowing how she'll react. I don't want to upset her unnecessarily by discussing painful memories. You see how she is now."

I rubbed my arms, feeling nervous. "What would happen if they discovered a way in here?"

"We would all die. Try not to let us down, Ava."

He let me go with that plea. I wouldn't forget it. I practically flew home and didn't relax until I made it inside the cul-de-sac. I had so much to think about, so much to decide and figure out, but being home felt safer.

To my relief, Emmett hugged me at the door.

"I've missed you, little dude," I said.

"You're hurt." His face wrinkled, and I touched my still aching forehead tenderly.

"I'm okay. Do you remember an old woman, Emmett? The woman who warned you to hide what you could do?"

His face shut down of all emotion. "Yes."

"I found her today. And I think I'm going to be able to shut down the market forever, so no child has to hide themselves again."

He didn't look as happy as I expected him to, but I followed him into the living room to find Peter and Carl laughing together.

"We have a lot to go through," I said. "Carl, I need you to put your research hat on. I've had a screwed up night." I relayed everything that had happened as quickly as possible.

"There must be something natural that you do," Carl said when I finished.

"I was thinking that, but it seems dangerous."

He rubbed his chin. "But you did it at Folsom's."

"Yeah, I did." I shrugged. "I'm still not sure how. Besides, I knew they were there. This is a bit different. Let's not forget that I don't seem to have any real control over the things I do. What if I screw it up?"

"What if this Val chick screws you over?" Peter asked.

"I think she's okay. She hates the blond angel boy about as much as I hate Gabe, so we're on the same level. Plus, she's strong, and she knows her way around. She could be a big asset."

"Until the Council try to arrest her for breaking into the cells and helping someone escape," Peter said. "This is the Council we're talking about. As soon as you start talking about opening hell gates, there's gonna be an uproar."

"Well, I'll have to be a bit more persuasive then. Carl, sorry there isn't a lot of literature here, but do you think you could do some research anyway? Even a hint of what I should do would be great. I'm going to make some phone calls. I'll be in my room."

"What about me?" Peter asked.

I stared at him. "Take care of your son."

His eyes narrowed, but I ignored his displeasure and headed up to my room. I sat on my bed and rang Gabe. "Are you fallen?" I asked him as soon as he picked up the phone.

There was a pause. "Why do you ask that?"

"I need help. Again. It's about the market. And Esther. And some other stuff."

"Explain." He sounded snappish.

"I can get to Esther through a back door. But I kind of don't know how to open it. Yet, I mean. And once I do that, I can do the same with the slave market, but I need backup."

"Well, I can't go near Hell."

"Unless you're fallen." I crossed my fingers and hoped for the best.

"Ava, I... damn you, girl."

"Is that a yes? Look. We need to shut down that market and figure out who's running the place. We need to get Esther and the twins here to figure out which kind of what the fuckery is going on in England right now. And we need me to open up some hell gates so we can sneak in to all of these places."

"You need a starting point," he said dully. "You can't just open hell anywhere you like."

"But if you could, how would that happen?"

He made a noise that might have been a laugh or frustration. "I'll get back to you, okay? I'll try to find out how we can work this."

"But don't tell anyone what I'm doing."

"Fine. But Ava, how did you hear about the fallen?"

"I met one today." I hung up before he could ask me any more questions. I needed to use the people he was looking for to help bring Esther home. It was too close for comfort, but I had no choice. I had to make the most of everything on hand. War was coming. We had to clean our own kitchen before that happened.

"You okay?" Peter asked from the doorway.

"Yeah, just hoping Nancy will be okay at the hotel. It's probably for the best though. I don't think it would be good for Emmett to be around her."

He sat on the end of the bed. "She wouldn't hurt him, Ava."

I shrugged. "I'd prefer if she wasn't seen here."

"Shay was here before."

I stared at him blankly, unsure of what to say.

He gazed at me steadily. "Why was he here?"

"How should I know? _I_ wasn't here." I frowned, and he looked away. Was Shay the source of the tension?

"Your plan is stupid," he said after a moment of awkward silence.

I pulled my knees to my chest, wrapping my arms around my legs for some kind of security. "Better than hiding in here forever and being burned alive by magical brands."

"I forgot, sorry." He reached for me. "Everything's gotten weird all of a sudden. It's all changing too fast. I should be going with you."

I stared at his hand, afraid to take it. "You don't have a choice this time."

"It's always your way."

"No, it's always the right way. My deal, my job. You got what you wanted. I haven't. And some of us don't have the time to act ridiculous when a Garda who worked on a missing child case is actually interested in said child."

He dropped his hand and crawled up to lie next to me, leaning his head on his arm. "You care about him, don't you?"

"Shay?"

He laughed. "No, Emmett. But now that you mention it..." He brushed his hand across my stomach.

"Of course I care about the kid," I said, completely ignoring his remark about Shay.

"Yvonne keeps calling me, asking to see him. The kid has more ladies fawning over him than I do."

I grinned. "Dita likes him."

"Is that why she keeps telling him how stupid he is?"

I burst out laughing. "Exactly why."

He caressed my cheek, turning my head gently so I faced him. He leaned over to give me the softest kiss he had ever pressed against my lips. His gaze held mine, and he ran his thumb across my cheek affectionately. "I'm sorry I haven't been acting the way you need me to."

My stomach curled up with pleasure, despite my constant anxiety. "I'm glad you're here now." I drew him in for a deeper kiss, relishing the feeling that he was with me, really with me, for the first time.

"I don't know how to take care of him," he admitted when he pulled back, his mood changing dramatically. "He prefers you to me."

"And who could blame him?" I teased, but he didn't smile. "Oh, come on. It's just because I was here first. It's in his head that I was the first one he saw. I took care of him when he was scared and alone. That's all."

He gave a shuddering sigh. "And who took care of him all of the times he was scared and alone in the market?"

I leaned against him as if I could push his guilt away. "Helena took care of him in the dark. She told me she made him hide how much power he had."

"Which brings us back to the question, how does he have power in the first place?"

"I told you my theory." I shrugged. "You or his mother probably have some non-human ancestors. That story we heard in Kerry about the god water and special children and stuff, it makes some kind of sense. He's not a normal human child."

"That would serve me right," he said with a grin, pulling me closer.

"We have work to do," I said, but I let him wrap his arms around me. I snuggled against his warmth, the solid figure who would protect me, but he couldn't come with me anymore. Neither could Carl. Esther was gone. I was alone, except for Val, who was probably as likely to murder me as help me.

"Think we'll ever know everything?" I asked. "I mean, all of the answers. Do you think we'll ever have explanations for everything that happens?"

"No. But we'll keep doing whatever we have to do anyway, right?"

I traced the cross on his wrist with my fingertip and felt him tremble. I had no idea what I was going to do, or even what I wanted to do. I had a list of things I had to do, but after that, then what? After getting the twins and Esther home, I was going after the slave markets. Maybe after that I would figure out what Eddie was doing, or perhaps I would make it my mission to topple the Council. Maybe one day all of the wrongs would be righted, and what would I be left with? Where would I go from there? Mrs. Yaga's words had imprinted on me, and I realised there had to be some long-term plan. At some stage, I would have to choose to give up or go on, and if I gave up, I had to decide what would come next.

"Where will you be in ten years?" I asked.

"Last month, I would have said dead."

I giggled. "Morbid git."

"Now I say... hopefully, I'll have a grownup son."

"Ever think about having more?"

"No. The world we're in isn't for children."

I smiled. "Maybe one day it will be."

Carl called us, and we both headed downstairs reluctantly. We still had a lot of work to do.

# 20

We came up with pretty much nothing. Emmett had gone to bed by the time we gave up on books and the internet. Not for the first time, I desperately wished I was in contact with others like me, just so I could ask them questions, a million questions that nobody seemed willing to answer. Most of them began with the word why.

"Maybe it's something simple," Carl said as we brainstormed futilely.

"Like what?" Peter asked. "She stands in the middle of the street shouting, 'Open sesame'?"

"No need to snap at him," I said, scribbling on a piece of paper. "I went through a gate of sorts today. Maybe I just need to use that place to create another space. I need to use my other sense somehow. Use it for what it was meant to do."

"But how can you guarantee you'll get to Esther? What if you wander around forever trying to find the right path?" Peter sounded as frustrated as I felt.

"I don't know. There have never been any guarantees here. I asked Gabe for help. Maybe there's something he can find out."

Peter stood suddenly, startling Carl and me. "Stop asking him for help. He's going to own every hair on your head by the time you're finished with him."

"What else am I supposed to do?" I practically shouted, only reining myself in at the thought of Emmett hearing me. "We can't go to England. We have to take a shortcut. I'm the only one who can do it."

"There have to be others," Carl said.

"Of course there are, but I'm the only one here right now." I lay my head on my hands, leaning on the table. Peter sat back down and rubbed my shoulders. "I can do it. I know I can. I just need to figure out how."

"How did you find Becca?" Carl asked after a strained silence.

"I just... found her. I knew her, and if I pushed past the boundaries, it was like... some part of me was able to follow her and find her. One time, I kept pushing, and it was like a part of me moved around, and it was _here_ , but not really here."

"Astral projection?" he asked. "Or just something you do? Either way, why can't it work that way for Esther? You know her as well as Becca, right?"

"Yeah, but Becca was connected to me somehow. I can't explain it, but she was already on my radar. It was like I was supposed to find her, as though that was my job."

"So make finding Esther and the twins your job," Carl said.

Peter sat up straight. "What do you mean?"

"She's connected to the twins, too. Just look at those brands if you doubt it, but we both know how attached she gets to people. Why wouldn't she be able to find them, too? And Helena should have some kind of connection with her own children, so maybe being close to her and her memories will help."

"I don't know," I said. "The last time I pushed too hard, I got stuck."

Carl looked doubtful. "Stuck?"

"Yeah." I scratched my head, trying to think of a way to explain it. "The night Esther, Peter, and I looked for Becca, I pushed harder than ever before, and I was on some new level, a different plane. It's hard to explain, but everything was different, and I was able to move for miles by just looking in a direction. I tried to get back once I found Becca's path, but I was stuck. I couldn't move, and a figure came to me and just... pushed me back out." I mimicked by pressing my palm against my forehead.

"The bruise," Peter said. "That handprint. That's what it was?"

"This could be it," Carl said excitedly.

"Except for the getting stuck part," I reminded him.

"It might be your only option," Peter said.

"What if I get stuck? What if I don't, and only get stuck on my way home? What if—"

"What if you do it right?" Carl asked gently.

I thought about it all night, sitting up in the kitchen alone. Peter was asleep in my room with Emmett, and Carl had taken the spare bed. I couldn't sleep, not with the idea everything might depend on something I wasn't good at running through my brain.

I paced up and down, trying to figure out some way of making sure it would all work out for the best.

"You need some sleep," Peter said, sneaking into the room and making me jump.

"I can't. Too much thinking going on."

He came up behind me and surrounded me with his arms. I wasn't sure if he was comforting me or himself. I didn't care. I spun around and pulled him closer, pressing my mouth against his, taking everything he could give me. He lifted me onto the counter, reminding me of the succubus mark, but I shoved it all out of my head. His kisses were almost violent; he managed to push every emotion possible into them. Every kiss with him was a last kiss. I was okay with that.

"You can do it." He pulled away, breathing heavily.

I nuzzled his throat with bruised lips and fangs that itched to sink into skin. I held him close, able to resist the temptation, but it was the fact he could let me so close that surprised me. "And if I can't do it, Peter? What then?"

His answer was another kiss. I was okay with that, too.

"You can do anything," he whispered against my lips, and my tongue erased all trace of his words. My fingers gripped his hair, and he carried me into the living room, his mouth never leaving mine.

We lay on the sofa, and he gave me everything he could, but when I awoke early the next morning, shivering, I was alone. I had to get used to that.

I checked in on Emmett, finding him asleep in his father's arms. I let out a breath I hadn't realised I was holding, feeling more relieved than I could say at the idea that Peter was finally putting his son first. One less thing for me to worry about.

Of course I had plenty more concerns. Gabe had no answers. Maeve wasn't around, and time was ticking. So I took my dagger and headed back to Folsom's home, hoping nobody was watching. If they were, they couldn't do much, but the less suspicion to fall on Folsom's place, the better.

Something grimy was in the air, as though the earth was preparing for battle. I was hoping for less of the battle and more of the lucky breaks.

I rang Gabe on the way, deciding I couldn't wait for him to call me. He sounded flustered when he answered, but after I said hello, he seemed relieved. Not exactly typical.

"I'm glad you rang," he said. "What you need is a hotspot, a place where the connection between the two worlds is at its strongest. It can be at a source of great magic, or the place of a magical battle even, but there aren't many of them. Finding one is the biggest problem."

"I need less problems, Gabe."

He laughed softly. "I realise that. Your only options are to find places that have already been accessed. Once there, you need to concentrate on using your will. It's in your nature to force your way through. Use your energy, whatever comes naturally to you. But be careful. You don't want to let anything out."

"Uh, okay, thanks."

I hung up quickly, thinking hard. By the time I reached Folsom's place, I wasn't sure if Gabe had actually been helpful or only confused me even more.

Silence surrounded the garage, but I knew where I was going, and the stairs seemed less spooky since I knew what was hidden below them. I passed through the wall easily, this time prepared for the unsettling feeling of watching my body move by itself. Or whatever it was.

Folsom was waiting for me, his skin looking greyer than usual. "They didn't think you would come back," he said. "But I had a feeling you would surprise us."

"What else do I have to do? I've been busy trying to figure out how to make this plan... go according to plan. I have an idea, but I can't guarantee it will work. Val doesn't have to come with me because I can't tell her it's safe, but I'm going today. I can't wait any longer."

"I'm coming," Val said, stepping out of one of the seemingly endless number of bedrooms. "Is that your only weapon?"

I held up the dagger. "It's pretty good. What are you taking?"

She smiled. A horrible, dangerous smile. "As much as I can carry."

I blinked rapidly, suddenly unnerved. "Well, goody for you. How's Helena today?"

"Fading fast," Folsom said.

"She has to see the twins first," I said. "It wouldn't be fair if she lost out this close to the end."

"Go as quick as you can," he advised. "But don't make mistakes. How will you open a gate?"

"I'll figure something out." I didn't want anyone watching me mess up, so I was glad it was early and everyone else seemed to still be in bed. "I'll just say goodbye to Helena."

I went to Helena's room, sat by her bed, and took her hand. I whispered her name. She opened her eyes slowly, and I could plainly see she was fading.

"I'm going to find them," I told her. "I'm going to bring them home. Can you help me?"

She mouthed, "How?"

"Think about them. Your connection to them might help me find them faster."

Her skeletal fingers gripped mine harder, and I hoped it would work. I tried to soak up her emotion while I remembered my own experiences with the twins, and as Esther was a good friend of mine anyway, I felt slightly more confident that a door would open for me.

"Hurry," Helena said, and the word compelled me to leave her there and join the others.

"Are you ready?" I asked Val.

She nodded, and Folsom offered me a satchel. I stared at it in confusion.

He pressed it into my hand. "Some food and water, and a first aid kit. You don't have any idea what will happen or how long you'll be. At least this will have you somewhat prepared."

"I'm counting on being back before I get hungry," I said, but my stomach was churning. I had no idea if we would ever make it back.

"What do you need from me?" Val asked.

"What can you do?"

"Kill things."

"Good stuff." I wandered around the hallway while they watched, probably thinking I was a gigantic psycho. I brushed my fingers along the stone, trying to feel for something: energy, a sign, a place that would be easy to pass through.

"Feel the thinnest place," an arrogant voice said behind me.

"What would you know, angel?" I snapped, irrationally embarrassed.

"More than you," he replied. "You were born to walk on all sides of the wall, but you need to find the gaps in the fence. Do you understand?"

"I think so."

Energy thrummed in the walls, under my feet, and over my head. The hotspot was all around me once I paid attention. I closed my eyes and reached out with my other senses until I found a weakness in the wall, a crack in the boundary. I moved, eyes still closed, toward the shaky part of the structure and reached out with one hand.

"Here," I said. "This is the right place." I opened my eyes. The spot was in the corner, and it was dark, but it felt right to me. If I was some kind of hell spawn-ish tainted whatever, then I should fit right at home with the creatures beyond that wall.

"Sure you're ready?" I asked my newest partner in crime.

Val nodded.

I shrugged, turning to Folsom. "If we don't make it back, be careful."

"Tainted," Cam said. I turned to look at him, holding my breath. "Don't get lost," he added with a grin.

I rested my hands on the wall, leaning my forehead against brick. I pushed out with my other sense, moving from one plane to another until I was back in that sticky place. The air turned dusky mauve and grey, and sound stopped. Breathing stopped. I concentrated on the twins, on the brands burning my arms, on Esther and her stupidly big bear claws. I sought them out, and suddenly, I was flying, freefalling.

I moved so fast that if I had been breathing, I wouldn't have been able to still manage it. The journey was breathtaking; I flew under water and above clouds, in darkness and in light. It took years and a split second, but I felt the end of my journey approaching. I skidded to a stop right outside the old Georgian-style house that had once had an upside down nine on the front door.

Esther lay on the ground, apparently injured, and Lucia knelt next to her. Lorcan stood in front of them, his face determined, fae sword in hand. I saw it then. The barrier around them was breaking. Someone outside had the magic to tear it down slowly. Time was almost out.

With a silent gasp, I flew back, quicker than an instant, and was back with Folsom, Val, and Cam again.

"We don't have much time. They're in serious danger," I said hurriedly. "Hold on to my shoulder."

Val gripped my shoulder, and I winced. Closing my eyes, I imagined myself passing through, creating a new gateway. I saw the veil, lifted it, and made sure the twins and Esther were on my mind.

I almost screamed when I faced Val coming straight at me, but then I was sent straight back into my body, and all was normal, except for the long passageway. A shimmering archway stood behind us, darkness in front of us, and we had only one way to move if we wanted to keep going.

"Let's go," I whispered. I used my senses again as we moved. "Nothing's around. It's just us."

"Good," she said, looking grim.

"Val, I have no idea how to close the door behind us. Anything could follow us."

"We'll deal with that when, or if, the time comes. Let's go."

We jogged for a little while, and I began to worry. "I meant to walk straight into their place," I admitted.

"I don't think that's how it's supposed to work. Let's keep moving. We'll get there."

We walked without speaking for about twenty minutes.

"Helena told me you and Leah were in the market," I said, mostly to cut through the eerie silence.

"Yes, when they realised I was almost as strong as my father, they made me guard the market instead. I wasn't the only one, but I stayed closest to the children, and I got to know Helena."

"What was your father?"

She sighed. "A hell hound."

"Are you having a laugh?" It was too dark to see her expression, but I could almost feel her glare ripping into my skin. "How did you end up in the market anyway?" I carefully watched for any sudden movements. I didn't know for sure that I could trust her, and I had already pissed her off.

"I was born there," she said briskly. "My mother grew up in the market. One of the stolen humans, apparently. My father was a guard. He raped her, and when I grew in her belly and killed her by clawing my way out of her, he laughed. He delighted in telling me that story. So when I escaped with Leah, I made sure I killed _him_ on my way out."

"I'm sorry."

She looked askance at me. "Cam told me what you are."

"I thought you didn't like him."

"I don't." She paused for a beat. "But he helped us when we needed it, so I suppose I owe him. He's a bastard, though."

I bit down on my laughter. "Seems to be a species trait."

She gave me a rare smile as we passed under a strangely glowing light that reflected eerily in her eyes. She was probably the most striking person I had ever met in my life. Everything about her seemed alien, but in a way that demanded a second glance. I liked her, I realised. I wanted to trust her. I wanted her to stay on my side, and not just because I didn't think I could take her.

She chuckled. "I should probably cut him some slack. After all, his kind and mine should be natural enemies."

That brought me back to the hell hound aspect. "So your father... he was... like a..."

"He wasn't a dog, Ava. He was a person who happened to turn into something ferocious if he needed to. Don't take everything so literally."

"Sorry. I'm new to most of this."

"Sadly, I'm not."

Ten minutes later, I decided to take another shot. "What's the deal with Leah?"

Her voice softened. "She's special. Valuable. And I took my fate into my own hands to become her guardian."

"What is it she can do?"

"Do you always talk this much, Ava?"

"More, usually. Lots of quiet time to make up for."

She laughed softly. "Leah thinks you could help us."

"Help you do what?"

"Change everything."

We made it to the end of the hallway, and I said, "Keep your hand on my shoulder again. Just in case. I know you're from here, but I could have messed up somehow."

"You didn't." She put her hand on my shoulder anyway, with a little less circulation-numbing strength in her grip.

I leaned against the wall, feeling my way to the other side. That time, I barely noticed what looked like Val walking straight into me, but I did see the darkening of the sky as she passed through onto the twins' street, and I wondered how long we had really been in that tunnel.

"Hey!" I shouted, relieved to see we had arrived in the right place. Everything was as I had seen it: Esther, injured, and the twins waiting to protect her. Esther and Lorcan jumped at my yell, but Lucia smiled as though she had been expecting me.

I nodded in greeting. "Time to go. I need you all to hold on to each other."

"Where are we going?" Lorcan asked, eyeing the doorway behind me while helping Esther to her feet.

"Not enough time. Come on!"

The way back would be harder, partly because I could sense the old barrier protecting the twins' home tearing behind me. But we all moved through the doorway I had made.

"It's a long way, but we have to run," I said.

"The vampires sent a group after Esther," Lorcan said. "They've been out there all night with a witch, trying to break down the barrier. You came just in time. They're almost through the protection."

I pushed him ahead of me. "Which is why we have to run. They could follow us. I've no idea. I don't know how to close it."

"Ava, wait," Esther said weakly. "Leave me here. I can't run. Just get your friends to safety."

"Shut up, Esther. Val, help me."

Val and I grabbed Esther and half-carried her along between us. Lorcan bade Lucia to join him ahead of us.

"Where are we going?" Lorcan asked again, more persistently this time.

"Somewhere safe. Just trust me."

We heard yells behind us, and then screams.

"The door closed on them," Val said confidently. "It couldn't let them all through."

"They close by themselves?" I asked.

She glanced at me as we ran. "Let's hope not all of them."

Footsteps running behind us grew close enough to make me sweat.

"Run ahead," I said, letting go of Esther. "I'll stall this one."

They moved on, and I waited, jumping from one foot to another, my dagger in hand. The blue blade gleamed. I felt the hilt tremor in my fingers and wondered if some part of it had woken up so close to hell, ready to do the job it was created for.

A vampire ran at me, its eyes wide and blood-red. It screamed with an inhuman voice, and for a split second, it reminded me of Becca. But then it grinned, and it was just an ordinary vampire after all. He made some ridiculously vague threat, while I looked him over for a weakness.

I ducked under his strike, driving my shoulder into his stomach. He fell against the wall, and I stabbed him in the heart with my dagger. He spluttered soundlessly before burning up in front me, vein by vein.

I didn't stay to watch the show. Other footsteps were coming. I caught up to my friends, my stomach sinking at how short a distance they had moved.

"Should you phase?" I asked Esther.

"Can't. Not enough room."

The ceiling was quite low. Too low for a ginormous bear, I supposed. As we ran, I threw out my senses and discovered we weren't so far away from our destination. It had seemed a lot further the previous trip.

A few feet away from the doorway, I heard the vampires getting too close.

"Run!" I screamed. I stayed behind. I couldn't let the vampires through the doorway I had made. I couldn't let them into the sanctuary.

But Val came back to grab my arm. "We'll make it," she said. So we ran.

Lucia got through the doorway first. It opened wide for her. Then Lorcan and Esther passed, but the opening closed just as Val and I got there. We ran right into solid wall, colliding heavily.

"Shit." I felt around the wall, overwhelmed by a mixture of panic and relief. The deal I had made was over. If I could just survive this one last thing...

"Make another one. I'll hold them off." Val pulled out what looked like an overly large studded hammer. She flexed, cracking an obscene amount of bones at once. With a death roar, she held up her weapon and waited for them to charge.

I laid my hands on the wall, but I couldn't help watching as Val's shoulders and neck bulged, the bumps along her skin extending into sharp hornlike growths, and her eyes darkened into something terrible. She took one vampire off his feet with a single blow, and I turned my attention to creating a new doorway.

I thought of the twins, Esther, Helena, and even Leah. I had to find my way back. My soul seemed to gush out of my body and whirl through the air haphazardly until it came to the twins. Instantly, I pulled back, creating the door.

A female vampire was on Val's back, but I tore her down to the ground and stomped on her face, feeling her nose crunch under my foot.

"Come on!" I cried.

Val was in the middle of a rather Peter-like blood rage. She tore a vampire's head off with her bare hands as I watched in horror, and then trampled over the one I had taken down, shattering her skull, to get to me. She had killed them all herself. No wonder the market had kept her as a guard.

Val's eyes and shoulders died down as we passed through the door, but I kept glancing at her in concern.

"I'm done," she said quietly, and I nodded.

But _we_ weren't done. We stepped into a very different corridor than expected. I had taken us on a wrong turn.

# 21

Flames surrounded us, and I edged closer to Val, suddenly terrified.

"We belong," she said, surprise clear on her face at my reaction. "They won't hurt us today." She strode forward confidently, and the flames all died away as if they had never been there at all.

"I don't like it here," I said, shivering. "It feels... funny."

She glanced at me askance. "You'll be fine. But watch out. This path isn't as secure as the other. You did it too quickly."

"Why did the first door close on us like that?"

"I've no idea. Maybe enough passed through. Maybe your panic did something. I don't think I've met one like you before, so I can't say for sure."

The newest doorway behind us had closed too, but I thought that might have been because I had prayed so fervently for it to happen. Maybe I had some sort of control over the doorways I opened, after all.

"I found them because I was linked to them," I said after a few minutes. "How will I ever find the slave market?"

"I'll find it. It's a part of me. I was born there, and all paths lead home here. I can find it. We could go there now if we had more with us."

"You're kind of well able to take care of yourself."

"You're not entirely helpless yourself."

"Is this girl bonding?"

She stared at me. "You're so strange, Ava."

"So I've been told. Why did you help Leah? You busted her out of the cells, right?"

"With a little help. She needed me. When you spend time with her, you're just compelled to protect her. The things she can do scare me. The idea of them being in the wrong hands terrifies me."

"What is it that's so important to protect?"

She stopped walking and stared me down. "If you ever tell a soul about Leah, how to find her, what she can do, anything at all... I'll tear you apart with my own two hands. Do you understand me? Nothing will stop me, I vow to that."

I swallowed, but my throat was so dry that it felt like swallowing lumps of sand. "I get it. I wouldn't do anything to hurt Leah."

"Even to save the ones you love?" she asked, her gaze never leaving mine.

"Val, I don't give up on people. I can't. So if it came to that, well, I'd figure out a way around it."

"No matter," she said abruptly, walking ahead. "I won't let anyone take her again. She's special in that she can see everyone. I don't know who her parents were, but I've known plenty of those children who come through the markets. The power in them varies, but Leah... I've never seen anything like her. When Helena told me about her and convinced me that we needed to get her out of there, I sort of saw it as a way for me to escape, but then she got older, and I realised she was even more important than Helena had suspected."

"Why?"

"She's extremely valuable to anyone who owns her. She can find anyone with special blood, can tell on sight what they can do, if anything. She can make the entire game much simpler for anyone who traffics these children. She can see their value when they're born, so they don't have to waste their time waiting to find out what their gifts are."

"That's troubling," I admitted.

"She can walk into a town and tell me if there's power there. I'm not altogether sure she's even come into her own strengths yet. But the point is, nobody can own her, not even the Council." She took a couple of steps before muttering, "Especially not the Council."

"But how did Helena know what she could do?"

"Oh, she didn't," Val said. "She saw the mark, though. She had seen it before, a tattoo on Leah's back that marked her as belonging to someone. All of us are branded."

She swung her plait over her shoulder and pulled down the back of her top a little. I saw a sideways S on a circle, just like Emmett's.

"Leah's mark is different, and Helena didn't have time to explain, but it meant Leah was strong. Maybe from another slave market, maybe not, but either way, it marks her as valuable. She can't remember her old life, before she was sent to the market. She picked her own name. But she never worries and is never scared. She knows it will all work out in the end."

"A friend of mine got his son back from the market recently. The boy has the same mark as you on his back, but he won't talk about his past."

"They've given him something that makes him silent, most likely. Nothing noticeable, probably a tiny mark on his body, but it's there. And he'll always be reluctant to talk about it."

"Any idea who's in charge?"

She shook her head.

I grabbed her arm, stopping her. "Did you hear that?"

A whoosh over our heads made us duck. A bird made of fire dove toward us, wings flapping noiselessly. Quick as a flash, Val struck it with her weapon, and the bird disappeared.

"Someone's watching," she said. "That was a warning. We need to hurry."

"Besides that, we don't want Esther leaving before I can tell her everything."

"Those other two, the twins, they're really Helena's children?"

"I think so. I hope they made it back in time to see her." And I needed to ask her questions about Leah's mark.

We sped up, and I wondered if she was as reluctant as I was to see Esther leave before I could explain.

There were footsteps behind us, heavy steps that made my heart race. I couldn't concentrate long enough to check it out, so I resorted to counting loudly, ignoring Val's astonished looks.

"I can hear someone," I said once I had calmed enough to reach out with my other senses. "But I can't see them."

"We should run."

She took off before I could respond, and the footsteps sped up, too. Scared out of my mind of what could be out there, I raced after her, but a roar stopped me in my tracks.

I turned slowly to see a creature behind me. Its head reached the ceiling, and its shoulders were almost the width of the passageway. It was vile and ugly, with a ridiculous overbite that dripped with what was, with my luck, venom, and its clawed hands were bigger than my head. Its shoulders had bunched up, almost the way a dog hunches its back, and it came at me faster than it looked. I ducked out of the way of one of the hammer fists, and it smashed the wall with one strike. Horrified, I rolled under its legs, jumping up to stab it in the back, but my blade might as well have been a toothpick.

I had to duck another blow, then Val came back, swinging her hammer. The creature roared again, whirling its body around and bashing into the wall in an attempt to get her. I climbed up onto its back and stabbed my dagger into its eye socket.

It howled, thrashing wildly, but I didn't have to stab the other eye because Val gutted him with a broad sword she had been carrying on her back. With a grunt, she released the blade, and the creature tumbled to the floor, with me still on its back. I jumped out of the way as it shrank into a human-sized being.

"That," Val said, wiping her blade on its clothing, "was an old-blooded hell hound. Now let's run before they send another."

By the time we heard another set of footsteps, we were at the end of the corridor. I had the door up, and we were through it before I could catch a glimpse of whatever was coming for us. I held my breath until the new doorway vanished behind me. The howl of a hell hound faded away, but not as quickly as I would have liked. How many beings could open doors?

Val shook my hand with her large, somewhat bloody one, a triumphant smile on her face.

She hollered a greeting, and figures came from the shadows to meet us. Folsom scurried over, his face still pale with worry. "We thought you were gone."

"Ava?" Lorcan strode over and pulled me into an embrace. "You're okay." It felt great to hear his Liverpudlian accent once again.

"'Course I am," I scoffed, but I was still shaking.

Lucia gripped my fingers, but she didn't send any images my way, and for that, I was grateful. It took me a few minutes to take in the sadness on Lorcan's and Lucia's expressions.

"What happened?"

"We saw our mother," Lorcan said. "But she passed on shortly afterward. You've been gone all night."

"I'm so sorry."

"It was a peaceful passing," he said. "But thank you for making sure we met once more before she let go of this world."

I glanced around, missing a face. "Where's Esther?"

"Gone," Cam announced as he swaggered over to us. "She's gone straight to the Council to tell them we're here."

"Bullshit," I said.

"She had to tell them what she saw in England," Lorcan insisted.

"What would you know, mongrel?" Cam said nastily.

The black girl stepped between them. "That's enough, Cam."

Lorcan stared at her sort of adoringly.

"I should go find Esther then," I said. "I'll be back as soon as I can. Well, I think I'll shower first."

Lucia wrinkled her nose at my words.

"You two, please stay here, okay? You'll be safe. Don't listen to angel boy over there. Esther would never let anyone hurt you."

"Oh, I agree with you," Lorcan said. "She came to get us out of there, but she was hurt, and they soon surrounded us. It's madness over there. We have so much to tell you."

"I'm sure I'll hear all about it. I know I can trust her. I can feel it. I'm kind of like an empath," I explained, hoping they would understand.

"You're no empath," Cam said, following me to the exit. "You're a catalyst. And that's what makes you so dangerous. Some day, someone could use you to end the world. You could never choose to create that much damage. You echo. You project. You exaggerate what's already there. But you are no empath, girl."

"Why would I believe you?"

"Leah!" he called. "Come here for a moment."

Leah strolled over, eating an apple. She was thin and weedy, but there was a new maturity in her eyes.

"I've told our new friend here that she's a catalyst. Am I lying?"

She looked me over before shaking her head. "No lie. You're a medium for power really." She frowned. "I wonder what we could do together."

"Don't give her ideas," Cam said, laughing.

"I don't even know what that means," I said, frustrated.

"It means you can be used for a lot of fancy tricks, but alone, you're pretty useless."

"I wouldn't say useless," Leah said softly.

He waved a hand. "I would. Someone's been filling her head with pretty little lies."

"It wouldn't surprise me." I thought about it. "But what does it mean?"

"It means people can use you to get what they want. It means you're dangerous to have around. It means you're worth a lot of money." He grinned. "But still, you're useless."

"How can I tell what they're feeling then? How do I sense it?"

"Hormones, pheromones, sweat. You've a good sense of smell, so you use it. There's nothing magical about that."

"What about the healing? After I drink blood, I can heal minor wounds," I said eagerly.

He made a face. "The blood heals you first, sorts out those repairing cells. You project the process in a bigger way. Simple explanation."

I thought about Lucia, how she sent me her images. More projection. And Eddie. Had I protected myself from his soul-fuelled attacks by stealing a little of it for myself? The idea made my cheeks burn with shame. Maybe Cam was right.

"So that's why nobody really wants me alive, but they all pitch a fit at the idea of me working for the other side?"

Cam nodded. "Creatures like you can be an unfair advantage; put it that way."

"Am I ever going to reach the point where someone doesn't tell me I'm wrong about everything I think I know?" I asked.

"Welcome," he said, laughing softly. "You're doing all of these things, but it's not happening in the way you think it is, that's all. It's not life-changing."

"You have your own strengths," Leah said, but Cam ignored her.

"What about the other stuff? Finding people and stuff? I do things on my own all of the time."

"You're a hunter," he said after a minute. "Or at least, a mixture of hunter and warrior. You can sense things better than most, but there has to be something calling to you in order for you to do it. The astral projection and opening gates, amongst other things, are truly gifts, or rather curses, of your blood, but you use them in a different way than a true nephal or vampire would." He hesitated. "You should be more careful who you trust. After all, anyone can use you to project their own gifts. Anyone can give you their power temporarily without you even knowing it. That could be dangerous."

That would be interesting, if I could figure out how to work it to my advantage somehow. "That might actually come in handy. Thanks."

He shrugged. "You might as well understand what you can do. It makes me wonder why you don't know the truth about everything. It makes me think that there are people in your life who would use you without your knowledge."

"I don't doubt that," I said bitterly, and he nodded as if understanding. Things that Mrs. Yaga had told me now made more sense. She said I was like her, that people would use me to get what they needed. Was she a catalyst, too? What did that really mean, anyway?

"I should go," I said, feeling awkward that Cam had suddenly become a huge source of information. I only believed him because Leah had backed up his claims. My automatic trust in Leah had me wondering, too.

Cam regarded me for a couple of seconds. "Stay safe. They'll need you."

He walked away, and Leah touched my arm. "Don't let anyone take you, Ava. You're much more dangerous than me in the wrong hands."

Outside, it was dark again, and I was disoriented when I tried to figure out how long exactly I had been in Hell. That sounded weird, even for me.

A car was waiting outside Folsom's home. Yvonne rolled down the window. "Get in," she said, rolling it back up before I could respond. So why was she still working for Daimhín? We had Emmett back already.

I got into the car and found myself surrounded. "I don't have time for work right now."

"You stink of death," Daimhín said. "Perhaps you aren't as dull as I have suspected."

I glared at her. "Hilarious. Not to question the boss or anything, but why are you even here?"

She smoothed imaginary wrinkles on her trousers with her palms, her way of keeping herself calm, I had learned. "There's an urgent meeting going on as we speak. Our attendance is a necessity. Eloise said we needed you, that you'd be here, of all places. Have you been making friends with our creditors?"

"I was about to go shower," I muttered. "What's the meeting about?"

"Everything. The shifter has returned somehow. She called the meeting. Her brother backed her up, then Koda and Gabe. You know how it goes. We need to be there; it affects us."

The driver drove faster than usual, and we made it to the meeting place pretty quickly. When we stepped into the room, I was surprised to see just how many beings were attending. Esther was up front, looking as done up as always. When she saw me, she gave a little shriek, interrupting her brother's speech, and limped toward me.

"We need to talk, and quick," I whispered.

"We'll be back," Esther called out, leading me outside the room.

"Half of them are going to be listening anyway," she said with a careless sigh.

"Esther. Do you understand what happened before? How little you need to say?"

She gripped my hands and nodded vehemently. "What are you on about? I'm going to say exactly what happened over there."

Her wink reassured me, but I figured we needed to be on the same page. I hoped I wouldn't be asked any questions I couldn't answer, or worse, that I wouldn't inadvertently give an answer that directly contradicted Esther's.

She led me back inside, ignoring her older brother's glare. Aiden sent hate vibes my way, but all I could see was Coyle, the demon Guardian who never failed to chill me to the bone. Strangely, he was avoiding my gaze, and I realised that I hadn't felt any sign of shadows near me since I threatened him. Whether that meant I should worry or relax remained to be seen.

"I'd like to hear what happened directly from Esther," Fionnuala said, perched on a stool at the front of the room. Her long blond hair flowed out in a non-existent breeze, and I remembered she was a weather-warden, a fae whose magic mostly stemmed from nature. She was strong enough to be involved in the market, in all sorts of things, but would she smear her snow-white reputation? She had created a similar sort of shroud around the trial area as the twins' father had on the Féinics. I wished I could risk asking her about that.

Koda knelt next to Fionnuala, his translucent appearance making me blink. He looked so ill that I couldn't believe he had anything to do with the market. But it was so easy to be wrong in that world.

Gabe and Erossi sat on comfortable chairs behind Koda and Fionnuala. Both had hard expressions, an arrogance that said they were better than everyone else. I didn't trust Gabe, yet I kept turning to him. He had known my mother, was of a similar kind to her, and he gave the appearance of doing the right thing, but who knew what he was capable of? He hadn't even told me the truth about myself. Cam, an angel I barely knew, had. But maybe Cam had his own reasons for that, too.

I could well believe anything negative of Erossi, but I wasn't sure he had the smarts to pull off such a scheme. His ego was too big to keep his antics hidden, I reckoned. Also, he was a runner-in on the Council in the grand scheme of things. He had replaced Eddie, who lost his seat when he disgraced himself somehow. The market had probably been going on for a very long time. And that could implicate Koda, Fionnuala, or even Eddie Brogan.

I turned my gaze to the Consultants: Eddie, the Keeper of Knowledge and Watcher of Sleeping Gods, aka he who steals souls; Aiden, Head Guardian and Shifter Alpha; Reuben, vampire ancient and virgin-blood drinker; Elathan, a dark-eyed demon I hadn't actually met; and the witch, who looked very different from the first time I had seen her. The witch brimmed with power and dealt in black magic. The witch had also been spending a lot of private time with Eddie.

I took a seat behind Daimhín's crowd and watched Esther move toward her brother. Sitting next to him, she spoke clearly, and everyone listened. She was young and pretty, and people underestimated her, but her bear form was ferocious, and her older alpha brother made sure people gave her attention and respect.

"I went to England a couple of days before the others. As planned, I headed to Liverpool to join them. I never saw them there, and I believe they were murdered. I made contact with two vampire slaves who filled me in on what's been happening. The BVA were outraged that nominations took place without them. They returned early, and from what I heard, murdered the recent members of the Committee in front of an audience to make a point."

A lot of murmuring followed.

Esther held up her hand. "There is no longer a Committee in the UK. I tried to check out the situation, but I was attacked by vampires. I barely made it away, and I was protected by the slaves I already mentioned. They risked their lives to care for me, and I name them friends of the pack and under our protection."

Aiden didn't seem surprised, and I wondered whose idea that had been. Once spoken, it couldn't be undone; that was the pack's way, apparently.

"There's open fighting in the streets. Humans are being dragged from their homes and drained publicly. Alliances are being made, and it sounds as though the tides are turning against any fae over there in particular. I haven't discovered who the UK vampires have allied with, but as soon as they take full control there, I am certain they will move here next."

Koda glanced at Daimhín. "Can we depend on you?"

"I haven't allied myself with anyone. Not even you, Koda. Winston hasn't contacted me directly, but it's been made clear that I ally with him or die."

"Ally with him, and you _will_ die," Erossi snapped.

"I have a few secret weapons," she said with a lazy smile. "I will do what's best for my coven first and foremost. The rest of the vampire clans will follow; I've seen to that. Of course, if you wish to use my seer, I'm sure we can work out some kind of mutually beneficial deal."

Erossi's nostrils flared with anger. Daimhín had them by the balls because they needed the seer to get them ahead.

"Instead of waiting around," the witch said suddenly, distracting everyone, "we should attack. I belong to a strong coven of witches who would be willing to take drastic measures to protect our country."

"Marina, what do you propose?" Koda asked.

"Destroy the island itself," she said with a queer smile. A shiver ran down my spine.

"You mean kill everyone, including millions of innocent people," I said, unable to keep my mouth shut any longer.

She gave me a hateful look. "I mean protect _our_ people, by any means possible."

"Bullshit," I said. "If they come, we fight, but we have enough trouble here without asking for more. Murdering innocents... what the hell is wrong with you?"

"Normally, I would be inclined to agree with you, but they outnumber us," Koda said.

"So? You think they're going to send every single body over here to fight us? No. Despite their numbers, they can't afford to divide the protection so drastically. They think we're useless, and in fairness, right now they're correct about that. Point is, they think so little of us that they'll likely send a few people over, threaten us a couple of times, yada yada yada. They aren't going to launch a full-scale attack when they still have to control their own country. The people they killed have others behind them. They aren't going to lie down without putting up a fight. No, they aren't going to come for us in huge numbers."

I stood up. "But if they did decide to attack, they would do something like, oh, I don't know, create an entire army of beasts and send them over here. But of course, you've all been dealing with the formula situation, right? Couldn't be possible if you've actually done what you were supposed to do."

I sat back down, breathless, and the room erupted into arguments, accusations, and more. Everyone turned on each other within seconds. Fionnuala had to send a blast of wind around the room to get them to settle down again. Daimhín's hidden smile barely concealed her pleasure.

"Instigator," Fionnuala hissed at me.

"Because I'm honest?" I asked. "There's more than one seer out there, and I've been told what the vampires are up to. I'm warning you all, like I've warned you before, but as always, you aren't going to listen."

"What seer?" Gabe asked, his voice less harsh than usual, and everyone else quietened to listen to us.

"One under protection," I said. "One who might be persuaded to help, as long as a few promises are made first."

"She's as bad as Daimhín," Erossi said.

The vampire queen snarled, but I knew her displeasure was focused on me.

"I can get to the slave market," I said. "But I need more people to get the children out of there safely. I need help arresting everyone involved, so we can find out who exactly is in charge of it."

"Why would we involve ourselves in that?" Marina asked scornfully. "Give up our fighters for a lost cause? Idiotic."

"Because it's the right thing to do," I said. "There are children down there. Innocent people. And the goodwill bonus would be worth it," I added hastily, still hoping to persuade Fionnuala and Koda.

"I'll go with you," Esther said, winking at me.

"How can we even be sure she can find her way to the market?" Fionnuala said. "What if she's leading our people into danger?"

"It _is_ dangerous," I said. "The market's in hell."

Again, control was lost in the room. All kinds of accusations and protests mingled with the greater good comments. What if I was leading them to their deaths purposely? What if I opened the gates to let something out? What if the children themselves were more dangerous than the beings who had taken them in the first place?

While everyone argued, Gabe confronted me privately. "Do you know what you're doing?"

"No. But it's worth a shot. The whole point of being a leader is protecting your people. That means everyone, even the weakest. Nobody gets left behind. That's what your Guardians say, right? Well, that's how it should be. We're all a part of this country, and if the shit really does hit the fan, we'll need everyone we can get to join the fight."

He nodded, and I could see he was taking my words under consideration for a change.

"And I told you to take the formula situation seriously," I scolded as we watched people argue vehemently.

"I know." He sighed. "Old rules make bad decisions in a modern world."

"So change it. Do something good."

"When I do, I'll be gone. I'll leave them all to their own devices. And then where would you be?"

I stared at him, but I couldn't get any idea of what he was really thinking.

Once Fionnuala got everyone settled again, opinions remained divided.

"We can't go to Hell," Fionnuala said. "It's too dangerous. How do you even know you can find the way?"

"She found me," Esther said. "She can do it. I still volunteer, and I encourage Guardians and shifters alike to join me."

"But the beings down there are just half-breeds," Erossi said. "Either they're not useful, or they have power that could harm us all. Better to let them rot."

"Hold on," I said, fury burning through my veins. "They're children. And you really think it's better to let a child with power be bought by something evil? To be trained to do bad things? Because that's what they're learning down there. To hate and hurt. They're taken away from their families, they lose their names, and they lose their sense of worth. The only thing keeping most of us on the right track is what we have to do for the greater good. They have no sense of that. They have nobody to do it for. There's power in a stolen child. And it's about time we were seen to make a stand."

Gabe stood. "I'm on her side. She's right. She's always been right." He sounded so weary that I almost felt sorry for him.

Koda agreed with Gabe. "I'd like to see this happen before I pass on."

Erossi refused. Marina refused. Aiden stood next to his sister, but he didn't look happy about it. Coyle stood with him, to my surprise. Or maybe he needed to be there to make sure we didn't figure out who was really in charge. It wouldn't have surprised me if I found out he was heavily involved in the slave market.

Esther's Guardian circle volunteered to accompany me. Random people spoke out in favour, and before long, the room was buzzing with excitement.

"I still have a few rules," I said. "I have someone who will guide the way, but I need assurances that she will not be harmed afterward. She needs protection, too."

"Protection from who?" Koda asked.

"Uh, the Council," I admitted. "She's pretty much outlawed right now. But it's through no fault of her own. Or, at least, not all of her own fault, so I'll need any possible charges against her dropped."

Fionnuala swore under her breath, and a strange heat rose from the ground.

I carried on hurriedly. "Also, I decide who stands with me in the leading attack. We'll need others to tend to the children afterward. The children cannot be taken into the cells, especially not if that's where their captors will be. Some of the bodyguards are innocent. I don't want any deaths to come out of this."

"You ask too much." Fionnuala's agitation was obvious.

"No, I don't. I don't ask enough. The people down there were most likely raised in the market. They don't have a say in what they're doing. We need them to talk so we can get to the top of the chain. It's the only way."

"We'll discuss it amongst ourselves," Fionnuala replied. "But it must happen as efficiently as possible. There will be a plan of attack, and you will not be in charge of my people. I don't trust you, and I fear you're leading us into a battle we cannot win."

"And what of the war in the UK?" Esther asked, distracting everyone before people could start backing out because of Fionnuala's words.

"We'll meet again. I tire of this." Fionnuala left the room abruptly, and the numbers dwindled until there were just a few of us left.

"I need to get back," I told Esther as Eddie approached me. He had been conspicuously silent throughout the proceedings.

"I'm proud of you," Eddie said before I could leave. "You're making the first step toward change. I'm excited to see how you will disrupt the Council in future. Perhaps when the vampires come, you can repay me one of those many favours you owe me."

I gulped as he walked away, feeling as though he had just physically marked me. Maybe the vampires would never come. Maybe I would wriggle out of his grasp.

Esther went home to heal herself fully, and I slipped away before Gabe or Aiden or anyone else could pull me into an argument. I headed back to Folsom's place, knowing full well I was being watched. I couldn't stop my hands from shaking, from exhilaration, fear, and doubt. I had given away a lot of secrets in an effort to make my first real deal with the Council. And if they succeeded in fulfilling their part, what would come next? Could I even persuade Lucia to help the Council? There was only one way to find out.

I was back in the Féinics before I knew it, expectant faces all around me. I relayed what had happened as clearly as possible, hoping they wouldn't judge me too harshly.

"So that's the deal," I said, looking at the twins and Val. "I didn't mention Leah at all, but I asked for protection for the twins and Val. It's easier that way. I don't want Leah to end up in a cell again. Are you willing to give them info on the BVA, Lucia? Or is that too much?"

She glanced at Lorcan, gripping his hand tightly.

"She'll do it," he said. "If it means the market will disappear."

"What if it springs up again?" Folsom asked. "Somewhere else?"

"Weeds grow. We have to keep pulling them out and throwing them away," I said firmly. "No giving up. This is just the first step. If we can find out who's in charge, it will make everything easier."

"But what if it's one of the Council?" he persisted. "What then? We can't fight them."

"We can do this one thing. The children are the most important point right now. After that, we deal with whatever else comes along. You can go live your lives if you like, but I'm in this for the long haul."

We agreed to meet again and soon. I just wanted to go home and shower. I didn't say a word to Peter or Carl when I got home. I refused to hug Emmett. I scrubbed myself for half an hour to get dried hell hound blood out from under my fingernails. It was vile, putrid stuff, thicker than normal blood.

I stayed under the water for longer, just thinking about what had happened. It seemed surreal once I was back home. I had Val, a part-hell hound warrior, Lucia, a seer, and Esther, a werebear. I had to depend on all three in very different ways, but depend on them all the same. We were about to fight a big fight, and even bigger ones might be coming. Still, the reluctance of the Council to defend their own rattled me most. They were willing to sacrifice their own people to ignore a problem. Worse was the fact they were willing to destroy an entire nation of people, all to ensure the deaths of a couple of their targets.

These were the people I was connected to. These were the people I worked for. What did that make me?

# 22

"Apparently, they made it back right before Helena died," I said, taking a deep breath and looking at my friends for the first time since I began relaying what had been happening. My head was a whirlwind of confusion and disaster, as everything new I had learned jumbled with the old news.

Carl shook his head. "That's sad."

"At least she got to see them again. I think she was trying to hold on, just in case. So now I'm going to wait and see if they'll help me."

"You don't think they'll keep to their word?" Peter asked.

"It's not that. It's just that this is their first taste of freedom, or at least, it will be when they actually leave Folsom's place. They still have to get over being reunited with, and then losing, their mother, and they're in a place a fae who was likely their father managed to create. I'm not going to get on their backs about it."

Peter frowned. "Maybe you need to remind them what the cost is."

"I'm letting them mourn, Peter," I said, surprised by his coldness.

"I know. But the Council is going to form a group soon. You need to be ready to find the slave markets. You need to be ready for everything."

"I'll figure out a way. With or without them. I _have_ to do it. They don't."

"You made a deal," Peter began, but Emmett and Dita trooped in, defusing the tension.

"You two doing okay?" Carl asked, ruffling Emmett's hair.

"Just getting a drink." Emmett led Dita into the kitchen.

Carl laughed abruptly.

"What?" I asked, confused.

"They look like a miniature version of you two. Him leading the way, her trotting after him."

I stared at Carl for a few seconds in amazement. His laughter died away, and he cleared his throat.

"I'm going for a walk," I said. What a dick, I thought.

Yvonne arrived as I was leaving. We both kind of stood there looking at each other for an awkward moment.

"I want to see my nephew." She tried to brush past me.

I caught her arm, and she shrugged me off indignantly.

"I have a right to see him."

"Why are you still working for Daimhín?" The question had been burning for a while now.

"I don't know, because I like it? Maybe the pay is good."

"She knew he was back, and she didn't even tell you."

Her eyes narrowed, and I saw something in her that I had seen in Peter many a time—a thirst for revenge. She made a show of buttoning her coat and smoothing her perfectly blow-dried brown hair.

"Why would a queen even think of something like that?" she asked primly.

"Don't do anything stupid," I said before turning abruptly to leave.

I only intended to stretch my legs, but Yvonne's presence at my home called for my absence, and I found myself heading toward my grandmother's house. She wasn't there, so it didn't matter, but I called her at the hotel and asked her what kinds of things she needed from home. She rattled off a list as though she had expected my call.

The neighbourhood hadn't changed much over the years. More mature families, maybe, and once again, I wondered how I had hidden in full view for so long. Leah was running around everywhere, ducking her head to escape attention, while I acted like a normal kid in many ways. The more I thought about it, the more I realised someone had helped hide me. There was no way an ordinary woman could have kept me hidden.

I should have gone to the twins. Peter was right. It was better for everyone if they remained firm in their desire to end the market. I didn't fear them backing out, but if they did, I would respect their decision because I cared about them. But the more I cared, the harder decisions became. I felt as though I were being torn in several different directions, but if I had to pick one thing I wanted to do, it would be to join Emmett and Dita in my back garden to forget about everything else.

I still hadn't thought about what would happen if war really did break out, or if the vampires really did unleash an army of beasts on us. Could we even come away with a chance? For all my bravado, I knew we were severely under-armed. Our country was too separated, too unwilling to help each other for nothing because of a few old deals and loyalties and betrayals.

I hesitated outside my grandmother's house, breathing heavily as I prepared myself. Anyone could have been there, watching and waiting, but really, I was more concerned with the memories her house always unleashed in me.

I moved around the rooms quickly, feeling like a child all of a sudden, trying to find everything in as little time as possible. But then I found something important.

Looking under her bed for a pair of shoes, I pulled out a box. Inside was some paperwork, a forged birth certificate for me, for one. But at the bottom, peeking out as if it wanted me to see it, was an old photograph. Two figures were standing next to each other, a man and woman. My parents, I realised with a sudden pang. I couldn't breathe, and my eyes watered, making the picture swim before me. I blinked rapidly, trying to clear my head. Nancy had told me she didn't have any pictures of my mother, so it was a huge shock.

I could only see the side of my mother's face because she was staring up at my father and laughing, but she was beautiful. My father, the plainer of the two, looked as though he couldn't believe his luck, and in his eyes was a look of pure adoration. I didn't resemble either of them, the only obvious similarity being my mother's impossibly red hair. When I squinted, I thought his eye colour might be a similar blue to mine, but other than that, I didn't recognise them. There was nothing familiar about them at all.

Closing my eyes tight, I tried to imagine them with a child, and I couldn't. I couldn't place them as my parents. I ached inside for what I had lost. Something I never had. Something I would never have. No matter what I did, I would never know them.

Two people in my life knew them. Gabe had already told me everything he could about my mother, but there was still my father. The importance of parentage seemed to be weighing heavily on me of late, and I realised I had never really asked about my father. Maybe because he was human, maybe because I assumed he would be like my grandmother, but she could tell me things... tell me what she remembered of him.

I quickly put everything Nancy wanted in a bag and shoved the photo into my pocket. I spent the journey to the hotel trying to pluck up some courage to ask her questions about things that would obviously cause me some kind of pain. But maybe I had to know, to understand who I was, to understand who I could be.

I sat with Nancy for at least ten minutes, trying to figure out how to handle my questions for her. Her knitting grew agitated, and I knew she was waiting for me to speak and worrying about what I might say.

In the end, I showed her the photo and watched as the knitting needles trembled in her hands.

"She was beautiful, wasn't she?" she said after a few minutes, pushing the photo aside.

"Tell me about them," I pleaded.

"I didn't know much about her, Ava."

"Him, then. He was your son. My father. Surely you can tell me something about him."

The knitting slowed, but I feared she might never speak and the moment would be lost forever.

Finally, she set the knitting aside and looked at me with determined eyes. "Yes. I'm sure I can. It's... he... I'm not sure where to start."

"Take your time then."

She stared out the window at the river, a shiver running through her. "I never talk about him. Never. Sometimes I forget. What he looked like, what he liked to eat. Sometimes I forget he's gone and call out for him. It's strange. Sometimes I feel like he really is still around, still hovering the way he used to."

She smiled and sat back, her face brightening. "He wasn't the smartest boy, but he was so polite that it was impossible not to feel proud of him. He volunteered at a dog rescue, walked dogs because I wouldn't let him take any of them home with him. For most of his life, it was just me and him." Her face hardened. "Until _she_ came along."

"Nancy," I warned.

She waved her hand. "He liked to do the right thing. He had all of these ideas about doing good in the world, leaving his mark by changing lives in some way. He was the boy who got a black eye defending a smaller child from a bully, even though he was small himself. I couldn't tell you how many times he would come home with a boy in the year above him at school, one who was neglected at home, just to share his dinner. Little things that nobody else noticed. He had this way of helping without you realising what he was doing until it was over. I liked that about him. I thought he should get more credit for his actions, but that's the way he was, on the sidelines, never expecting a thank you."

"I think... I think I would have liked him," I said, hesitantly.

"You're just like him," she said, surprising me. "You make this face that's exactly like him. Something about the eyes, or some kind of facial expression. I'm not sure what it is, but it's like waking up to a memory. Sometimes, it would chill me, especially when you would be a reminder of her two seconds later. It was like they were haunting me. The pair of them."

She shuddered, wrapping her arms around herself. "But you would have acted like him had I let you. You would eat half of your dinner and sneak the rest outside to feed the wild kittens, thinking I didn't notice. Do you remember the time you knocked a child unconscious?"

I shrugged. "Vaguely." The punishments had been a tad harsh.

"It all started because a group of children picked on one. You had to get in the way. You've never changed, have you? Always sticking up for the underdog. You're your father's child in that way."

"Then why did you hate me if I was so like him?"

"You were too like _her_ ," she said nastily, and I knew it was time to go. I had asked my questions, gotten some answers, and for the first time, I had an actual photograph of both of my parents together. It wasn't a good picture, but it would do.

For me. For now.

# 23

The waiting was the worst part, waiting for news, waiting for other people to make decisions. Carl and Peter were slowly growing stir-crazy staying with me for so long. I didn't blame them. Part of me was desperate for them to leave. Gabe had been ringing me seemingly incessantly, asking question after question, and by the stress in his voice, I knew he was doing his best to make the idea of finding the market work.

Four extremely long days later, Gabe called me to an informal meeting at his bar. Everything happened at his bar, it seemed. Maybe because it was on such neutral ground.

I was surprised to see Aiden there, his face as stern as usual when he caught sight of me. Esther was beside him, but her expression gave nothing away. The four of us sat around a table in the empty bar, distrust and suspicion ripe in the air.

"There have been a lot of discussions over the past few days," Gabe said. "The Council have decided to help, as long as you stick to your word. The decision wasn't unanimous, so my only advice to you is to beware."

"And the protection?"

"The hell hound's pup will be protected," Gabe said. "As will your seer."

"The seer is a double act," I said.

"Esther already offered our protection to them," Aiden replied, barely controlling his rage. "That should be enough. Don't you realise how insulting you are?"

Shrugging, I kept my gaze on Gabe. "I trust Esther. But she isn't alpha, is she?"

Aiden stood abruptly, but Esther pulled him back down. "Enough," she said. "This is about doing some good, not moping over dented egos." She looked back at me. "If we call them friends, it's enough."

Aiden closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was noticeably calmer. "We'll take the shifter into our pack. That's more than enough."

"I don't know about—" I began.

"This is the way it'll be," he said quietly, and I knew he meant it.

"She won't be part of your pack," I said. "She has responsibilities of her own. Promises of her own. Deals of her own."

"It's not a big deal," Esther said.

"And if she's not of the pack, she will be arrested as soon as I lay eyes on her," Aiden added.

"That's unfair. The people down there—"

"We know. They know no better. It's a tough world." But he had pity in his eyes for a split second.

I glanced at Gabe, but he said nothing. "I can't guarantee she'll lead the way if we put demands on her," I tried.

"Then innocent children will suffer," Gabe said. "It's your call, Ava."

"It's _not_ my call," I protested. "I can't make decisions for anyone else."

"I won't let anyone hurt her," Esther said.

"So what happens now?" I asked, defeated. I was tired, and if they thought I would play along with their little plans for the rest of my life, they had another think coming, but I would deal with it in my own time, when lives weren't at stake.

"We'll regroup on Saturday morning," Gabe said. "Where do you plan on opening the gate?"

I rubbed my eyes hard with my knuckles. "Um, the place where we had the trial turned out to be the easiest way. It's a pocket; I can open it up."

Gabe stiffened. "A pocket?"

"Yeah, the magic around it is the same as... where we were. The magic is sort of meant to steal a piece of another place, or allow it to shroud us, or something. I'm still not clear on it. In this case, it's Hell."

"And you say you were in another place like this?" There was something tight about Gabe's tone.

"Yeah. It's the only way I know that works. I know you talked about hotspots, but I'm wary of trying that when there are already some reliable pockets that I can use. Why? Can the person who created that one make another? Maybe in a less obvious location?"

Aiden cleared his throat. "The fae who worked that magic was Fionnuala's son. He was talented, but he can't help us now."

I squirmed in my seat, my heart racing. "What happened to him?"

"Fionnuala was training him to take over from her some day. But he disgraced himself, and he hasn't been heard of since," Gabe said, carefully watching me.

I was sure my face was burning red. Holy shit! Fionnuala was probably Lucia and Lorcan's grandmother. Did she even know?

"How did he disgrace himself?" I tried to look Gabe in the eye, but I couldn't. I knew he would see what was in my eyes. He always seemed to be able to read me.

"I've no idea," he said sharply. "Why are you so interested?"

I aimed for nonchalance. "Knowledge is power. Anyway, we meet up, I open the gate, and then what happens? I mean, if we find them. The children."

"If?" Aiden asked incredulously. "I thought finding them was a given."

"It's a tough world," I snapped, throwing his words back at him. "And things can change."

Esther nodded. "She's right. We have to be prepared for failure, too. Ava, there's a place organised for the children. Not the cells," she added hurriedly.

"We'll care for them, ask them questions, and see if we can find some use for any of them," Gabe said in an offhand way that made me want to punch him.

"What do you mean, _find some use_? They have families. They're missing children, you idiot. It's time for them to go home to the people who love them!"

"Is that what happened to you when your parents were murdered?" he asked.

I punched him.

He held his eye, the shock on his face the first genuine expression I had ever seen him wear.

Aiden pinned me to the floor before I even realised he had moved. His eyes were scarily black, and he held me down easily with one hand around my neck. So I kneed him in the balls. He gasped, loosening his grip, and I twisted out of his hand and jumped to my feet, kicking him in the arm for good measure.

I was spitting mad, unable to control the red before my eyes. My fangs were on display, and I didn't do a thing to stop them. I felt _inhuman_.

Aiden struggled to his feet, but Esther got between us, holding out her hands.

"That's enough! Both of you."

I nodded and turned my back, but Aiden leapt at me, knocking me to the ground. My cheek smacked against the floor. I swung back, elbowing him in the face, and he growled as if he had already shifted into the panther I had been told he turned into.

Things were about to get worse, but Gabe did the bright light thing that cooled everyone, mostly because we were writhing on the floor from pain. It had to be worse for the shifters than me, but they weren't long getting to their feet.

"This is ridiculous," Gabe said, but he was back to the robot mask.

"It's ridiculous to think you can steal children from kidnappers and keep them for yourself!" My temper rose again. What were they thinking?

"How can we send them back to humans?" Gabe asked. "Think about it. As soon as the market starts up again—and it will, you must realise this—they'll be right back where they started. More kidnappings and murders. We'll keep them safe."

"No," I said, shaking my head. "You'll raise them to do your bidding. The next generation of loyal Guardians. You look down on humans, but they're so much better than you all." I walked away before I hit someone again.

"Will you be there on Saturday?" Gabe called after me.

"I'll be there," I said without turning. "But you'll regret this, I promise you." I hesitated. "One day."

I headed straight back to Folsom's place to fill everyone in, knowing nobody could follow me into the hiding place without an invitation. I walked in to see Lorcan talking to the girl who had been with the angel a lot, and she turned to me with a smile. Her skin was as dark as Lorcan's was light, and the pair looked curiously balanced together.

"We haven't really been introduced," she said. "I'm Kate."

"Ava. Can you round up everyone? I need to talk to them all."

Looking surprised, she scurried off, leaving me with Lorcan.

"You doing okay?" I asked him.

To my surprise, he hugged me. "Thank you for letting us say goodbye to her." He pulled up my sleeves to see the damage his deal had done. "I'm sorry. There's nothing I can do about this."

"It's fine. Lucia doing okay?"

"She seems better here. Happier. You seem angry though."

I nodded. "I am, pretty much. Every time I fix something, I seem to create something worse."

Folsom approached from behind me. "I saw you from my window."

"Are you really rebels?" I asked. "Is there really something like that going on? Could you do something about the Council? Rise up against them? Stop them?"

"It's better for you if you don't know everything," he started, but we were interrupted by everyone gathering around. Not all of them showed up, but I figured the ones who did were interested enough to actually listen to me.

"So it's not over," I said when I finished relaying what had happened in Gabe's bar. "At least, not for me. The Council can't be trusted, so I'm warning anyone who is offered protection, say no. Actually, say yes, and then hide as soon as you can."

"In their pack, I would be the lowest of the low," Val said. "Besides, I'm no shifter, and Leah needs me. I swore an oath, and I'll keep it."

Lucia inched toward Val, her eyes glittering in obvious admiration.

"But Val," Leah said, "you'll be free."

"No, I won't," she said firmly. "You heard Ava. We can't trust those people. They want to steal the children for themselves. We aren't going to help them do that."

I cleared my throat. "Actually, we are."

Raised voices shouted obscenities at me, and I felt the tension ratchet up a notch.

"Wait," I said. "Let me explain. Closing down the market is a good thing. And the children don't have to stay with the Council forever. After all, nothing lasts forever. Not even the Council." The silence was ominous, and I wondered if I had taken a step too far.

Folsom raised his hand. "She could be the face of this. People would look to her and want to join us."

"Can we trust her?" someone asked.

"We're not ready for this," another said. "We're too few in number."

Lucia stepped toward Lorcan, pulling her freaky twin show in front of everyone. They all watched in awe as she gripped her brother's hands, her fingers pinching into his pale skin as their eyeballs moved rapidly from side to side. It lasted longer than usual, and when it was done, Lorcan's fingers were bleeding.

"It's a long hard road ahead, but it can be done. And she can be trusted." Lorcan nodded at me, and as I looked around the room, I saw that people were prepared to listen to him. Whether it was the fact that Lucia could see things others couldn't, or just loyalty toward Helena, or maybe even the fae who had fathered them, it didn't really matter. They had power. They were slaves no longer.

I desperately wanted to talk to him about Fionnuala and her mysterious son, but I had no facts, only guesswork, and it would be a shame to give him another parent only to take her away.

"Let's deal with one issue at a time," Val said. "Closing the market is our first priority."

"Betraying the Council is pure folly," Cam said lazily. We all turned to see him lounging in a chair.

"You said yourself they're blackened," Kate protested.

He waved her concerns away. "What we think about them and what we should do about it are two very different things. I'll help with the market for my own reasons, but I won't take on the Council. Nobody can take on the Council. Look who has the power. I wouldn't dare go up against Fionnuala alone, never mind with the rest of the Council behind her. And the Guardians? Their numbers might be low, but when the vampires attack, they'll be the ones protecting us. Do you really think the people will let us kill their protection?"

That put a damper on the excitement. The crowd seemed to dissipate before my eyes.

"This place won't be safe anymore," I warned Folsom. "I've been here too many times. Val will be seen leaving here. They'll stop you from coming back and do something to keep you from bringing food."

"We can take care of that," Lorcan announced.

"No," I said. "Stay here and be safe."

"They expect our assistance," he said.

"Right, and I'll take the punishment, but I didn't get you out of the UK so you could come here and serve another master. Stay hidden."

Lucia shook her head vehemently, then took my hand. I caught a brief glimpse of Val lying wounded in a dark place, but the image was blurry and uncertain.

"I'll stop it," I whispered, but she refused to let go of my hands until I agreed to think about it.

At home, Emmett begged me not to leave. "You won't come back from there," he whispered. "Nobody comes back from the dark, Ava."

"You did." I tried to sound confident. "I come from the light and the dark. I can handle either of them, and probably fight with both. I'll be with a lot of people. Nobody is going to get hurt this time."

"What about the others? The ones like me?"

"They'll... I'll figure something out to keep them safe. I'm going to do the best I can."

"Maeve came back today," he said. "She says Eddie's angry with you, that he's given up on you. He's trying to find another."

"Another what?"

"Another you."

My heart chilled, but I put on a shaky smile. "Hey, after this is over, how about you and me go sightseeing? I'll show you everything you've missed."

That seemed to cheer him up, but I couldn't shake what he had told me. What did it even mean? I needed to get Eddie back on my side if I was going up against the Council, if only to stop him from influencing someone who might be like me.

Peter and Carl were annoyed about being left out of the latest fight, and both were speechless when I explained what exactly had happened.

"Why am I even surprised?" Peter asked. "Emmett could have been one of them, and I would have never known." He choked up a little, turning away from us.

I reached out for his hand, and he let me take it. He let me share his pain, and I knew how to comfort him. It was a breakthrough for both of us. Carl watched with sad eyes as Peter leaned into me. I felt every ounce of Peter's pain because it was righteous. It was the way we should have been feeling. The Council had no right, and they had to go. How was another story.

"What did Esther say?" Carl asked.

"She seemed to be getting with the programme." I shook my head. "They live in a different world, have a different mentality, all of them. They don't understand what it is to be human. If that angel really did tell my grandmother to make me hate evil, then he did a good job because I see it in them."

"Sometimes I think he intended you to hate humans," Carl said.

I looked up at him expectantly.

"Well, it was human suffering you went through. I mean, humans are the ones who hurt you. Makes me think he wanted to teach you to hate us rather than evil itself."

"That backfired," I said, snorting with laughter. I didn't tell them what Emmett had said. I saw no point in giving them something new to worry about. I probably should have stayed close to Eddie when I had the chance, but I didn't think even he would fail to see where my loyalties lay.

# 24

Peter lent me his precious car, so I picked up Val and the twins and drove to the meeting point. Cam didn't come. I wasn't surprised, but I did feel a little disconcerted as we headed out to the starting point, the place where I would open the gates of Hell.

It occurred to me that what I was doing was scarily dangerous, but the children had to be worth the risk. I was already planning on taking bigger risks later.

"He does this all the time," Val said.

"What?"

"Cam. He backs out whenever he's needed."

Val fell silent, likely mentally preparing herself for a battle. Lorcan was edgy, but Lucia remained calm, and she was the one to watch. She could often see snippets of what was coming, of what might happen, and that might prove invaluable. Sometimes I wondered where the snippets came from because she often drew up images from the past as well, but whatever it was, she was good at it.

I had once found her creepy, but there was truly something angelic about her. I just hoped I hadn't brought them to a tougher prison.

"Stick with me down there," I said. "But Lorcan, keep Lucia out of the way of any fighting that might go on. Afterward, either stay with me or hide, but don't go willingly with anyone else. Let's not make it easy on the Council."

Val nodded her agreement. "And don't let any of them see how useful you are. Never agree to a deal. Just be extra careful."

"We survived so long around the vampires for a reason," Lorcan said. "There's no need to worry about us. Concentrate on the bigger problems."

There weren't enough people waiting for us. Our numbers reached thirty tops.

"This is it?" I asked nobody in particular.

"Not many were willing," Gabe said. "We need to begin as quickly as possible. This kind of gathering will set off alarm bells."

"Fine." I raised my voice. "If you don't keep up, you could get left behind. I'll try to hold open the gate until everyone gets through, but if there's trouble and something happens to me, you're all screwed, pretty much. When I open a door, I can't guarantee something won't come out after us, or that it won't close on top of me, so you'll need to deal with that, too."

Many shifted uncomfortably, but I ignored them and moved over to the heavy magic of the pocket. Val and the twins followed me.

"I don't like this," Gabe said, so close behind me that I felt his breath against my hair.

"Nobody does," I said. "But this is what has to happen. We could get lucky."

Lorcan trembled. "It feels so familiar. It feels like home."

"Let's worry about that later," I said in a low voice, hoping Gabe hadn't heard him. "I'm just trying to find a weak spot, and then I'll try to make the gate in the grass. We'll head down, hopefully, after everyone else. I'm the last one through. Then we'll push to the front and let Val lead the way. Like I said, Lorcan, any sign of danger and you pull Lucia back. She's not exactly good at staying out of the way."

Lucia grinned, but avoided touching me. I was grateful. I didn't want any knowledge of what we might see in Hell. My task was going to be difficult. I would have to open a number of gates, according to Val. I didn't know who was in the market, so I couldn't zone in on them properly, but with Val's help, we might move in the right direction until we found the way. I was counting on Cam's ideas about me being a catalyst and projecting to work with Val's connection to her old home.

I finally found a weak spot in the magic. "Are you all ready? It won't look like a door, but you have to trust me and push through it. It'll be disorienting, and there might be something waiting for us, so we need the strongest to go through first."

"What about your friend?" Coyle's voice curdled my blood. I wanted to vomit, but I stood tall, comforted by the presence of Val and the twins.

"She stays with me," I said without looking at him. I wasn't planning on letting the twins or Val out of my sight.

"I'll go first," Esther said, closely followed by Aiden. Gabe, surprisingly enough, offered to follow.

"If anyone wants to back out, now's the time," I said. "Once we're through, there's no turning back, not until we have the children safely with us. And even then, like I said before, no guarantees."

There were a few grumbles, but nobody left. That was heartening.

I knelt on the ground, feeling my way. Val laid her hand on my shoulder as I had suggested. I concentrated on the market, of what I had heard of it, and zoomed away from myself again. I moved through fire and a confusing mass of darkness and shadows until I came close to hearing children's voices, but I couldn't move any further. Something blocked me.

It was the best I could do, I realised, and I returned quickly. I concentrated on what I had seen until I felt something shift beneath my hands. I pushed myself through, past the veil, finding steps before me. I stayed halfway through the gate, keeping one hand on either side, one foot on the first step, one foot on the grass outside, and nodded at Esther. The ranks moved swiftly enough and without incident, aside from Coyle's evil leer that sent crawling spiders up my arms.

Val moved next, then the twins, and finally, I stepped through completely, letting the door close and trapping us all in Hell. I tried not to panic. Pushing to the front, I made sure Val and the twins followed close behind me.

"Am I far off, do you think?" I asked Val at the head of the line.

"Not too far," she said. "But farther than I expected. This is the outer level still, same as the place we moved through before. It's less protected, but it's a lot more enclosed. We'll need to move into the next level to find our way."

"Did I make the steps, or were they already there?" I wondered aloud.

"The places coexist," Gabe said. "You simply found a way to open up a gateway between the two. The worlds are all joined together, really, but there are very few connections between them." He glanced at the twins, holding his gaze on Lorcan's sword for a beat too long. "Or so I thought."

Val cleared her throat. "We'll have to walk a dangerous path, but we'll find ourselves there sooner rather than later. We could take a longer, safer path, but a lot of time would pass. Too much time, perhaps."

"We'll cut through," I decided. "There are enough of us to make a good go of it."

She nodded and stepped forward. "Follow me," she said loud enough for those at the back to hear. "Stay close and watch your backs. There are things in the walls and under your feet. There is no safe place here. The first part of our journey might be the easiest, but that doesn't make it safe."

We trudged after Val, and I was happy to see she didn't hesitate. If it seemed as though she didn't know where we were going, then we would most definitely be screwed. Hesitation meant weakness. Weakness meant trouble, especially in the dark, especially with Coyle around. He had probably only volunteered to make contact with his old crew. My money was so on him being involved with the market.

The first hour was quiet. Too quiet. We trudged silently in groups of three and four through thick, muddy substances. A weird gloomy light prevented the place from being pitch black, but it wasn't enough to call it bright. We moved down a stone passageway, not unlike the one Val and I had been trapped in, and sometimes I would think I saw something move out of the corner of my eye, but whenever I turned, nothing would be there.

"Watch carefully," Val said in a low voice, slowing down. Her shoulders bulged, and a few gasps distracted me. "Something's coming."

A thundering sound approached, and too late, I realised it was footsteps. The noise came from ahead of us. The hell hound seemed even larger than the last, barely fitting into the corridor, and I ran ahead to take it on. But a yell had me skidding to a stop.

Lorcan.

I turned to see a wormy-looking creature on top of Lucia, its hair a mess of bloody fire. Lucia's mouth had opened into a silent scream, and dread filled my entire body as I ran toward them. Another creature dropped from the ceiling to the floor between Lorcan and his sister, and everything seemed to happen at once.

I aimed for Lucia, but Val was there first, flinging the creature off of the girl with a swing of her weapon. It fell into two pieces, but both pieces grew until there were two creatures fighting.

Aiden and Esther took care of the new double act, taking care to completely flatten them instead of chopping them to pieces. Another creature attacked Val as Lucia crawled backward in a hurry. I tried to help, but I was ambushed by something with terrifyingly blank eyes. Its features swam as it shifted appearance rapidly, all faces I knew. I cut through it as it wore Peter's face, then I reached for Val, but Lorcan was there first, his sword driving through the monster with a kind of grace I hadn't imagined possible. Lorcan's sword glowed green when he removed it from the dead creature, and the glow gave an eerie look to his determined features.

All around us, creatures were falling to the ground, a variety of monsters that had been unleashed upon us as one. As if they had been waiting for us, I realised as I cut through one sneaking up on Lucia. And then it was over, as quickly as it started.

Our group stood around, panting, leaning on each other and checking for injuries. A couple of shouts of laughter let me know the group remained relatively unharmed.

Lorcan moved to help up his sister, but Val beat him to it, helping Lucia very carefully to her feet. Lucia limped a couple of steps, so Val sheathed her weapon and picked her up.

"I'll carry her," she said, a determined look on her face. Lorcan stared at her, but he didn't argue.

Esther gripped my hand, her cheeks covered in a splatter of some black substance. "We should keep moving."

"Everyone okay?" I asked.

"A couple of minor injuries. One death. They'll all be more wary now."

"Good," I replied. "They'll need to be."

"They knew we were here," Val said, her voice steady in the midst of extreme tension. "They knew. They were sent to welcome us."

I worried about who the traitor might be, but the atmosphere changed noticeably as we followed Val, Lucia in her arms like a true fairy tale damsel in distress. Everyone's eyes were drawn to her, I noticed, and I could see them gearing up to protect their own, to protect the weak ones in the pack. We had fought together. Everything had changed.

"This is why nobody trusts the Council," I couldn't help saying as I spotted Gabe and Aiden in deep conversation. "They already knew we were coming."

Gabe looked up at me. "It might have been a coincidence."

I screwed up my face, and Lorcan pulled me away before I could start an argument.

"Thanks," I muttered.

"Don't confront them now," he warned. "It won't work out."

I tried in vain to wipe demon blood from my hands onto my jeans. "You did well back there," I told him.

He gazed at the sword in his hand. "It wasn't me. It was this."

"Well, whatever it was, keep it up. But maybe we should keep ahead of Val a little now. Just in case."

He nodded, and we surrounded Val, one in front, one behind, both of us looking around at any sound.

A scream from behind stunned us all, and I ran with Gabe while the shifter siblings watched over my friends.

A Guardian was being sucked up by the ground, having stepped in something living. It pulsed and bubbled around her, the once solid ground giving way to something liquid. Something was eating her, I realised as horror gripped me.

"Help me!" she screamed again, desperation clear in her voice.

Gabe nodded, moved behind her, and slit her throat. She gurgled for a couple of seconds, her blood decorating those standing too close, but she was dead before he had taken more than three steps away from her.

"What the fuck was that?" I hissed.

Gabe shrugged. "She asked for help. I put her out of her misery."

"That's not what helping means."

He faced me and put his hands on my shoulders. "Tough decisions have to be made, Ava. If you can't make them, then I will. We can't wait around, and we can't help those who fall behind. The longer we linger down here, the more dangerous it becomes. For me more than anyone."

"Why? Why you?"

He gritted his teeth, his fingers pinching me. "Do you understand who rules this domain, Ava? This safe haven for the darkness? One of the fallen. His nightmares come true. His fantasies made living. This is what becomes of us if we stay too long in the darkness. You should watch yourself, too."

After a while, I understood what he meant. I could feel the darkness seeping into me, a natural occurrence from being in Hell, but the thoughts that wormed their way into my brain were awful. I was driven with the thoughts of the children and how their surroundings must have affected them. How Emmett must have been affected. Mrs. Yaga's words came back to haunt me.

I kept my eye on Gabe from then on. I trusted him even less than usual. I barely trusted myself, not after I envisioned myself twisting my dagger into Aiden's chest all because he accidentally bumped against me. The way he glared at me convinced me he was imagining doing the same thing to me.

Val called to me, and I went running, eager to get away from the alpha.

"We can't go this way," she said, indicating ahead of us. "We need another gate. Closer this time. It should be easier. We've passed through a circle already."

"A circle?"

"The places you've been to have all been on the outer circle of Hell. The further we go in, the more dangerous it is. The market isn't on the outer circle. It's not a corridor or a pathway, it's living quarters, and it isn't intended to be stumbled upon. Things will get harder from this point in. Let's just hope they haven't moved further in already. I think we can probably bet that they already know we're coming. But even if they don't, they used to send us out on patrols. We could meet a patrol on our way, so keep an eye out."

"How far in will we have to go?"

She gave an empty smile. "Fortunately, not so far that we could never leave. But we have to hurry. We've made our presence known. More will come of their own accord, out of curiosity. We passed one ring on foot, but you need to bring us closer, to cut them off."

I quickly spread the word. The news travelled down the line efficiently and quietly. I was almost impressed. I leaned against a wall that didn't feel protected in any way and pushed my fingertips into the old, crumbling stone. But try as I might, I couldn't focus long enough to create a gateway.

"Val, can you hold on to me again?" I asked, hearing the strain in my voice. If we were stuck...

To my surprise, Lucia touched me, sending me an image of the market itself. It was weak, but between that and the pictures Emmett had drawn, I had a good mental image.

As before, I sought out the market, and I found myself shooting through darkness until I came to a sudden stop. I saw the entrance, but when I made to return to my body, I got stuck again and struggled to get back for a few moments. My soul twisted and turned frantically for release, and finally, I loosened myself and made it back into my body.

The gate was harder to release, and I fought to keep it open for everyone. I urged them to hurry as I sweated profusely, my entire body shaking with the exertion, and even Coyle moved without argument. I felt shaky and knew I wouldn't be able to keep opening gateways indefinitely. Everything had a price.

We were getting closer to danger. I could feel it under my skin, a drumbeat underfoot, and the heat was unreal. I wasn't sure if it was a figment of my imagination or not, but my hands were slick with sweat, and my dagger moved easily in my fingers, slipping in my grasp.

We found ourselves in a darker place. There was more noise. That drumbeat hadn't been a fantasy; it vibrated under my feet. I wondered where it was coming from. The hallway was a lot wider, slanting downward, and we were able to group together. The Guardians managed to flank Val and Lucia, and Lorcan and I were left to stick together in front. Esther occasionally joined us, but for the most part, she stuck with the other shifters as they used their combined skills to keep a nose on any potential danger.

"Getting closer," Val panted. "Something will come before the end. Be aware."

The something that came turned out to be a childlike creature, pale and small, defenceless looking. But it spoke in violent tongues, telling me how useless I was, regurgitating every horrible memory I had buried. By the looks on everyone's faces, we all heard our own specific stories. Our pasts were dragged to the fore and used against us. Its words drove wedges between the Guardians. One frustrated shifter ran at the creature, hoping to scare it off, but when he grew close, the figure changed shape, and the shifter drove his sword into his own stomach, collapsing to the ground in a pool of blood.

We were warier, but we couldn't fight the tiny creature, not when it knew everything about us.

Finally, Gabe took a crossbow and sent an arrow directly through the child's heart. The child exploded into a flock of black birds that flew over our heads, pecking as they went. All of our fears went with it.

Some laughed, others cried, but all of us were shaken. There were worse things in hell than hell hounds. That was a certainty.

"They are wards," Val said. "We won't find it until we get past the wards."

"Any idea what's next?"

She shook her head. "What comes depends on who approaches, and with so many of us, who knows what will happen?"

The next ward was a voice: no image, no sensation, only words. The words were designed to confuse and betray, to incite hatred and suspicion. A few succumbed, abruptly running forward in a desperate attempt at attacking Val and Lucia, but enough volunteers assisted me and Lorcan to render the incident unworthy of concern.

Apart from the dead bodies. Not only had we murdered our own, we were leaving their bodies in Hell.

Lucia soon decided she needed to walk, but her bitten leg bled still, leaving tiny wet trails of blood drops in her wake. I wanted to help her, but we needed as many fighters as possible, in case anything else attacked.

The next ward was just for me: a door of flames, Hell of my own visions. The way I had imagined hell had been as a fireball, basically. I had imagined fire and brimstone, and I was getting it.

"It's fine," I told them. "It won't hurt us."

"It won't hurt you because you're as bad as the hellspawn," a panicked voice said. "What of the rest of us? It's a trap, a—"

The voice was cut off with a wet sound, but I refused to look around and see what had happened. I didn't want to know what we were doing to each other.

"We're almost there," Val urged. "One more door, and we'll be out of the tunnels. Show them the way."

I passed through the fire, feeling no heat from the flame, and found myself creating yet another doorway. I stepped through, keeping my eyes wide open, and suddenly I was in a different place, a wide open space. Everything was murky, burgundy and violet, even the sky, a stark reminder of a place I had once been, the place I had first gotten stuck on my search for Becca.

Suddenly terrified, I hurried back to the others, wary of being left alone. "It's fine," I said. "Nothing's there."

There were no offers to go through. Nobody said a word.

"You'll have to go through eventually," I said after a minute.

"I'll go through first," offered a tall shifter.

Aiden wasn't happy about the unauthorised offer of assistance, but he didn't stop the young man from passing through the door I created. The shifter didn't hesitate, but a terrible scream erupted as he passed through, and everyone backed away.

Aiden's eyes seemed to bulge out of his sockets as he confronted me. "You said it was safe!" He pushed me against a wall, his blade at my throat.

"It was. When I passed through, nothing was there. Back off, Aiden! We could all end up stuck here for this."

"I'll go through," Val said in a tired voice. She did, and we heard more screams, but after a few horrified seconds of silence, she popped back through, a wry look on her face. "He's standing there wondering why he's alone," she said. "Nothing happened to him. He didn't scream."

"More tricks," Lorcan said. "When does it end?"

"Soon," I promised. "We're almost there." I felt the children closer, could almost hear whispers. Maybe it was more trickery, but I had a good feeling in my gut.

We moved on, slower, more carefully. It was as if everyone realised the biggest battle was yet to come, and our numbers had shrunk already.

The area had become as large as a football field with a darkened sky and a breeze that stung as if filled with miniscule shards of glass. I glanced at Lorcan and saw tiny bloody dots all over his face.

"Straight on," Val said, and she broke into a slow jog, helping Lucia along. Lorcan nodded at me, and we flanked her together, looking around warily. I heard the others behind us, but everything sounded dulled, smothered. Their heartbeats and their footsteps were muted, as if they were covered in something that muffled the sounds of their existence.

I saw odd shapes in the distance, but I couldn't make them out. As we ran, my sides ached, and my chest made wheezing noises, as if the air was too thin for my lungs to process. We didn't slow down, and I soon saw that the figures were really trees of fire, circling a mound marked by a burnt scarecrow. When we got closer, I discovered that the scarecrow was the body of a person, and I shuddered to think of what else we might find.

I turned in a circle, taking in the scenery, if it could be called that. I could no longer see where we had come from, but the path we had walked upon resembled scorched grass, as if we were tearing and burning up the ground with our presence.

Sounds came to me all at once, and my fingers twitched at the idea that I could have lived there, could have been brought up there.

"Here," someone called, interrupting my thoughts. "Steps down."

"I'll go first," I said, really wanting to heave. I took hesitant steps into the darkness, catching one last glance of the muted violet sky. Val was first in line to follow me. Our way down was lit by torches, but something about the darkness couldn't be penetrated, as if it were one large, thick, mass-filled substance. I heard water, and the air grew damper, until I reached the foot of the steps and came to my first guard.

Val and I took care of the hell hound. It was too easy. He was smaller than the others, and he barely fought back.

"A younger one. New-blooded," Val guessed, but she frowned.

We moved on, the group pulling together as if one unit again. I heard shouts as we passed into a cavernous habitat where small figures lay on makeshift beds in the distance. A number of guards approached, but as the closest one broke into a run at me, he froze, eyes bulging, and choked out a sound. He fell to the ground, the back of his head caved in.

A teenage boy stood there, long dark hair falling into his grey eyes. He tossed his head and threw down a weapon that looked a lot like Val's.

"Don't hurt the children," he said.

Twenty guards came for us, and I wondered that there weren't more. After all, the children were worth money. We cut through them, but they all seemed to go after the teenage boy, so I shoved him behind me and went ballistic on the rest of the guards, careful not to let them back near the sleeping figures.

The guards gave up the fight too easily, and as I dodged a half-hearted strike, I became aware of Lucia and Gabe taking the boy back toward the other children. Using my dagger, I slashed faces, weaving in and out in an attempt to weaken the hounds. I blinded one and regretted it. We needed them to talk, not to hate us for maiming them.

Soon it was over. Too soon, a suspicious little voice in my head said. The guards were overwhelmed and the survivors arrested. We were down to twenty, and as we approached the children, I realised at least fifty of them were sleeping there, guarded by about a dozen women. Not warriors, they seemed like caregivers.

Some of the women fought us, refusing to allow us to approach the children, but they were soon subdued. Most begged us not to harm the children, and those we brought with the kids. Almost all of the children slept, apart from the teenagers who had been given work at the market, and the rest of my group carried the smaller ones while I sought a good place to go.

Lucia gripped my hands and showed me our original meeting place. More Guardians were there, anxiously waiting our return.

I called, "Take the smaller children, and move quickly out of here. Then come back for more. They won't wake yet." I made the door and held firm as everyone hurried through it. Esther was holding a baby, maybe a year old, who was wide awake and screaming, "Mama, mama, mama," over and over again.

"She was new," a boy was saying. "She came here today."

My breath caught my throat, and I saw the tears in Esther's eyes, but she didn't say a word, even though she knew the Council would keep the child.

The Guardians moved quickly, and soon the market was empty. But I had a terrible feeling that we had missed out on something. It had been far too easy. There had been far too few guards. It was as if they knew we were coming and made a run for it, perhaps taking the most powerful children with them.

# 25

Processing the children and captives took two days. The Guardians divided into two teams. One took the arrested guards and humans to the cells, where they were locked up until they could be questioned. The other took the children and submissive market workers into a large housing area of the Council's property. It was above ground, I was happy to see, and although it was surrounded by eight foot walls, there were three acres of grass and playground equipment.

But it wasn't home.

Some doctors and nurses were waiting at the building that would house the children. They studied the kids and made sure they weren't alone when they woke up properly. Some of the older children fought so hard upon waking that they had to be sedated all over again. Others cried; more still stared at nothing. The home was chilling and alien, and I wanted to take all of the children there and then. But the Council could do more for them than I could. At least, for the moment.

Slowly, the children adapted, or at least, stopped looking so traumatised. They didn't speak much, and the little girl Esther had carried cried her heart out for hours every day. Nothing would appease her except her mother, and her mother was probably dead.

I was happy to work alongside the Guardians to help the children. Val and the twins had left almost immediately. I had forced them to go before they were trapped in a "home" of sorts. I hung around to make sure the children were treated properly.

The news came while I was helping persuade some of the children to eat.

"Ava, can I speak to you?" Gabe said in a soft voice. He wasn't good with the kids, but he had learned to talk in a certain way around them.

"What's up?" I asked as I followed him into the hallway.

"The cells were raided during the night."

"What do you mean, _raided_?" I asked through gritted teeth.

He looked older all of a sudden. "They're all gone, Ava. The guards, the carers, all of the older ones in the cells."

"Escaped?"

He shook his head. "Dead. All dead."

"What the hell happened? There were teenage girls in those cells, Gabe!"

"I don't know what happened. Not exactly. Someone silenced them. That's all I can tell you."

"Fuck you!"

"Ava—"

"No! Fuck off! They knew we were coming, and they knew how to get rid of the witnesses. They're one of you. At least one of you is involved in the market."

"Would it help if I told you I agreed?"

"No, it wouldn't."

I walked away and didn't look back. I couldn't without feeling sick. I was leaving the children to the monsters who had taken them in the first place. The only difference was the Council were wearing prettier masks. I had no way of fighting.

At least not alone.

Emmett seemed happy to see me home again, but Carl had already left.

"He was going crazy locked up in here and having to listen to Maria on the phone," Peter told me. "And the trouble's over."

"It's not over. One of the Council has to be involved. They got away with it. The witnesses are dead. And now they're keeping the children. Nothing's over. Not a whole lot changed. Not for the better, anyway."

He pulled me into his arms. "I'm sorry."

"They will be, too. Some day."

"What now?"

"I don't know," I half-sobbed. "I don't know what to do anymore."

"Yvonne wants us to go home. She wants to stay with me to take care of Emmett."

"Is she still working for Daimhín?"

He shrugged. "But I can't do this alone, Ava." I stared at him, and he smiled suddenly. "Emmett wants to stay."

"And you?" I asked.

"I think Emmett needs to go to school in September. I think he needs a chance at a normal life."

My heart sank. "Oh."

"But he's special, Ava. And I don't know how to deal with that. I need help with that."

"From Yvonne?" I couldn't keep the venom out of my voice.

"It's her house," he reminded me. "And it's full of memories I don't care for. I can't even call it safe." He hesitated, but his eyes said more than his words.

"Emmett's safer here."

"With you? Or with us?" His voice softened so much that it became unrecognisable.

I had to pull away and stare at him for a couple of seconds to understand. "You want to stay? With me?"

"If you don't mind. For a while, at least. It's been... different here with you. _I've_ been different. Better. And I'm terrified to do this by myself."

"You're an idiot," I said, but I smiled at him. At least something had gone right. Emmett wasn't leaving, and that made me feel... calm.

Carl came back to find out what had happened, and we stood side by side as we watched Peter and Emmett strengthen their bond by playing football in my backyard. I told him everything, and I felt better for it.

"It sounds unreal," Carl said.

"Felt it, too," I admitted.

"Was it... what was it like? To be there?"

I bit my lip. By the time I left the slave market, I had felt comfortable in Hell, too sure of myself. But the darkening in my blood had been all too real, all too familiar. So I didn't say a word about it. I just kept on looking outside at two of the people keeping me in the light.

"What happened with Maria?" I asked to change the subject.

He sighed. "The usual. We're drowning together. I have to let her go. She could be so much better without me."

"Don't. You can make it work. You can fix it. She _loves_ you."

He turned to me, something akin to understanding in his eyes. "That isn't always enough, Ava."

I looked away, unable to bear the raw pain inside me at his words.

"Be careful," he said a couple of minutes later, and I felt his fingers squeeze my hand.

"Of course I will. Nobody can hurt us here."

"I'm talking about this." He nodded toward Peter and Emmett. " _This_ is dangerous for you, Ava."

"He's your friend," I said in surprise.

"And so are you. But a ready-made kid isn't a miracle cure."

I opened and closed my mouth a couple of times before deciding to go with avoidance. "I don't want to hear this."

"I know," he said sadly, releasing my hand. "I know."

He left soon afterward, the awkward tension driving him away. I joined the others outside, trying to shake off the feeling.

We had some nice, normal days, the three of us acting like a family as Peter and Emmett used me as a buffer for their growing relationship. But my smiles were weak, and my heart wasn't in it because all I could think about were the children the Council had possession of. Emmett, Val, and the twins were all safe, but it wasn't enough. Not nearly enough. I hadn't found a way of fixing everything.

And then there was Eddie. He had made it clear he wanted a new start, one without the Council, and maybe I hated them enough to turn to him. But I wasn't sure who to trust and if I might be releasing a bigger monster onto the world.

Esther came to me a couple of days later, her arms wrapped around herself. I invited her in frostily, but she seemed not to notice. She wandered into the house as if in a dream, and a glimmer of worry wormed its way into my chest.

And then I smelled the blood. "What's happened?"

She looked at me, and the hollowness in her eyes scared me. "I couldn't stop thinking about that baby. I had carried her through, and she kept calling for her mama. She wouldn't stop. They said she'd stop after a few days, but she never did. Even in her sleep, she cried. I heard her in my dreams, Ava. Every night, the same cries. And you heard that boy; the child had just been brought there. She remembered her own people, and she missed them."

"Okay. So what happened?"

"I stole her from the Council." She held up her hands at my gasp of surprise. "I know, but I read the newspaper reports and found her surviving family. Her mother was _alive_ , Ava. She had been on a weekend away when it happened. Her sister died in her place, and she was distraught herself. She looked so much like the baby, and both of them were devastated, so I took the baby home. And the mother was so unbelievably grateful." Spittle flew out of her mouth at the urgency of the word. "The baby stopped crying for the first time. She smiled and held on to her mother so tight. It was... I've never seen so much _love_ before."

She gulped a couple of times, her eyes wet with tears. "And then they came. They must have known what I would do."

"Who came?"

"The Council sent Guardians for her. Aiden was with them. My own brother. And he grabbed me, held me so tight I couldn't move. Even if he hadn't, I might not have moved an inch. I was frozen to the spot. And they... and they..."

"It's okay," I said as the tears rolled down her cheeks.

She shook her head. "No," she moaned. "No, it's not. Coyle... put a dagger through the back of the mother's neck so hard it went straight through. She was still holding the baby, and the... and the baby was covered in her mother's blood. She opened her mouth, but she... she didn't cry. She never cried. Not even when they both fell to the floor."

I felt my own eyes fill with tears.

Esther was devastated, and the words came faster. "I reached for the baby, but I slipped on the... on the blood, and someone else took her. I couldn't see straight. There was nothing... it was so _quick_. They left me there, said I had to clean up the mess I made, and Aiden... Aiden did nothing to stop them. And the baby saw everything, and she didn't cry. She couldn't cry."

She ran to the bathroom and threw up repeatedly. I realised Peter was standing in the doorway, having heard the whole thing. His eyes held an icy glare, and I felt the old Peter returning. I waited for Esther to finish, and then I let her cry on my shoulder. She was so young, so naive in some ways. She had so many expectations for her life, and she felt such pride in who she was, but inside, she was a little girl who couldn't deal with the reality of her world.

"I should never have trusted them," she said at last. "Everything I've done, it doesn't come close to this. Did they send me on the trainee missions before? Is that why I'm so shocked by this? Why would they do it? Why kill her like that? The baby... that poor baby. And now they have her, and she's worse than before because she can't cry."

I felt cold as stone sitting there next to her. We were reaching a turning point, an important one. The Council were the protectors, those murderers of innocents.

"Are you willing to do something about it?" I asked when she composed herself. "Are you willing to go against your own brother for what's right?"

She nodded vehemently. "I can't stand by anymore. When they said they were keeping the children, it was hard enough. But this... this is a step too far for me. I'm not a murderer, Ava. And if this is what Guardians have to do, I can't be one of them any longer. I can't call myself a Guardian—or a shifter—and feel pride anymore."

"If you step up, they'll all turn their backs on you—the Guardians, the Council, and even your pack. Are you truly willing to lose your brother? Your family? Your pack?"

She closed her eyes and thought for a few minutes. When she opened them, her expression was clear, calmer than before. "It was my fault. That woman died because I tried to do the right thing by a baby we were supposed to save. It's all dead to me now. All of it. I'm not giving up on that little girl. Not now, not ever. I have to get her home, or I'll never be able to live with myself."

"I think we should go back to Folsom's place," I said. "I think we need to talk in a safe place."

"I'm so sorry. I endangered you all by coming here."

"No, you didn't. We're friends, and we can protect ourselves." I took her hand. "Just because you won't have your pack doesn't mean you'll be alone, Esther. Family's more than blood."

She blinked back some tears. "They'll come for me. I didn't... clean up the mess. I went to pieces and came straight here. I didn't know where else to go."

I gave Peter a heads up and decided to take Esther to Folsom's place. She didn't know what it was called, and I wasn't about to tell her. I needed to leave that to others. But she deserved a chance at redemption, at least, at redeeming herself in her own mind. What had happened was awful, truly disgustingly terrible, and the Council were going to pay for their actions. I was more determined than ever.

No matter what it took.

Leaving Emmett and a frustrated Peter in the safety of the cul de sac, I escorted Esther to the Féinics to hold a meeting with the people Folsom protected. We talked about what happened with the children, and Esther told her story. The sad part was that, although people looked saddened, they didn't seem surprised by the news. I didn't know most of their names, but we all had the same cause. We were all in some kind of trouble because the protectors weren't protecting.

"I need help," Esther said. "I need to help. I can't stand by and watch..."

Val, sitting next to Lucia, nodded. "I may be safe, but I don't want any of the protection those people are offering."

"Same here," Lorcan agreed. "I don't want to be a friend of that pack if these are the kind of actions they take."

That hurt Esther, I saw it in her face, but she didn't argue. She knew it was too late to defend her people.

"What can we do?" I asked. "Right now, I'm the only one above ground."

"You should hide too," Folsom said. "It isn't safe up there anymore."

"I've people who need me. And I don't want to hide away. I want to fight this, and it's better if there's someone finding out what's going on. There's so much that needs to be done. Besides, I work for Daimhín; she will be mightily pissed if I disappear. And there's Emmett. I need to protect him, and I don't want him imprisoned down here. No offence," I added, looking around apologetically.

"It's understandable," Kate said. "He's been trapped for so long." I was kind of surprised she even remembered who Emmett was. Then I realised something. These people were waiting around for news, waiting to hear about the life outside. They were trapped, too. They needed to be free. It wasn't a safe haven; it was a prison, at least while the Council existed.

"Whether you like it or not, the world considers you to be rebels," I told them. "Maybe it's time to rebel."

"Now? Are you a complete idiot?" Cam let loose, startling everyone. He acted as though he didn't care, but I saw through the act.

"How so?" I asked calmly.

"You said yourself there's a war coming. A country without real leadership is screwed. Screwed even more than before. Your stupidity is astounding."

"Who says the war is coming today? Anyway, do you think the Council will actually protect anyone?"

"It's better than nobody protecting us," he said.

"We should wait," Folsom said after a few minutes. "No, hear me out. We should let the British vampires do our work for us, and all the while, we build the cause in secret. No more hiding and hoping for the best. We make our own future."

"What if the war wipes out everything?" Lorcan asked. "The vampires are serious about this. Do not underestimate the lengths they'll go to."

"We'll have to stand side by side for a time, and in their moment of weakness, we attack. _We_ turn traitor." I moved closer to Lucia, and she held my hand, giving me exactly what I needed, an image of a possible future we could play on. "We need more power. We need someone who will think we're helping him, but really, we're using him. If I'm like a conduit, then someone with a lot of power could come in handy. Changes are coming. And we're running out of choices."

"What is it you people really want to accomplish here?" Cam asked, and I heard the worry in his voice. "Kill them all?"

"Of course not," I said. "We aren't like them. We need a new order. New rules, modern ideals. No more archaic bullshit. We need new leaders. There will be death, but there are probably others who will be on our side. We need to find them."

"I don't like this," Cam said. "I won't be a part of this."

"Then you should go sit with the Council," I said harshly.

Everyone stared, but nobody said a word. If I had to be a monster, then so be it, but nobody was standing in our way. _Nobody_ would get a chance to stop me.

# Epilogue

It had been a while since I entered the bookshop, but it smelled the same as always.

"You," Eddie said under his breath.

"Thought I was overdue for a visit," I said. "How's business?"

"Terrible. Where's my employee?"

"He needed a break. Life at a bookshop can be really stressful. Can we talk?"

"Isn't that what we're doing?"

I smiled sweetly. "Koda's going to die soon."

"There is that," Eddie said, but his eyes spelled out his interest.

"The Council will need a new member."

"Truth. A shifter, perhaps. Maybe something a little... darker."

"You have experience, right? Why not you?"

His smile was devoid of amusement. "Because it won't be me. Why don't we skip the chatter and get straight to the part where you tell me what you want?"

"I want change. Don't you?"

"Change is always a great thing," he said reverently.

"Allies are great, too."

He nodded, never letting his eyes drop from mine. "'Tis true enough. But as they say, change tends to happen when the majority rule."

"But how to get the majority," I said, wandering around the book stacks. "Did I ever tell you what Gabe wanted in exchange for healing Carl?"

"You did not," he said in a clipped voice.

"Ah. There were two things, really. I had to find the slave market. That's ticked off now. Although, it didn't really work out the way I planned it."

"And the other?"

"Oh, that. I was supposed to find the rebels. What's the word Fionnuala used? Oh, yeah, the Féinics." I didn't tell him the third part of the deal, finding out what Eddie was up to, nor my own personal mission, figuring out more about the magical book hidden in his home.

He straightened. "And you did. You did, of course. Are they many?"

I shrugged. "It's not the numbers really. It's more what they can do. And those children, they're the special ones, and that's why the Council kept them for themselves."

He nodded. "A nasty turn of events."

"You heard me at the meeting. You know of the ones who helped me bring the Guardians to the market?"

He nodded enthusiastically. "I've heard rumours that one is a hell hound. And I heard you say you have a seer. I can only imagine..."

I went to the counter and leaned over it. "You can't even imagine what's down there. Who's hiding with the rebels," I said breathlessly.

He rolled along with my enthusiasm. "Enough... enough to change it all?"

"There's power there. A lot of it. But nobody to lead it. Nobody to _wield_ it."

"Not even you?"

I grinned. Clever Eddie. "I've never been a leader. More like a lone wolf. But they trust me. Said I could be... the face of something. Reminds me of something you would say."

"There's a lot I need to do."

"There is. But there's time. Nobody will think of making a move until we deal with the threat of war. And war is certainly coming. The only question is how hard. How soon. But the good thing about a war is the opportunity to help, to impress. And war takes time to organise, so there's plenty of time to... make friends."

He nodded again, his eyes dreamy. He could already taste the power. He needed power. Whatever he was trying to do required a lot of power. Yeah, well, ditto.

"The children," he said abruptly. "I'll need the children."

I faltered, and he saw it, so I didn't bother lying. "Nobody can hurt them," I said at last.

"Of course."

He lied, and we both knew it.

I strode into Gabe's bar with my hands in my pockets, humming a tune. Aiden was there, speaking in hushed tones with the angel.

"Oh, look who it is!" I said mockingly. "Kill any mothers lately?"

He ground his teeth, making an ugly noise.

"I hear you're an only child these days," I taunted, unable to help myself. I wanted him to show regret. Guilt. Something. Anything. I needed to know for sure that he was gone into the shadows. One way or another.

"What are you talking about?" he snapped.

"You betrayed your own sister, right? So she's not hanging around here, is she?" I looked around in an exaggerated fashion. "Looks like she's disowned you and your pack." I made a faux sad face.

"Where is she?" he snarled.

"None of your fucking business," I said slowly, making sure he heard every word. "You gave up that right when you killed an innocent woman in front of her and a baby, and ordered her to clean up the mess. You sick—"

"It wasn't me!" he roared, and Gabe put his arm in front of him.

"No, you just stood there and watched. You just let her sit there in the blood like a traumatised little girl. You just let them take a baby who may never get over being covered in her mother's blood. You fuck!"

"Aiden, get out of here," Gabe said. "You're losing control."

"Run along, Aiden," I said. "Sharpen those claws for your next victim. Should I line up a virgin for you? Or a newborn, perhaps?"

It took a while to get Aiden out of the bar after that. I sat on the bar and laughed as he struggled to get at me. It took everything in me not to rip off his head. Or at least try. But I had bigger plans. I needed to play everyone at their own game. And making Aiden lose his mind and control was just part of it.

Maybe then I could see why someone with such strong morals could fall into such a deep downward spiral so quickly. Of everyone, no matter how frustrated he made me, Aiden was the one person I thought Esther could trust. I thought she was more important to him than the Council. I couldn't believe I had been so far off the mark, so I studied him for any hint of the dark shadows as the bouncers dragged him outside.

Nothing. But I couldn't give up on him yet, at least not completely. There had to be an explanation, some magic at work... but no, that was the old Ava talking. New Ava had to be harder, had to make tough decisions, and that was exactly who the new plan needed.

"What are you doing here?" Gabe asked in a tired voice when the drama finally ended.

I stared at him for a couple of seconds, wondering if he was the mysterious "uncle" who had visited Peter all of those years ago, if he'd had any involvement in the way our lives had turned out. My eyes narrowed, and he inched away from me as if he could tell what I was thinking.

"Why don't you go home, Ava?"

"We have deals to sort out," I said snippily.

He frowned before finally nodding. "Back room."

The last time I had been there was when Finn knocked me out with his ridiculously potent fae drink. Not the best memories.

"People have been looking for you," he said.

"You know where I live."

"We do, and yet, nobody can find it. Your landlady is formidable."

"That she is," I said, mentally praising and thanking Mrs. Yaga in my head. I had to repay her for that one.

"Do you want him to kill you?" he asked, handing me a bottle of water.

"He could try," I replied with a grin. "And he deserves every bit of it after what happened."

He nodded. "He had orders."

"Whose orders? What kind of person follows orders without even giving it a second thought? Without even considering if they're doing the right thing?"

"Good soldiers," he said without hesitation.

"Like you?" I asked innocently. "Angels are soldiers, right? They follow their commands without asking questions. So, why is it that you're fallen again?"

The look he gave me left me shaken, but I couldn't back down. He was the one to break the silence.

"What do you have for me?" he asked.

"Updates. Your Council keeps alienating useful people. I can persuade some of them to deal with you through me, but I need guarantees. I need to be safe. The humans in my life need to be safe. If you can't guarantee that, then we need to end this now."

"We don't need you," he scoffed.

"No, but you need a seer, and you can't trust Eloise. You can count on mine. You saw her; she's pure innocence. And she'll only speak to me. In fact, she already has spoken to me."

He stared at me and seemed to realise I was telling the truth. "Tell me then, you pest."

"After we shake on a deal," I insisted.

"Fine, if you tell me what you know, I'll ensure your human friends and family all remain safe."

"All of them," I repeated.

He echoed my words, and I shook his hand, gripping it tightly as a jolt of electricity shot from my hand to his.

He jerked backward, horrified. "What was that?"

"A little borrowed magic," I said, smiling again. "It's weird that it took a complete stranger to let me know what I can really do, but wow, it's nice to know that it worked. It's nothing personal, though. Just something to make sure you stick to your end of the bargain. Those fae deals are a kicker."

"A fae deal?" he said, horror growing in his eyes.

"Yeah. Those vampires really didn't have a clue what they had in those twins. They're pretty amazing. Anyway, there's no need to worry. You won't be hurt, unless my humans are, of course."

He stared at me, speechless with shock, and I couldn't help grinning again.

"Get out," he hissed.

"Don't you want to hear what I learned?" I asked. "Isn't that why we made the deal?"

"I regret the day I ever stood for you," he said, full of emotion for the first time.

"Because I'm making you keep your word? I thought you might." But I felt sad for some reason. "Koda's dying. As in, soon. And the person you wanted me to keep an eye on is ready for some change."

"Is that it?" he snapped.

"You do need me," I said, more softly. "We can help each other. You're not like them, are you? You wouldn't be going to all of this trouble to get credit for some decent actions just to screw it up with a few bad decisions, like sanctioning the murder of an innocent to prove a point. People keep telling me there will come a time when I have to pick sides. I think I already have. Now it all depends on who is with me, and who is against me. And trust me, Gabe, I've learned enough from you people. You don't want to play against me." My words came out steadier than I felt.

I got up to leave, but he grabbed my hand. "Take it away," he said. "Take the deal away."

I shook my head sadly. "I can't. You're the only one who can do that."

"How?"

"You'll have to figure that one out. But you could start by being honest with me for a change."

He stared at me, and I realised he was shaking. What the hell was he so scared of all of a sudden?

"You're not what I thought you were," he said. "Nothing's what I thought it would be."

"Tell me the truth. Did you have anything to do with the slave market, or the way it was covered up in the end?"

He shook his head. "I didn't. Nobody has ever come to me or admitted it. I swear I have nothing to do with that."

"But you have your suspicions."

"Suspicions are not enough. I need proof."

"So find it. If you're man enough."

I left him with that thought, wiping away a trickle of blood from my nose and ignoring the shooting pains behind my eyes. Cam had warned me that transferring the fae power would come at a cost, but I felt the price was worth it.

I was playing with fire, and I knew it, but I wanted everyone on edge, and I had to stand close to the precipice to push everyone over. I wanted them all to feel suspicious and unsettled because then they would start making mistakes. And I was more than willing to take advantage of those mistakes. If the vampires showed up for war, I would make sure the entire country knew to defend themselves, and when the right moment arrived, I would ensure that change came. One way or another.

# Introduction

Taste (Ava Delaney #5)

By Claire Farrell

Edited by Lynn O'Dell

* * *

Someone is hunting down the people she's promised to protect, but Ava's taste for battle is slowly disappearing. She's losing the people in her life, one by one, and without them, her inner light can only weaken. But the British Vampire Association have decided to take over Ireland, too, and to give the entire country a fighting chance, Ava must work with the Council and their secret weapons, and let the world see her true face. A sea of blood can't wash away the deaths that will come, but Ava will make sure everyone gets what they deserve...
**Copyright © Claire Farrell**

**Claire_farrell@live.ie**

**All Rights Reserved.**

* * *

_Cover art © Renu Sharma | www.thedarkrayne.com_

 Created with Vellum 

# 1

A high-pitched scream filtered through my dreams, sending me into a mild form of shock. Heart racing, I jumped out of bed, scrambled in the dark, and smacked right into a hot, naked body. I shoved, still not fully aware, and a crashing sound followed by a string of swear words finally woke me properly.

"Peter?"

"Just go, you lunatic. Every bloody night," he muttered as I ran out of the room.

It wasn't every night, and Peter didn't always get injured. But Emmett's night terrors had grown in frequency, and I knew we would have to deal with his past eventually.

I found Emmett standing at his bedroom window, his palms on the glass, eyes wide open but unseeing. As I approached, his mouth opened wide. He screamed again, an endless, hopeless cry, but the clumps of hair at his feet were what bothered me most.

I took his hands gently. I doubted he was aware of my presence, but as I laid him on the bed, he clung to my arm. I held tight to a modicum of hope that I was next to him in his nightmare world, too.

Peter's son might have been freed from Hell, but he didn't have the power to talk about what had happened to him, so he relived his past in his dreams. I didn't have a way to help with that. At least, not yet.

Peter limped into the room, wearing a T-shirt and shorts.

"Sorry," I whispered. My waking abruptly tended to be unpredictable.

"How is he?"

The screaming had stopped, but Emmett's slim fingers still clutched my arm.

"He took a good few clumps off his head. Could have been worse."

Peter nodded. Sometimes Emmett hurt himself against the walls. Once, he'd tried to claw out his own eyes.

"I'm going to speak to Gabe," I ventured.

"No."

"Peter, I have to know if the other children are going through the same thing."

"He's normal. He's fine. Of course he's going to have nightmares. He'll get over it."

"But he might need help with that."

He sighed wearily and sat on the edge of the bed. "I don't want him near those children. He could be dreaming about one of them for all we know."

Shivering, I ran my fingers through Emmett's newly shorn cowlick. Luckily, his hair was thick because even cutting it short hadn't stopped him from pulling handfuls from his scalp.

"I'm not planning on taking him there, and Gabe won't do anything to hurt him. You know that." The fae deal I had tricked Gabe into agreeing to had all but guaranteed that fact. "Besides, he might have other news."

Peter grunted and stretched out next to Emmett. "Maybe. Go back to bed. I'll stay with him tonight."

I didn't move, and Peter's breathing slowed a couple of minutes later. Dawn streaked watercolours across the sky before I was able to doze again.

Emmett awoke as if nothing had happened during the night, expressing surprise at our appearance next to him yet again.

"You had another dream," I told him.

He made a face. "What did I do this time?"

"Just pulled out some hair."

He rubbed his scalp and winced. "Stings." He pushed Peter. "Peter. Dad! Wake up."

"In a minute," Peter mumbled.

"Come on," I said. "We'll get the breakfast started."

Emmett followed me downstairs. "He promised to take me out today."

"Yeah, I know. He's just tired. You have all day. Don't worry."

I made him some eggs, and while he ate, a knock at the door interrupted him from telling me all about the things he was going to do with his dad that day.

I answered the door to see Mrs. Yaga. "I know it's Monday, but kinda early for the rent, no?" I said.

"I thought you would be up. Come outside with me. We need to talk."

We stood together at my front gate, relishing what was probably the last of the sunshine for the year. The vampires were all slowly returning from hibernation and warmer climates, a sure signal that summer was well and truly over.

"What's up?"

My landlady cocked her head to the side and stared up at me. "I'm getting complaints about the boy, Ava."

"What? Oh, come on!"

"I know, I know. But tenants complain, and I deal. You understand. His nightmares are still bad, I take it?"

I sighed. "Getting worse, actually. But it's not his fault, and you know that. They all know what's going on. What kind of grump would complain that a child who escaped from Hell is kind of freaked out about the whole thing?"

She held up her hands, walking stick and all. "They're concerned. About him, about you, about the safety of the cul-de-sac. They don't know what he can do, or why he's here. They're genuine concerns, Ava."

I glared at the houses, wondering who had complained.

"Stop," she said as if she knew what I was thinking. "I worry, too. You're strong, but others here are not. I don't want them to be harmed because the spotlight is on you and yours."

I thought of little Dita next door, whose scary boginka grandmother had abused her own daughter for something to do. So, okay, _maybe_ Mrs. Yaga had a point. "What happens now? You want me to move?"

She looked taken aback. "Of course not. You're here for a reason. My, but you're a mother bear about that child. I must warn the others not to confront you." Her brown eyes twinkled.

I knew she was teasing me, but I couldn't relax. "Well, what am I supposed to do then? He doesn't know what's happening to him."

"I don't have answers, Ava, but you know the nightmares will continue until you find out what's in his head, what he can't say."

I stared at the ground. "I can't make him do anything."

"What's going on?" Peter asked from the doorway, a cup in his hand.

"I was telling Ava that the nightmares will never stop unless you make Emmett confront his fears," Mrs. Yaga said. "They could get worse."

"They did something to him," Peter said, "specifically to stop him from talking. Confronting his fears isn't that simple."

"Maybe it's time to reunite him with the other children who were in Hell with him. Maybe they could—"

"Not a chance," Peter said sharply. "The worst thing for him would be reliving what happened to him. We're supposed to be protecting him."

"And that includes protecting him from himself," Mrs. Yaga said, but she shook her head. "Today's not the day." She turned to me. "Keep an eye out, Ava. I have to help _all_ of these souls."

I watched her stroll away. There was nothing I could do for Emmett, not without his father's permission. And judging by his pissed-off expression, Mrs. Yaga had only gotten Peter's back up.

I held up my hands. "Don't look at me."

"You're all in it together."

"Don't start, Peter. You're going to have to face up to it at some stage. I'm going to go see Gabe, whether you like it or not. I need to know if this is an Emmett thing or a Hell survivor thing."

"Fine. If it makes you feel better, go ahead. But don't expect Gabe to help you after what you did to him." He turned and walked back into the house.

Okay, so forcing a fae deal onto the angel hadn't been very fair, but he totally deserved it, and if he had to protect my human friends to stay healthy himself, then that was a pretty fair trade-off. I followed Peter into the kitchen, bathing in the glow of his fury.

I was pretty confident that Gabe would do anything in his power to abide by the deal he had mistakenly entered into, but I still felt a pang of apprehension every time Emmett left my home. He wasn't ready for a real school, but Peter had begun to take him places: sightseeing, normal kid stuff, anything that would strengthen their still tentative bond and prepare Emmett for a real life. Dita was his only playmate, but Carl helped him with reading and writing, something he already knew a little of, thanks to Helena.

"Where to today?" I asked Peter, ignoring the urge to chew my fingernails and count heartbeats.

Peter made a face. "Taking him to see some family. Yvonne's idea. Still plenty of aunts, uncles, and cousins on her side of the family."

"That might be good for him. Maybe someday he'll see his grandfather, too."

Peter snorted at the mention of his father. "Let's hope we don't get down to the last resort."

The scar on his chin deepened, and I realised something wasn't right. Again. "Everything okay with you?"

"Yep," he said tightly.

The next hour was spent with Emmett begging his father to hurry up and Peter drawing out the getting ready process as much as possible, partly to annoy his son, but partly because Emmett's maternal family made him uncomfortable. That was understandable given that, for a long time, most of them mistakenly assumed Peter had murdered Emmett, Emmett's mother, and even his grandparents.

"Be good today," I said automatically as Emmett shrugged on his jacket. He had a whole new wardrobe, and a little colour in his cheeks, but still, a melancholy look in his eyes lingered.

"I'm always good," he said indignantly.

I narrowed my eyes. "Oh, really? So who cracked an egg on Dita's head last week?"

He giggled. "She was teaching me about food fights. Anyway, Anka said it would make her hair shiny, you know, once Dita stopped crying about it."

"Meanie." I couldn't resist grinning back. The kid was the sun as far as I was concerned. We all orbited around him, even Carl, as much as he hated to admit it. Emmett and Peter had been living with me for mere months, but my life had changed completely.

"What are you up to today?" Peter asked me.

I fixed Emmett's collar, much to the boy's annoyance. "Maybe get a little work done, once I check on Gabe and make sure he's still keeping his end of things the way they should be."

"Does that mean they're following us again?" Emmett blurted, a frown wrinkling his forehead.

"They're keeping you safe. Don't worry. The Guardians are only there in case anything happens. You're safe with them." As long as Gabe remained trapped into protecting the humans in my life.

"Try not to get into trouble," Peter teased as he brushed my cheek with his lips.

Emmett hugged me, and when they left, I watched them from the window. Emmett chattered animatedly to Peter. Peter was becoming a constant in his son's life, and for that, I could only be grateful.

I did get a little work done on my computer before heading to Gabe's bar. My life was getting back on track, and if it wasn't for all of the paranormal politics, things could have been almost perfect.

The bar was empty except for Gabe behind the counter. He was drinking a beer, a solemn look on his face.

"You're late," he muttered when I took a stool.

"What's with you?"

He poured out another drink. He appeared wan and tired, unusual for someone who wore a mask every day.

I grew concerned. "Seriously, are you okay?"

"I'm fine. What did you want this time?"

"Just making sure everything's going as planned. Any news?"

He shrugged. "Fionnuala sent Reuben to see the BVA in an attempt at a late reconciliation. She reckoned it wouldn't be as safe for any other species. He left yesterday. I haven't heard from him yet."

I didn't like the idea of a vicious ancient vampire being the spokesperson who tried to keep the peace with the British vampires intent on grabbing control in the UK and Ireland. "Isn't anyone afraid he'll join them?"

Gabe rubbed his eyes. "He's a consultant here. His life is comfortable. What more could they offer him?"

"Children for lunch? Who the hell knows? But Daimhín wants to be Switzerland. She's not going to take the Council's side if something happens."

" _If_ something happens," he repeated. "And you. Do you have news for me today?"

"Rebels are under control, Eddie's privately trying to muster up some support for his cause, and I have some questions for you about the children."

He clenched his jaw.

I shook my head. "I'm not blaming you for anything. Not today. I just need to know what to expect with Emmett. Have the other kids been having nightmares or anything? Any strange behaviours?"

He laughed softly. "Strange. When we're discussing a house full of special children. Yes, there have been strange behaviours. There have been nightmares. They've been in Hell, Ava. Of course there have been nightmares."

"Well, what are you doing about it?"

"Ah." He slammed his glass down. "This isn't about them. What's wrong with your child?"

"He's not mine," I snapped. "And there's nothing wrong with him."

"Ava..."

"Fine. I'm a little worried about him. He's having some kind of night terrors, and Val told me they're given something in the market, something that stops them from talking. I think he needs to talk about it, but I don't know..."

"He'll forget. He's a child."

"What if he doesn't? What if all of them are affected by their time there? What if this is a mess waiting to happen? This whole thing has been a time-bomb since you decided to keep the children for yourselves."

He pushed away from the bar, looking wearier than ever. "The entire world is a mess, Ava. You can't clean up all of it."

"But we could prevent some of it."

His eyes narrowed. "Perhaps it's too late."

"Did something happen?"

He shrugged. "There have been arguments. Some fights. The other children are unperturbed, so perhaps it was a normal thing in the market. I admit I was concerned by the viciousness of it, but as Fionnuala has taken to saying, we will have some fierce Guardians in the future."

My stomach turned. "Not if I have anything to do with it."

"Ah, yes. Here they come. The empty threats again. Face it. You are tainted, you have no power, and there is nothing you can do."

I smiled. I would prove him wrong. I would prove all of them wrong. There were lots of things I could do.

# 2

I awoke during the night to an empty bed. I threw on a jumper and checked on Emmett. He was sound asleep, so I headed downstairs. I found Peter sitting at the kitchen table, cleaning and polishing knives.

"What's wrong?" I asked, putting on the kettle.

"Who said anything was wrong?"

I glanced at the clock. "You're in my kitchen at three in the morning with a stack of daggers in front of you. Obviously, _something's_ wrong."

He leaned back in the chair and stretched, one knife still in hand. "Go back to bed, Ava."

"Did something happen today? With Emmett's family?" I turned back to the kettle, but a dark thread of doubt wound its way into my heart.

"No. Nothing new anyway. They want _normality_ for him. Same as you."

"So what's with the 'tude?"

He heaved a sigh, threw down the dagger, and rubbed his eyes. "I wasn't prepared for this."

I gestured around the room, panic gripping my insides. " _This_ , this?"

"You, Emmett." He shook his head. "Living here, being a dad again, giving up everything I've known for years. I wasn't ready. Some days it's hard to adjust. Some days..." He slowly rested his palms on the table as if he might explode with any sudden movements.

"Some days what?"

"Some days I look out the window and wish I was out there. Some days I'm so fucking bored that I want to kill... just for something to do." He gazed at me with wild eyes, wild and despairing. Not a good combination.

I moved closer to him, keeping my eye on the daggers. "It doesn't have to be one extreme or the other." When I straddled him, he didn't react in any way. I gripped his cheeks, forcing him to look at me. "What is it you need?"

He grabbed my backside, his fingers kneading me. "I don't know. And that's what scares me." He ran his hands up my spine and rested his cheek against my chest. "I don't know what's going to happen to me. To Emmett. To any of us. I don't know how to hold in what I am. I don't know how to fake it." His voice shook.

I kissed the top of his head, caressing the back of his taut neck. I didn't have the words to make him feel better, and his frustration rolled off him. It was hard for him to fit into the little box I had created for him, but Emmett had to come before his urges. Emmett had to be number one, or the kid would be lost. I knew what it was like to fake it. I wore a mask most days. I would pull Peter through anything if he let me.

"There's a lot coming our way," he whispered.

"But not today."

He raised his head to look at me, and I wanted so badly to heal the pain in his hazel eyes. But what ailed him was complicated, and sometimes talking didn't help. When I kissed him, it was different. Not him taking something from me. Not aggressive. Not dominant. Deeper, softer. He showed me his vulnerability for the first time, letting me share it.

He carried me up to bed, and my hope sparked again.

I waited until he had fallen asleep to put away the weapons, counting like a prayer.

He didn't mention it the next morning, but he spent the day outside with Emmett and Dita, and every now and then, I caught him staring into the distance. Each and every time, my stomach dropped.

My imagination went into overdrive, so I waited until Carl came over before I went to see Eddie as I had planned.

"Keep an eye on him, okay?" I warned Carl at the door.

"What's going on?" He looked better lately, as if his body had finally begun to heal. Sometimes the scar tissue never healed.

I shrugged. "I don't know. He's going stir crazy, probably. Being here, not being out there."

Carl's expression turned stern. "You mean he's getting agitated because he can't hurt something. Ava, I don't like this."

"What's not to like? We all go through things, Carl, and we're all still here because we have each other to help us through the bad days."

"That's not what I'm saying. I'm worried he'll take it out on the wrong person. Maybe he needs to work off some steam." He gave me a pointed look. "Before it's too late."

I frowned. "What? Let him go back to what he's been doing since Emmett was taken from him? Making enemies everywhere? He has his son to think about now."

" _You're_ making enemies."

I grinned. "But I'm making bigger allies."

He rolled his eyes. "Yeah, we'll see where that gets you. Eddie's getting antsy, speaking of allies and enemies."

"Yeah, well, I get held up here sometimes. I haven't been to the sanctuary all week either. Anything strange at the bookshop?"

He shook his head and moved into the living room to sit down. "Marina's been in and out. Doing something witchy, I suppose. Sometimes I think I can smell it. Ever since..." He shook his head. "I'm pretty sure she's using magic at his place."

"Black magic." I shivered. "Gross."

He raised a brow. "Because Helena told you so?"

"Don't talk about her like that. She helped me. She helped Emmett in Hell. It's not her fault that her children and husband were stolen from her. I don't blame her for anything she did."

"She tried to use you. You keep forgetting that bit."

"Everyone tries to use me. It's figuring out what they want me for that's the problem."

"You have issues," he said. "You can't live life expecting people to use you."

I stared at him blankly, and he threw his hands up in the air. Carl was like a brother to me, but he aggravated the crap out of me half the time.

He sighed. "We seriously need to deal with this self-esteem thing. Stop trusting people who admit to using you."

I had a feeling we weren't talking about Helena anymore. "Well, whatever," I said. "I believe her about Marina. There's something way wrong there."

"You think Helena never used black magic?"

"She said she was Wiccan. That's not black magic."

"She might have been Wiccan in theory, but she stole years. That's time, Ava. Life. Can't do shit like that without using black magic."

I made a face. "Stop trying to taint my memories, please."

He grinned, a flashback to the old Carl. He was the most resilient of all of us. No matter what he went through, there was a light-heartedness inside him that couldn't be snuffed out. "Go see Eddie. Calm him down. He's as paranoid as you."

"Funny. You gonna work with Emmett?"

"Yeah, I've been thinking of new stuff to try. I'm actually enjoying it. Maybe I should have been a teacher."

"Okay, _sir_. Try to make sure Emmett learns something other than filthy limericks today, yeah?"

His neck and ears turned red. "One mistake and it's forever held against me."

I reached up to ruffle his hair. "Get a haircut, old man."

"Bitch," he muttered, and I blew a kiss at him as I walked away.

On the way to Eddie's bookshop, I remained hyperaware. It had begun for real when Emmett arrived—that tense, permanently on edge feeling—and it hadn't shown any signs of dissipating. I constantly watched out for ways the boy could harm himself, even ridiculously impossible ones.

I held my breath as I entered the bookshop, preparing to be assaulted by the typical salt and smoke scents of magic. The Keeper of Gods watched as I approached the counter, his keen blue eyes taking in my mood.

"Is something wrong?" he asked, sounding as if he already knew, which wouldn't have surprised me.

"Nothing new," I replied, picking up an old book and flipping through it. I made a face at a particularly nasty-looking demon and dropped the book in a hurry. "Light reading?"

He shrugged. "Bedtime stories help me sleep. Where have you been?"

"You know, watching over the boys and all that. Any news?"

"Yes, actually. You need to keep in touch more regularly. It wouldn't do for you to get cold feet now."

"From my own idea? No chance." A shiver ran down my spine nonetheless. Making a deal with Eddie Brogan to take down the Council had been brave, but not necessarily smart. "So what's the news?"

He smiled, brimming with excitement. Unusual for Eddie. "Turns out I'm not the only one irritated by the Council. You can add consultant number two to the list."

"Who? Reuben?" The creepy old vampire knew Eddie well, but I hadn't assumed they were friendly.

"Reuben's gone. I doubt he'll be back," he said dismissively. "Not until there's a clear victor either way."

"Between who? The Council and us, or the Council and the BVA?"

"The vampires. I would bet he's been called into service by Winston. The British vampires need all of the ancients they can get their hands on."

"Do or die," I said. "Daimhín reckons she needs to keep out of the way, too."

"She hasn't lived this long by making foolish decisions. But no, I'm talking about Elathan. He's on board with a fresh start. Bad blood between him and Fionnuala, you understand."

"Elathan? The demon who was kicked out of Hell?" The one Esther always called hot.

He rubbed his nose. "Technically, yes. He's extremely old, one of the last of his kind actually. He's been displaced a number of times by those who aren't comfortable with his power. He's a little bitter, and we can use that."

"I'm not comfortable with his power either. What is it he can do?"

Eddie's smirk made me squirm. "He's a little too persuasive. Technically, he's a consultant only so they could keep an eye on him. He isn't permitted to use his _techniques_. He's strong-willed, a decent warrior, and he has connections. He has nothing to lose and a lot to gain. Or _regain_ , as the case may be."

My heart thudded. "He wants to go back to Hell?"

"No, no. The fae sent him there long ago. He was one of the original fae. A different bloodline. When Fionnuala's ancestors invaded, he was sent to Hell because they didn't know what else to do with him. Of course, he made enemies in Hell, too, and eventually, he was spit back out. The Council had no choice but to deal with him. That was a long time ago, and Elathan's an expert at keeping under the radar. If I know the Council, they've already forgotten what he can do. Which works for me."

"What is it you want?" I blurted. "What do you get out of this?"

"Power. Power is all I need to get what I want. I'm a man of simple tastes, Ava. I don't need a lot to survive."

I thought of his sparse bedroom, how the only decoration was a painting of a woman. There was nothing else to mark it as his, aside from the living book of magic hidden in his drawer. I believed he didn't want a lot, but the things he wanted weren't necessarily safe for the rest of us.

"You're not planning on enslaving the world or anything, right?"

He laughed, his eyes gleaming. "I don't need to do that. I just need a little bit of power."

A shiver ran through me as a cold breeze blew against the back of my neck: Maeve, one of the spirits he had trapped to use for his own needs.

Eddie straightened, looking annoyed all of a sudden. "If you don't have any news, then you should get home. Wouldn't want to leave your boys unprotected."

I wasn't about to volunteer the fact that they weren't there. Eddie had a knack of making the most innocent sentence sound like a threat.

That night, Emmett crept into my room in the middle of the night and shook me awake.

I pressed my hand against his forehead. "You okay?"

He nodded, but there was pain in his eyes.

"Can't sleep?"

He shook his head.

"Want a hot chocolate?"

"Yes, please."

We managed to sneak downstairs without waking Peter. I made us some hot chocolate and waited for him to talk.

"The woman came to see me," he said at last, licking chocolate from his lower lip. "Maeve."

"Oh." I sat up straight. "Is she okay?"

He shook his head again. "I think she's sad. Or maybe angry. She keeps saying it's dangerous to help him. That it's getting closer to the end. She scared me."

I wrapped him in a hug. "She didn't mean to scare you. She's just worried about me."

"I'm worried, too. Don't do dangerous things, Ava. Stay home with me. We'll be okay. We'll forget about everything else."

"Emmett, I need to keep you safe."

His forehead creased into a frown. "But who will keep you safe?"

"I can take care of myself, but there are people who will help me. Don't worry. I know what I'm doing, Emmett. I have a plan. There isn't anything that I can't get myself back out of. And when I'm done, we'll have a normal life."

I wanted him to believe it so badly. _I_ wanted to believe it.

I hoped I could pull it off before Eddie finally played his hand.

# 3

Emmett moped around for a couple of days, forlorn for reasons he couldn't quite explain. To cheer him up, Peter decided to take him to the pictures for the first time.

"It's huge," Peter told him. "You'll love it."

"Can you come?" Emmett asked me hopefully.

"Not today. I need to visit the sanctuary. Bring them some of the treats that you haven't stolen yet."

He grinned. "I'm a kid. I'm supposed to eat junk. So Dita said."

"I'll be having words with Mouthy Dita. Don't you worry."

He giggled. "She also said you're not scary at all."

I raised an eyebrow. "I hope you told her she's wrong."

"Nah. I agreed with her." He ran out of my reach, still giggling.

"Peter, your son's bothering me," I said in a singsong voice.

"God, would you two ever give it a rest," Peter said, but he was smiling.

"I should head on anyway," I said, but I pulled Peter aside before I left. "I probably should have mentioned it before, but when I saw Gabe last, he said there have been fights amongst the children. Bad ones."

"Kids fight."

"No," I said. "Not like normal kids. Like... warriors. Animals even. Pick an adjective, but it's definitely not going to be normal or childish."

"You're worrying too much again."

"And you're not worrying enough."

We glared at each other for a few seconds.

He picked me up then, surprising me. "Stop nagging," he muttered as he nuzzled my neck.

"Let me down, you big bully." But I didn't struggle. I ran my hands along his biceps, wishing we could have one uninterrupted night.

As if he were reading my mind, he said, "We should get Carl to mind him for a night. We could go somewhere, do something. And I don't mean kill things."

I burst out laughing. "You're a strange man, Brannigan."

He let me down with a growl. "You know you love it."

Our eyes locked, and he shifted uncomfortably. "You should probably get going then."

I sidestepped out of his way. "I'll just say bye to Emmett."

Emmett was busy packing a bag with little things I had bought to cheer up the inmates in the sanctuary: magazines, books, chocolate, nail polish, whatever they asked for or I could think of to brighten their day a little. They were trapped, and although the place was safe, it was probably dull.

"Thanks," I said, taking the bag from Emmett.

"S'okay. Think I could go with you some time?"

I thought about it. "Maybe, if your dad said it was okay. You might not want to, though. Kinda close to... you know."

"Yeah, I know. I was just curious."

"Have fun today," I said.

"Be careful, Ava," he said, sounding a little like me.

I grinned. "I'm always the careful one around here. Take care of your dad for me. Make sure he doesn't get himself into any trouble."

Emmett giggled, and my insides warmed at the sound, which never got old. Peter surprised me at the door with a long kiss.

"What's that about?" I asked when he finally let me go, not that I was complaining.

He shrugged. "Nothing."

We gazed at each other again. "Okay then," I said, bemused.

"Ava," he called as I walked down the street. I glanced back, shielding my eyes from the sun.

"Be careful," he said. There was something in his voice that I hadn't heard before.

"I will." I couldn't stop smiling as I walked away.

I went shopping to pick up some more things for the gang. Esther was having a hard time between struggling to fit in, controlling the instinct to dominate, and still feeling upset over the reasons she had to go into hiding. Her brother's betrayal and the violent murder of the mother of one of the children she'd tried to rescue had cut her deeply.

Worse, Gabe had been clear that the Council wanted Esther in custody. Bullshit charges, probably, but she wasn't safe outside.

I wanted to help Esther feel better, and I knew I hadn't been visiting the sanctuary as often as I could have. I kept getting distracted by Peter and Emmett, and being with those in hiding was a little depressing.

My phone rang, and when I saw it was Shay, the nosy policeman, I didn't know whether to be happy or annoyed. "You rang?"

"Ava," he said in his lovely lilting voice, but it sounded tighter, harder than normal.

"You okay?"

"You ready to tell me the truth yet?"

"Truth about what?" I held my breath.

He groaned. "Not you as well. I've been looking into a lot of things. There's some freaky stuff going on in this city. More than I expected."

Walking along Henry Street, one of the major shopping areas in Dublin's city centre, I reached out with my other sense, the one that let me see energy. Lots of non-humans around.

"You got that right," I said.

"This isn't funny." He sounded mad.

"Of course not. Sorry. So is this a specific lecture, or just whatever pops into your head as you go?"

He laughed, and the tension fled from his voice. "I don't mean to lecture. But it's frustrating when I point out things that don't make any obvious sense, and everyone around me refuses to acknowledge it. Especially after a little lady like you comes along and fills my head with questions."

"Never been accused of being a lady before. Are you okay?"

He sighed. "I'm in some trouble with the seniors. Orders from above. Possible suspension."

"For asking questions?"

"For refusing to accept no for an answer. I need to know what's going on, Ava."

"You really don't," I said softly. "But maybe keep yourself out of trouble. Dangerous people pull the strings around here."

"Ava—"

"I have to go. I'm sorry, Shay." I hung up before he could protest.

I felt terrible for him. I had dragged him into this, revealed half-truths, and refused to let him know anything else. Now he was in trouble for it. I had no idea how to make his problems go away without dirtying his life with the kind of drama I constantly had in my own. I didn't want another Carl on my hands.

But even Shay's phone call couldn't disturb the contentment I felt. Peter would be okay. That was important, like a sign from the universe telling me that anything was possible, that we could all find our own little pieces of normality and happiness.

I was still in a good mood by the time I got close to Folsom's place. I was swinging my shopping bags and looking forward to seeing Esther's face when she saw some of the treats I had brought specifically for her.

Then the smell hit me, and I wanted to throw up. I stopped walking, my brain catching up to my nose as I realised the truth.

Death.

My stomach in my mouth, I ran toward Folsom's home. A million fears ran through my head.

There he was. My feet froze to the spot as I covered my mouth in horror. I was too late. Approaching the gate slowly, I gazed up at the small figure strung up against the bars, his body hideously twisted and broken.

Folsom. Dead. Covered in dried blood.

I retched, unable to stop myself. The goblin had been a good person, risking himself to protect those who needed help, and his life had been ripped away.

I pulled out my phone and rang Gabe.

"Who did it?" I practically screamed at him.

"What?" He sounded completely confused, and I felt a faint sense of relief.

"Folsom! Who did it?"

"The goblin you've been visiting? What about him? Ava, what's happened?"

The concern in his voice broke me. "They killed him," I whispered, an aching in my throat making it impossible to raise my voice. "Someone murdered him."

"Ava, look around you. Is anyone there? Be aware. I know you're upset, but this could be about you."

"No, it's not... nobody's close by. He's been here a while. You really think this is about me?"

"Of course. You haven't been making friends, Ava."

My stomach somersaulted. "I... Peter and Emmett are out today. They're going to the cinema."

"Which one?"

I told him, and he tutted.

"I'll call the Guardians," he said, "and warn them to keep a close eye on both of them. Carl and your grandmother, too. That policeman you suddenly seem to be fond of, also." He hung up.

I rang Peter, but he didn't answer, so I texted him, tears standing in my eyes.

Of everything I had seen, everything that had happened, Folsom's death was getting to me the most. Maybe it was because his body was so small, maybe because I knew that his swollen, gnarled fingers couldn't have done much to defend himself, or maybe because he was an innocent soul only trying to do the right thing. Why couldn't they have left him alone? Whoever _they_ were.

My fingers shook so much I could barely type out a readable sentence on my phone. I attempted to text Shay, too, to warn him without revealing too much, but I had no idea if he would pay any attention.

Next, I rang Carl.

"They killed Folsom," I blurted. "Are you safe?"

"I'm fine," he said. "Should I come? Do you need me?"

"I... I need to get him down."

"Get him down? Are you at his place? I'm on my way."

"Wait, Peter and Emmett are out. Should I... what should I do?" I sucked in a breath, trembling all over. I was helpless when it came down to it. I could only protect the person standing next to me, and I couldn't be next to everyone I cared about all of the time.

"The Guardians are watching over Emmett. Wait there." Carl hung up.

I had to get Folsom down. That was all I could think about. He couldn't be dead because of me. I had been standing strong for so long now. Between the deals and the children and Emmett and everything else on my shoulders, I had made sure I carried on. But Folsom's death was breaking me. It was the final straw. The people against us pushed and pushed, and we had already gone past my limit.

I climbed the gate, completely forgetting about my fear of heights. I winced at how tightly the wire ties had been knotted around his limbs. It took all I had to rip them, and Folsom's small body dropped into my arms as if he were sleeping. With him over my shoulder, I climbed down, carried him into the garage, and laid him on the table. I sank to the floor next to him, my hands still shaking. I was unable to look at his body directly. I tried to count, tried to fill my head with anything but how he looked. Nothing worked.

Carl finally arrived.

"I should never have let you come," I told him.

He leaned his walking stick against a wall. "It's fine." He looked over at Folsom's body and let out a great whoosh of breath. "This is bad."

"He was tied to the gate. They left him there, displayed him, so everyone would know."

"Know what?"

"Not to make waves, I assume. Poor Folsom. What am I doing, Carl? People keep getting hurt or having to hide once I come into their lives."

He eased his way to the floor and wrapped an arm around me, holding me close to his side. I leaned my face into his shoulder, wondering how he always knew how to make people feel better.

"It's not your fault, Ava. He made the choice to stand up for what was right, but it wasn't his fault either. It's their fault. The people who murdered him, they're the only ones who deserve any blame."

"I need to tell them. Everyone downstairs."

"Go ahead," he said.

"What if someone comes? What if someone comes for you?"

"Why would they?"

"Gabe said—"

"Gabe doesn't _know_ ," he said firmly. "I'll come down with you if you want."

"But the steps—"

"I don't care. Ava, we'll go down together. I'm not leaving you alone when you're like this. You're kind of freaking me out."

I made a weird noise, and he shook his head. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to sound... let me come with you. Please."

I nodded, unsure of myself still. I had been happy, but...

We made it down the stairs, but as we prepared to enter Folsom's sanctuary, my stomach turned.

"I'm scared to tell them," I admitted when Carl questioned my hesitancy.

"I'll tell them," he said, pulling me to him for a hug. "It's okay. Everyone else is fine."

I nodded. Tears sprang to my eyes again, tears for one brave goblin who had tried to keep his wife's spirit alive by doing something that would have made her proud. I led Carl through the door.

As soon as the others saw my face, they knew. All of the people there depended on Folsom, on that one soul who made sure they survived.

"We're so sorry," Carl said. "He's gone."

A couple of people wrapped their arms around the person next to them, clinging to each other in their sorrow. Some wandered away to mourn in peace and probably contemplate their uncertain futures. I didn't know all of their names, hadn't spoken to every single one of them, but I felt the pain of each and every one.

The part-fae twins hugged me, and a vision flew in front of my eyes, thanks to Lucia. Two hooded figures. Tall, broad. I prayed one of them hadn't been Aiden. I glanced at Lucia, but she shrugged almost imperceptibly, her pale eyes full of sorrow. She had known, and she hadn't told. She couldn't, not without risking everyone in the sanctuary. Folsom had been the sacrifice to keep the rebels safe.

"What happened?" Val was the only one brave enough to ask the question.

I shook my head. "I don't know yet. He's... his body is upstairs, but I don't know who did it or why."

"You know why," Val said. "He was brave. He didn't bring them down here."

I thought of his broken body and nodded. "He was definitely brave."

"We'll all want to say goodbye," Leah said softly. The teen looked as though the world weighed heavily on her shoulders, and I wished I could give her freedom. "He wanted to be buried under the tree behind his home. It's where his wife was laid to rest. He mentioned it to me only a couple of weeks ago." She looked away, scraping her top lip with her teeth.

"I'll see what we can do," I said. "It has to be safe."

"An hour would be enough," Val said. "We've enough fighters to protect ourselves for that long."

I nodded, swallowing past the lump in my throat. "I'll try to organise something. We need to go, but I'll be back. Try not to worry."

"I'll keep them calm," Esther promised.

When Carl and I got back upstairs, my phone rang. Gabe.

"I couldn't make contact with the Guardians on Peter and Emmett, so I went to find them. They had already come for the boy," he said breathlessly. "We fought them off, but more could come. We're on our way to you. Peter says it's the only safe place."

"Do you need me to meet you? Is everyone okay?"

"We'll find you there." He disconnected.

I retched again. "They were attacked. They're coming here. He didn't say anything else. I don't know if they're okay. We need to cover the body if Emmett's coming here. We need to—"

"Calm down." Carl laid his hand on my arm. "Sit. I'll deal with it. I'll speak to Gabe about the funeral, okay? You don't have to worry about that."

"Go back down when you're done. I'll follow you when they get here. I need some air," I mumbled, stumbling outside. Everything was falling apart, and I had no control over any of it.

I waited by the gate, desperately counting, needing something to make sense. Peter's car pulled up, and he parked at an angle. I ran to open the doors, and I almost fell over when I saw the bruise on Emmett's cheek. I had to stay strong for him, but a violent rage brewed within me. I couldn't allow my enemies to pick off the people in my life. I had to fight back. I had to fight first. We had to stop being victims to higher powers.

"Inside," Gabe said.

I lifted Emmett and ran with him. I heard the others following, but I hurried down the stairs, not pausing for anything. The four of us made it down the stairs, but I couldn't take any chances. We hurried into the sanctuary; I kept checking behind us. There was nothing, and nothing made sense.

Esther ran to greet us. "What happened?"

I shook my head. "I don't know."

"Let them sit," Carl said.

We all moved to take seats around the long table in the common area. Peter and Gabe had been injured, too. Nothing serious, but my heart hardened. Emmett sat next to me, and I held his hand as tight as I could without hurting him.

"Two humans tried to take Emmett," Peter said.

" _Humans_?" I asked. Then my heart fell. "You mean shadows, right?" Had they been the figures from Lucia's flash of a vision?

Gabe nodded. "I saw it. They were cloaked with darkness. I arrived as these two were trying to fight them off. They were as strong as any of our Guardians. Very disturbing."

I gritted my teeth. "Coyle."

"Possibly," Gabe admitted. "I'm certain both were controlled by demonic entities. Neither man survived the attack, but we hurried here."

"Couldn't risk anything else," Peter said. "I knew this place would be more secure than home."

"Mrs. Yaga—"

"This is more secure," he insisted.

I knew he was right. "Why now? Why not me? I mean, it would make the most sense to take me out first."

"You've made it clear that doesn't work," Peter reminded.

"Well, this has to end," I said. "Where's Coyle? I'm going to remove his head from his body."

Gabe made a frustrated sound. "He's supposed to have left with Reuben. Fionnuala made a last-minute change. We still haven't heard from either of them."

"Let me guess, Gideon's gone off the radar, too." I could tell by his expression that I had guessed correctly. "Shi... sugar."

Peter rolled his eyes. "So he's stuck here. Emmett's stuck here until we find Coyle."

"You're _both_ stuck here until _I_ find Coyle," I corrected.

"Don't even start," he said. "There's no chance of me sitting in here hiding when people are out there trying to take my son."

"I doubt they want your son," Gabe said. "Not that he isn't... pleasant, but it seems more like a distraction. That's what worries me. Distraction from what? Perhaps someone watched you in order to find Folsom and sent the humans after the boy to cause mayhem and confusion."

"Does that make Folsom a distraction?" I asked. "Or a punishment?"

"Maybe both," Val said. "But who would have anything against him? I mean aside from whoever wants to find out what he's been hiding. They could only know if they were spying on us. They could only know if they were involved in the slave market because that's when everything came to light."

Gabe ran his hands through his hair as if he wanted to yank it out. "We shut that down."

"We all know that somebody powerful was involved," Carl said. "It couldn't have been so easy."

Val replied, "He's right. They gave us what they didn't particularly want. Not enough children, not enough guards, and then the death of anyone in the Council's cells waiting to be questioned. Pretty clear messages."

Esther nodded, tapping her fingers on the table. "This is important. Maybe the distraction is because they're setting up the slave market again."

"Or taking the children back," Carl said.

I nodded. "You said it yourself, Gabe. Some of the kids are vicious, and you haven't even dipped into what they can actually do. Maybe somebody wants to take them back."

"Or steal them for themselves," he said pointedly.

I ran my finger along the brand around my wrist. "Maybe this means we're getting too close to something. To the truth maybe."

"Enough speculation," Peter said. "We need to do something."

"Like what?" Cam said as he strolled into the room. "Hello, cousin."

Gabe all but fell out of his chair. " _You_!"

"Small world." Cam took a seat. "You can't do anything until you have an answer to at least one of your questions. Speculation can get you killed."

"Do _you_ have answers?" Gabe leaned across the table, his eyes fierce. "Or are you here to cause problems?"

"I'm atoning," Cam said pleasantly. "Something we have in common. I'm sad that Folsom's time has ended, but there's always something larger afoot."

"Thank you, Captain Obvious," Esther snapped. "He enjoys the sound of his own voice. Ignore him."

"Are you okay?" I asked Emmett when I felt him shiver.

He nodded, but his eyes turned cold. "I wasn't going to let them take me, Ava. I wasn't going to leave you."

I hesitated, unsure of his mood, but I patted his hand. "Of course not. It's over now. You're safe here."

"I need to fight," he said. "What if they come to the house? Dad's right. We need to fight them."

"Hold on a second," Peter said when I glared at him. "I definitely did not mean _you_. You're staying here, where I know you'll be safe."

Esther sighed. "I'll watch over him if we're both going to be stuck here."

"You both should stay here." I gestured at Peter and Carl. "Gabe can't watch all of you."

"That's the problem." Gabe cleared his throat. "There were Guardians watching over Emmett, but nobody was around when the attack happened. That concerns me."

"Who has control over the Guardians?" Peter demanded. " _Specifically_?"

"Koda and Fionnuala have the ultimate say, but—"

I interrupted Gabe to ask, "So one of them called off the Guardians?"

"Not necessarily," Gabe said. "They could be dead. They could have been slacking. They could—"

"Stop making excuses for them," Esther said. "The whole thing stinks. Oh!" Her eyes lit up. "Robbie might be able to find out."

"The tech guy?" Gabe asked.

"Yeah," Esther said. "He's, um, been doing me some favours."

Gabe rubbed his palms against his eyes as he sucked in a breath. "Do you have any idea of how dangerous that is? Who could be watching?"

"Like Peter keeps saying, we have to do something," she protested. "Robbie's not in danger, right?"

Gabe shrugged. "Probably not. He's just a human." He caught my glare. "Ahem, no offence," he muttered. It kind of tickled me that he was on his best behaviour all of a sudden, but in a way, that proved how seriously he took the latest situation.

"If something's up with the Guardians, does that mean we can't attend Folsom's funeral?" Carl asked.

"His funeral?" Gabe sounded confused, as if we were going to ditch poor Folsom in the nearest dump.

"Yes, his funeral." I frowned at the angel, daring him to argue. "He wanted to be buried behind his house. We're all going, so you have to make sure nothing bad happens."

Gabe rubbed the bridge of his nose before nodding. "Fine. We can do that."

"What next?" Peter asked. "What exactly are we aiming for here? I mean, we can't stay down here forever. There has to be an end. So when is it?"

I looked at Gabe. "You need to find out where Coyle is. Remember, if one of my people gets hurt, so do you."

"I'm fully aware of that," he said, a sardonic smile on his face. "But I can't summon people who don't want to be found. There's not a lot I can do when someone goes to ground."

"You can look," I said. "Where's Lucia?"

Val called over the twins. Kate followed Lorcan as closely as Lucia. Cam tensed at Kate's presence.

"Any useful visions?" I asked Lorcan.

Lorcan shook his head. "Nothing new. It's getting a little suspicious. We've been wondering about it for a while, but it's as if someone, or some _thing_ , is blocking her. She sees a little, but nothing particularly useful."

Except the hooded figures. If someone could block images, perhaps they could project them, too. That person could give Lucia the one vision that could have revealed everyone if she had let Lorcan know, the one vision that could have led to more deaths. My heart rate quickened.

"Who could do that?" I wondered aloud.

"They're out of the ordinary," Cam said. "It's impossible to say."

"Fae?" Carl asked. "Is that a fae thing?"

"The fae have a million and one uses, depending on their pedigree," Cam explained. "No useful answers there either."

"Do you have to be so negative?" A growl erupted from Esther's throat. Her patience had already worn thin.

Cam shook his head. "Not negative. Realistic. No point wasting your time thinking about something that doesn't have a concrete answer."

Gabe stood abruptly, his eyes still on Cam. "Your sense of justice has changed dramatically, cousin. Much like your appearance."

Cam laughed as if genuinely amused. "Change attacks even the most virtuous, or so it would seem."

"This is getting us nowhere," Gabe said, turning to me. "If I have to protect your humans, I need to figure out what's going on. I'm leaving."

"I'm going, too." I frowned as almost all of my friends got to their feet. " _Alone_."

"It's too risky," Peter began.

I held up my hands. "I need to check on people. The cul-de-sac, my grandmother." I swallowed. "Oh, crap."

"What?" Peter asked warily.

"Shay called me before. Said he was in a bit of trouble at work for asking questions. You don't think..."

"The other Guardians are still in place," Gabe said.

I looked at him. "Yeah, but for how long?"

"Come," he said. "We'll deal with it."

I glanced back at my friends and Emmett, hoping they would be okay. Most of them looked sullen at being left behind, but Peter's eyes flashed with anger.

I nodded at Gabe. "Let's go."

When we reached the top of the stairs and were safely in the centre of the garage, Gabe held my arm and refused to let go.

"This is important," he said, answering the question in my eyes. "Stay away from Cami'el."

"Cam? It's not like we're best buddies. What's your deal?"

"Have faith in me on this one, Ava. You cannot trust him under any circumstances."

"He told me the truth when nobody else would."

"About yourself? That will always be guesswork. You're a hybrid. A mongrel. You have bits and pieces, so you'll always be unpredictable. He told you something important, yes. Something possible, yes. But ask yourself why." His grip tightened. "I can't explain. I physically cannot give you a reason. That should make you worry. That should tell you there are bigger things going on."

"There's always something bigger going on," I hissed. "What about my grandmother? She was told to punish me to make me hate evil. Or did he really mean for me to hate humans? And Peter..." I shook my head, unable to continue.

"What about Peter?" he asked urgently.

"Look at you, getting me to argue over Folsom's body like this." I bit my lip to stop the sob that desperately wanted to jump out of my mouth.

"You're upset." He sounded astonished.

"Of course I'm upset. I have a heart!"

"Well, yes. But Folsom died a hero. You understand that, don't you?"

"Nobody even knows his name," I protested. "He died for nothing! He wasted his life."

"You're trying to change things. You now have yourself a martyr."

I slapped him across the face and left the garage, but he caught up with me.

"I won't let you strike me a third time," he warned.

I flipped him off, unable to speak.

"Ava!" He gripped my shoulders to stop me from walking away. "You have to be stronger than this. You can't let something like this ruin everything."

"As if you care. You don't want us to win."

He stared at me through that impenetrable mask of his. I hadn't a clue what was running through his mind.

"If I'm forced to be on your side, it had better be the winning one," he said. "Come to me when you want to talk tactics. When you're ready to be an adult about it. A warrior. A leader."

"I'm not a leader. I'm just a person who's sick of what's going on. We're trying to survive, Gabe. That's all. We're holding on by our fingertips. I can't let them come after these people again. If that had happened to Emmett, we wouldn't even be having this conversation right now."

"If it was the boy's body in that garage, you'd be too busy trying to stop Peter from setting fire to the world," he said. "What were you going to say about Peter before?"

"He... I... the policeman your Guardians are supposed to be watching over, he knew Peter. He knew him from... back then. He knows there's something going on."

"So why are you protecting him? Why not tell him the truth?"

"Because it brings trouble. Anyone who knows can't hide. Once you know the truth, you can't ever unlearn it. It's permanent. I can't be the person who does that to him."

"It might protect him."

"Or make him a target. Shay's a good person. Being around us will taint him, too. Carl and I found him to ask about the night Emmett was taken. In case there was something that could help find Emmett."

"And this was before Emmett showed up in your lap? Interesting."

"A little too interesting," I said. "Shay told us that Peter kept talking about a light, something that protected him from the demons. After Peter's uncle visited him in the hospital, he forgot all about it. Never mentioned the light again."

"So?" But he looked uncomfortable.

"So Peter doesn't have an uncle. And a light protecting him? I'm supposed to think that's not connected?"

He looked away and took a deep breath. "I don't know why Peter was spared. I don't know why you, of everyone, were protected. I don't know what it's building up to, but I know, without any doubt in my mind, that there are people you cannot trust. We all have our roles, but our priorities can be easily swayed. Not all of us do as we are supposed to."

"We're back to Cam? How is he different from you?"

He wheezed out a breath, and I felt his anger. "I have to go. I'll send people to deal with Folsom's body, so try not to kill them if they startle you. Go check on your pets."

"Fuck you." I stalked away more angry than upset. Folsom was gone, but it wouldn't be for nothing.

I wasn't going to be the arsehole who used his death to further their cause, but I wouldn't let him be forgotten. Worse was the fact they had come after Emmett and Peter. They hurt the boy, marked him. They had to pay. The only way we could protect ourselves was by being fiercer than our enemies. If only I knew exactly who those enemies were.

Shay finally texted me, asking what I was on about, so I told him to watch his back.

I rang Nancy to ask if she was okay. My grandmother snapped at me on the phone, a sure sign that she was fine. I would have to bite the bullet and visit her eventually, but not on that day. I didn't have the energy.

That left the cul-de-sac: Anka, Dita, and Mrs. Yaga.

Having to explain I had possibly brought trouble to the cul-de-sac scared me even more than my grandmother.

# 4

I gazed at my feet, feeling like a bold child.

Mrs. Yaga was mightily pissed. "So you not only bring a child from Hell here, you also lead enemies from the Council to us?"

I preferred her sweet little old lady routine.

She stood up straighter, her eyes flashing with anger. "And they killed him. For helping you?"

I nodded. "They tied him to the gate. Probably as a warning."

"Animals." She swore. "If they come here..."

"Call me. I'll deal with it, I swear. I understand that you want me to leave, but—"

She tutted. "Leave? Nonsense. You can help protect the place."

"But I have to watch over the sanctuary. With Folsom gone—"

"With Folsom gone, the hidden need to be moved. Had you found an alternative hiding place before he died?"

I sat on the edge of the pavement at the mouth of the cul-de-sac, wearier than ever. "He was still working on it."

She nodded. "You need everyone together. Safety in numbers. There needs to be trust; the wrong person could cause havoc. Are you sure where the attack came from?"

"I'm guessing it had to do with the market. They went after Emmett." I swallowed hard. "Which makes it obvious to me."

"Or obvious that they wanted to hurt you. Distract you."

"You're not the only one who believes it was a distraction. From what, I don't know."

"I don't have to tell you what your weaknesses are." She patted my arm gently. "Stay strong. The boy is fine."

I nodded. "Hurting me may be an added bonus. I'm pretty certain someone in the Council was... _is_ involved with the slave market. I'm sure one of the Guardians infected the humans with shadows."

"Shadows?"

"I've seen it a couple of times before. We think it might be some kind of demonic possession. The first time I really spoke to Esther was when a shifter, a _Guardian_ , attacked her. She knew him, but he was _suffocating_ with these shadows on his soul. Made me want to vomit, exactly the same effect the Guardian I suspect has on me. Another time, it was Peter. The shadows tried to attach themselves, but they couldn't because he was protected. Then there was one more."

I hesitated, and she stared at me expectantly.

"With Peter, I realised I could burn the shadows away the same way my dagger burns up the poison in a vampire's bloodstream. I figured I could kind of soak them up myself and cleanse them from my own body. I had some kind of compulsion to destroy them. Anyway, a human came at me one night, totally gone to the shadows. He tried to kill me, and I knocked him out to get rid of the shadows. It worked perfectly, except it was too much for him, and he... and he died."

She nodded. "When you did this, cleansed the shadows, were there any after-effects? On you?"

"I think I got a nosebleed. No big deal."

She gazed at me. "Get nosebleeds often?"

"Occasionally. Everything has its price."

"That's true, but the price can sometimes be bigger than our body can deal with. Do you understand? You can't keep hurting yourself."

"I'm not hurting myself. I'm helping."

"If you're bleeding, then it's possible your body is rejecting it, that you don't have enough power. Too much human." She smiled. "The one thing you've never been accused of."

I sighed. "A nosebleed isn't going to kill me, Mrs. Yaga. Can we get back to the point?"

"Another thing to leave for another day." She clenched her hand, and I realised she was missing her walking stick. Her eyes looked different, too; the deep brown hid shards of white. "So you believe a Guardian is involved with these shadows, how?"

"He's a demon. He provokes the same reaction in me as the shadows do. I think he's doing something to somehow pass on the shadows and infect people. I haven't figured it out yet, but I figured he was finding some way to transport demons or something."

"To take you down?"

"Maybe. I threatened him, and nothing's happened since, but there's a complication. Or at least there was. Esther's brother is a good friend to this Guardian."

"The alpha? I've heard rumours, but no matter, shifters are loyal regardless. Strange that he and his sister haven't been reunited."

"She's not ready. She's still hiding in case the Guardians pick her up and take her to the cells." It had been a while since Esther's and Aiden's beliefs and morals had converged onto the same path. "Same with Val and the rest. All good fighters, all needing to hide away."

"It may seem like a waste, but their time will surely come."

"I have to deal with the Council first."

"I'm on your side," Mrs. Yaga said. "I will be a friend to you, but I need your help. When the time comes, the cul-de-sac may need your protection. Can I count on you?"

"Of course," I said, but I was confused. Mrs. Yaga was plenty strong. I doubted anyone would get into the cul-de-sac without her say so.

"How is Peter?" she asked.

The rapid change of subject made me dizzy. "Not great. I don't know how long they'll be able to keep him down there, but it's safer for everyone. Less distractions for me."

"You need to go to Brogan. Make sure he feels involved. You need to play your role with him."

"Why are you helping me? What's in it for you?"

She appeared confused. "Why does anything have to be in it for me? The sooner you deal with this, the sooner you can be the person you were always meant to be. I'm happy to hurry that along before I get too tired."

She dismissed me, and I knew I had to go back to Eddie.

On the way, I tried to think of options, ideas, suspects, anything. The more I learned, the more things looked connected, but how were the shadows connected to Emmett? From Esther to Peter to me to Emmett, we had all been attacked by the shadows. We were all in somebody's way, and I feared I had been asking the wrong questions all along.

It all fell back to the Council and my suspicions that someone important was involved in the market. There were too many empty patches, too many ideas I couldn't tie together neatly. Every theory ran into a brick wall; every suggestion left an empty thread hanging.

When I opened the door to Eddie's shop, I sensed a darkness in the air. Something thrummed against my skin as soon as I stepped over the threshold. It reminded me of the living book of magic that Eddie kept hidden in his upstairs room, a book I felt sure answered at least one of my questions.

Marina stood across from Eddie at the counter, and I hesitated to speak in front of her. If the sensation running through the air was any indication, Eddie was allowing Marina to mess with his creepy book of mojo. I didn't want her to know anything about my problems.

"Oh, you can tell me," she said, sticking out her chest when she noticed me falter. "He'll tell me later anyway."

I glanced at Eddie, and he nodded, but also rolled his eyes.

I explained everything as briefly as possible: that Carl, Peter, and Emmett were hiding, that the Guardians had vanished, that Folsom had been murdered, and that a lot of people wanted revenge.

"Good," Eddie said. "Vengeance will give them strength. Something concrete to fight for. Everyone needs a cause. There's never been a stronger one than revenge. Peter is proof of that."

I stared at him, suddenly suspicious. "This has nothing to do with you, right? You didn't have him murdered to make him a martyr, to create a lot of angry rebels?"

"Of course not," he said, but I didn't like Marina's grin. "Although that wouldn't have been a bad idea. It will be easier to spread whispers now that the Council are unmerciful, that they will take out unarmed creatures who haven't harmed a soul. Folsom was a nobody in the grand scheme of things. There are a lot of scared nobodies out there." His eyes gleamed. "This is exactly what we needed. Silly move on their behalf."

"And _they_ are, exactly?"

He frowned. "I assumed the order came from the Council, but perhaps not."

"Either way, Folsom's dead. That means the rebels have to move."

"I could help with that," Marina said. "I'd love to see what you have hidden away."

"I bet you would," I snapped. "The less people with access, the better."

"But the numbers are growing," she pointed out eagerly. "Any one of them could be a traitor."

"Then they'll get a taste of my fist in their mouth." I turned to Eddie, deciding to ignore the witch. "They may come after you, too."

"They could try," he scoffed. "I have more protection than I need. In fact, maybe we should turn this place into a new sanctuary. A headquarters for the cause. Hiding in plain sight."

Marina clapped her hands. "Perfect idea."

"Yeah," I said. "Maybe. Have to figure out how first, right?"

"I'm sure you'll figure it out," he said, but there was a nastiness to his grin.

I shivered, wrapping my arms around myself. "I should head on then. I have a lot to do."

"Like what?" Eddie asked.

"Like figuring out what the hell is going on before anyone else gets hurt."

I left in a hurry, but on my way home to gather some things for Emmett, I got a call from Yvonne, Emmett's aunt and Daimhín's day assistant.

"She's requested a meeting this evening. It's important you be there."

I sighed. _What now?_ "Fine. I can show up for a few minutes."

"Do me a favour. Tell Peter to bring Emmett to my place tomorrow. I have something for him."

"He can't."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

I resisted the urge to hang up. "Someone came for Emmett today. They're in hiding."

"In hiding? Where? Who came?"

"Not sure who. Can't tell you where."

"You little..." She sucked in a gasp. "This is all down to you. I hope you're happy."

"What?"

She made a strangled sound. " _You_ brought this trouble to them. The sooner they get away from you, the better."

She hung up, leaving me shaken. She had voiced my own thoughts. I decided not to go back to the sanctuary until after I had spoken with Daimhín. _Then_ I could spend some time with Emmett and make sure he was okay. _Then_ I could relax for five minutes.

I had to locate a new sanctuary, make sure Eddie didn't uncover it, and find a way to protect everyone at the same time. It seemed impossible.

By the time I made it to Daimhín's place, I was determined to hurry, to ensure that Eddie never got his hands on the people I had promised to protect.

Daimhín's place was unusually heavily guarded. When I was shown into the living room she normally hosted visitors in, I was surprised to see Rose, her human pet, kneeling at Daimhín's feet and holding her hand. Rose was as pale as usual, but her eyes were worried, and that in turn scared me. She normally acted as though she were invincible under Daimhín's care. If she worried, it was time for everyone else to panic.

"Sit," Daimhín said, her usual calm demeanour nowhere in sight.

Rose kissed Daimhín's knuckles and left us alone for one of the few times since I had met the Irish vampire queen.

"Something wrong?" I asked, taking a seat on the couch.

She nodded. "Reuben hasn't contacted the Council."

"So Gabe tells me."

"Then it's as Eloise saw it. He won't return. Whether he joined them willingly or by force, he won't set foot here as a friend again. That is warning enough."

"What do you mean?"

"There are signs that something's coming. Eloise has been seeing a lot of darkness and blood. Gideon is untraceable, and with Reuben's disappearance, I fear the worst. War is coming, Ms. Delaney. The problem is that both sides need me as an ally. Both sides will be quick to punish. I am stuck."

"Do what I do. Get out of the way and let the big guys stomp all over each other."

Her lips curved upward. "Is that what you did? To myself and Maximus? Perhaps I'm too hard on your lesser intelligence."

I gave a weak laugh, trying to relax. "So are you telling me which side you're picking? Or are you going to leave?"

"Do I have a hiding place here?" She stared at me keenly. "Do Eddie Brogan's plans include me?"

I looked away, unsure of how to answer. "I don't think you'd fit in there," I said at last.

"Ah, so there's some kind of moral testing," she said scornfully. "Only certain breeds are welcome. Is that it?"

I frowned, thinking of Mrs. Yaga. "No testing, but if you're going to want to eat half the residents, it probably wouldn't work out."

"I can bring my own snacks." She showed her teeth. "What's the end game, Ms. Delaney? To kill us all? Eliminate any species that offends you? Rid yourself of all of the leaders so you can take their jobs?"

"No." I leaned forward. "I want things to be fair. It would be nice to give everyone a fighting chance."

"You mean give humans an excuse to hunt us all down," she said, but the fight seemed to have left her.

"Like I said, a chance."

"I like how things are." She frowned. "I am comfortable."

"I think Gideon was proof of how dangerous complacency is for you."

She jerked her head up. "You are different lately. Cockier."

"Not cockier." I smiled. "I have to take bigger risks now that I have something to lose."

"Lots of somethings," she said, snarling. "And you'll risk them all to aid Eddie?"

"I won't risk any of them."

"If _I've_ heard the rumours, then it's a guarantee that the Council have," she warned.

"They don't see me as a real threat."

"I wouldn't be so sure." She sat back. "I think a holiday would be a grand idea. Keep out of all of the battles and see where I stand when the dust settles. Whatever the British vampires are sending our way, it's going to be intense, concentrated. Watch out for dense areas, places that the Council have a hand in. They have Reuben's information, after all."

"Thanks," I said, surprised at her helpfulness.

"I'm not exactly impressed with the way the BVA are handling this. Winston's always got up my nose, and now he makes demands of me, acts as though I am lesser than he. I am ancient. I am a _queen_. I do not bow down to him. I do, however, want to survive, so leaving is now on the agenda."

"Don't suppose you're taking Yvonne with you?"

She smiled. "I don't plan on solving any of your problems, but if you're still alive at the end of this, I don't see why our working agreement has to change."

"Maybe I'll go part-time," I said with a grin. "Aim for early retirement."

"You've been so much more trouble than you're worth."

"So people keep telling me. But what's coming? Vampires? Beasts?"

"They likely have Gideon's information. I think it's safe to presume in this case."

I gave a low whistle. "An army of beasts."

"In Dublin city," she reminded. "Wreaking havoc on all of those precious humans of yours. There may not be a country to return to. There may be nothing sustainable here again."

"Nobody gets off lightly. Not if they're anything like Becca." My stomach turned at the idea of an army of creatures like her near the people I loved.

"There are worse things than an army," someone whispered from the doorway. The child vampire watched us through pink-tinged eyes, a doll clutched in her hand. "The darkness will rise and swallow us whole, if you let it."

Eloise fled before I could question her.

Daimhín sighed wearily. "She's confused, hiding every time she _sees_. If you have any sense, you'd stay hidden, too. Better yet, take your humans and leave. Keep out of the battles. Survival is important for everyone, after all, and no matter how I interpret Eloise's visions, it seems that Ireland's end is near. Leaving is the best option for everyone."

"Can't do that either."

"That conscience must cause you a lot of trouble."

I nodded. "Just a tad."

"Well," she said, getting to her feet. "This is likely goodbye. If I left Jules behind, would you babysit?"

"Hell no." I rubbed the scar on my hand that had come courtesy of Jules's fangs.

She sighed. "Eloise would never forgive me. She takes great pleasure in caring for that wretched animal. How I wish I had given her the puppy she asked for a century ago." She walked toward the door. "Beware. Any vampires who don't leave will side with Winston and his crowd. Don't go too hard on them. They're trying to survive."

"This feels like a final goodbye."

"If the beasts get out of control, we're all dead." Her eyes narrowed. "But you're not going to let that happen, are you?"

I clenched my jaw and shook my head. I definitely wasn't going to do that.

# 5

I called Gabe with an update. He didn't sound surprised by Daimhín's reaction to the situation.

That niggled at me. "Why aren't you more worried about the whole 'army of beasts' thing?"

"We weren't prepared last time," he said. "This time we know more. Besides, we have our own pack of monsters. They haven't had a good fight in a while."

He hung up before I could ask him more, so I hurried back to the sanctuary. My phone rang on the way there.

"Someone was here," Carl said, sounding panicked. "Someone came inside while you were gone."

" _What_? What happened?"

"Someone came into the sanctuary uninvited. We have to move, Ava. We have to get out of here."

"Hold on! Just keep calm. I'm almost there, okay?" I hung up.

Swearing, I ran, wishing I hadn't wasted so much time. If anyone got hurt...

I didn't pick up any fresh scents as I ran through the gates, couldn't hear a heartbeat or sense any energies around as I descended the stairs, but I felt something as I passed through the doorway. The lock to the sanctuary was broken. We would never be safe again. We had to move.

They were all in a panic, milling around with a dozen conversations going on at once.

"There she is," someone cried.

I was ambushed by too many bodies. Too many scents. Too many heartbeats. I panicked, gulping down my natural response. A firm hand grabbed mine and pulled me out of there.

"Back up," Cam called out. "Everyone just back up for a minute." He glared at me. "Don't even look at Kate if you're thirsty."

I was too busy calming myself to argue. "What happened?" I asked after a couple of seconds, glancing around at everyone.

"Someone came in," one of them said from somewhere in the back of the overexcited mob. "Leah sensed them."

"I dealt with it," Peter said, and the crowd parted for him. Streaks of blood striped his shirt, and he held a bloody knife clenched tight in his fist.

I ran to him, checking him over. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," he practically growled.

"Emmett?"

"Carl pulled him into one of the rooms as soon as Leah gave the warning. He's asleep now."

"Peter dealt with it before anyone else could react," Val said with a grudging respect. "He's a decent warrior."

Peter raised a brow at the half-hellhound female's compliment. "Thanks."

"Best you're gonna get," I said. "So who was it? And how did they get in?"

"My best guess is a half-breed," Esther ventured. "Definite shifter blood in there, but I don't know him. I _should_ know him. Anyone with shifter blood is supposed to declare themselves to Aiden."

"Unless we're not the only ones hiding secrets," Peter said.

"He stank of magic," Lorcan said. He held his twin sister's hand tightly. "Fae magic."

"What the hell?" I asked. "Why send _one_?"

"To spy?" Cam suggested. "Or as an assassin. Either way, they're bound to send more."

"Come on," Peter said. "Show her the body."

They led me to a room that had been used as storage. A sheet-covered figure lay on the floor.

"Waste of a bloody sheet," Peter muttered as he pulled it back to expose the dead person's face.

I didn't recognise the guy, but the hooded cloak around his shoulders looked similar to the ones worn by the people in Lucia's vision. The would-be attacker or spy was pretty young, and I wondered why. Why us? Why one? Why everything? The more I answered, the more questions I discovered. I couldn't imagine a day when I would find all of the answers.

Seeing something in his hairline, I knelt down. I ran my fingers through his hair, trying to get a better look at his scalp. "There's a tattoo there. Some kind of swirled markings." Perfectly symmetrical circles and curved lines covered both sides of his scalp, running behind his ears and down his neck.

"Raven," Val muttered, leaning over to see.

"Huh?"

She pointed at her own tattoos, the intricate and pretty designs from her neck up into her hairline. "Raven. I met her in the market. Nicknamed her Raven for her hair. The word went around among the guards that she was born from a long line of magical tattooists. She can imbue tattoos."

"With fae magic?" Peter asked.

"Any magic," she replied. "But it would explain the sense of fae about him."

"Any idea what the tattoo itself means? Or where we can get in touch with Raven?"

"Somebody bought her." Val's hand hovered over her weapon. "After she tattooed me. It was a long time ago. I have no idea who took her or where she is now, and she may have taken a different name when she left the market. I'm positive this has been done by either Raven or an apprentice of hers. This is her work."

"I've never heard of her," Esther said. "But..." She frowned as she trailed off.

"What is it?" I asked.

She screwed up her nose and squeezed her eyes shut. "Now that Val mentions it, I have seen similar tattoos. I didn't know they were magical, but I've definitely seen similar ones. I never thought anything of it before."

"Where?" Peter demanded. "Where did you see these tattoos, Esther?"

"At Headquarters," she said in a low voice. "People who work for the Council. Guardians. A particular circle. I... at least one is a shifter. I thought it was just... I thought it was harmless."

I exchanged a worried glance with Peter. It might not have meant anything. It might have meant everything. The tattoos ran all the way down to the back of the dead man's neck, and I turned his body over to see how far they went.

"Look." I pointed at a sideways S in a circle. "A slave market brand. Just like Val's and Emmett's."

The tension ratcheted up a notch as we put two and two together.

"This pretty much confirms the worst," Esther said. "Only problem now is finding out who is involved and who is innocent. Almost an impossibility with most of us stuck down here."

I exhaled loudly. "There's worse news. The Irish vampires are fleeing. Rumours of a beast army on its way."

"How the hell are we going to get everyone out of here and into another location if there are rabid beasts running around at night and some kind of dodgy assassins during the day?" Peter demanded.

"I'll think of something," I snapped. "It'll have to be daytime. We've a better chance against _this_ than beasts. You don't need to tell me it's risky because we don't have a choice. We're gonna have to work fast. Find somewhere temporary. Somewhere I can keep everyone hidden."

"Screw that," Esther spat. "I'm not staying hidden if we're being invaded. Not now. Not after this."

"Remember last time? The whole almost dying thing? Forgotten that already?" I glared at her.

Esther glared right back. "How many strong fighters are down here, Ava? Val could absolutely destroy a beast all by herself. The twins are helpful in half a million different ways. And Peter? He's crazy enough to scare anyone off."

More voices piped up, offering to defend our territory. I didn't remind them how scared they'd all been five minutes previously at the idea of one loner sneaking into the sanctuary.

"Fine. You scary fighters defend this place while I go figure out another option."

"Need help with that?" Peter asked.

I shook my head. "I have an idea. I just need someone's permission first. After that, we have no choice but to deal with the possible army coming our way. Daimhín told me the beasts would be sent directly into dense areas of the city. I mean, it's possible they've been adjusting this formula. They might have managed to train the beasts. Even so, the things will still be crazy for blood. I can't imagine the vampires figuring out a way past that in such a short time. That's what makes the beasts so dangerous, after all. So we need to get people armed and dangerous if they're going to stand a chance."

"What? Humans?" Cam asked.

"Yeah, humans. We can't let them get picked off one by one this time. This is how we gain allies. By fighting alongside them."

"But... _humans_." He sounded disgusted.

I wanted to punch him in the face. I was developing some seriously violent urges in my old age. "It doesn't matter how many times you say it, Cam. It still means the same thing. Humans are the one thing almost every supernatural creature on this island needs to survive. It's about time the underworld started protecting their food." I smiled as ideas came to me. "We're going to be prepared. The BVA are not going to take us over. And when it's all done, we'll take what should already be ours."

"And what then? Set up a new council? Leave everyone to their own devices?" Cam asked. "You're an idiotic child, Ava."

I stuck out my tongue, unable to resist tormenting him a little. Peter laughed, and Cam strode away in disgust.

"He does that a lot," Val said in a low voice, much to Peter's amusement.

"So can I depend on you lot to keep it together this time?" I asked, only half-teasing.

"You know I can always handle some killing," Peter said, his eyes darkening.

"Scary man," I whispered.

We rejoined the group in the communal area. "We may have to miss the funeral," I told the others.

That brought a whole ton of protests down on my head.

"Okay," I said, holding up my hands. "Maybe it's worth the risk."

"You don't understand," Leah said. "He was like a father to us. A friend. We have to say goodbye. It wouldn't be right any other way. We just... we're sick of hiding away in fear. This is one thing they shouldn't be able to take from us."

I nodded. "Just know it'll be dangerous. I'll go now, but make sure someone guards the entrance at all times. No slacking. I have a lot to do. Someone work on a list of stuff we'll need for the move. Pack up as much as you can carry, but make sure you're prepared to ditch it if you have to. Someone has their eye on us. We have to be extra careful."

The crowd dispersed as almost everyone found something to keep them busy.

"You look exhausted," Peter said as he walked me to the exit.

"It's been the longest day of all time." I yawned.

"Don't come back tonight," he said. "Get some rest before you do whatever you're about to do."

I nodded, but I couldn't imagine sleeping with so many unanswered questions on my mind. I glanced over his shoulder. "Take care of everyone while I'm gone, but Emmett is your personal priority. Don't forget him in the heat of the moment."

He closed the space between us and slipped his hands around my waist.

"He's safe, Ava. I'll organise people to keep watch at the door constantly. We can protect ourselves for one night."

"I hope so," I whispered, but he kissed the words away and pushed me out of the sanctuary.

Next stop: Mrs. Yaga. She lived in a bungalow in the same area as the cul-de-sac, but I hadn't known that when I moved there. The base of her magic began in her home, and the hairs on my arms rose as I knocked at her door.

"I want to bring them all to the cul-de-sac," I said when she answered her door.

She stared at me blankly for a couple of seconds before inviting me into her house. She led me into a living room filled with comfortable chairs and cabinets stuffed with brass ornaments. The place appeared pleasant and safe, but some deep instinct warned me to beware.

I took a seat on her couch. "It'll take a while for me to figure out how to make a proper safe house for them, but the cul-de-sac could be secure for the time being. Plus we have some excellent fighters, better than me, and—"

"You're a terrible saleswoman." Mrs. Yaga sat in a chair across from me. "Bring them if you wish. But where are you going to house them?"

"I was hoping you could help with that."

"How many are there?"

I shrugged. The numbers changed frequently. "At least thirty. That includes some of _my_ people."

"It will take a lot of work. I'll need to find new accommodations for the occupants and up the protection. It will require energy that I just don't have anymore. I'll need to eat. It will take a lot of extra power. Especially once the beasts arrive, if they ever turn up."

"So... what? You want me to buy you dinner?"

Her gaze locked onto mine. "No, Ava. I need to feed from _you_."

"What are you talking about? My blood?"

She laughed harshly. "Hardly. I need your essence. Your power. Did you never find out what I am?"

"What are you?"

"Short answer would be a hag. Traditionally found on your chest, sucking the life out of you as you sleep." She grinned, as if remembering. "Of course, I only take a taste these days, just enough to carry on for a little while longer. But you... you could give me enough to take care of all of your refugees."

I stared at my feet, rapidly thinking it over. Was that what she'd wanted me for all along? Would she take too much? Kill me? Sweat trickled down my back as thoughts of a certain succubus jumped into my head. Would my landlady control me? Poison me with her own essence?

"Oh, don't be shy," she said. "I'll only take a little. You still need to be able to fight, after all."

"I don't think—"

"Do you want my protection or not?"

"Fine," I said sullenly. "But take too much, and I'll have to kill you."

She sniggered, a secretive little laugh that said I knew nothing. "Of course, my dear." She got up and came over to sit beside me. "It won't hurt much."

I closed my eyes and felt her gnarled hand touch my chest then run up to my neck. She clenched her nails into my neck, and my eyes shot open. Her mouth gaped wide as if her jaw had come unhinged. Her skin sagged, unable to contain her large rotting teeth any longer.

My lips fell apart automatically, and a pale wispy light flew out of my mouth and straight into hers. My pores opened, leaking light, and I wanted to vomit, wanted to flee, but I was paralysed by her touch. I couldn't breathe. I couldn't move. My mind turned inward in blind nightmarish panic, and I was convinced I was dying. I felt life leave me. Felt my soul ripping away. Felt my body sag with every spark of light that left it.

Her eyes brightened, the brown gleaming and shimmering. She made sounds of pleasure that turned my stomach. Then she was gone, moving away from me, and the strange sensations ended.

I choked a little, struggling to catch my breath. My lungs were on fire. I tried to speak, but only emitted a croak.

"You won't be able to speak for a few minutes," she said from the corner.

I found her in the shadows. She was licking fingers that seemed impossibly long. I couldn't make out her face, but I saw her eyes, electric and white in the dark.

"Thank you, Ava. That was _revitalising_. I'll get started on the preparations. Give me two days, and then you can bring them here. You may leave."

I got to my feet and almost fell back onto the couch.

She apologised. "Perhaps I took a little too much. You should rest for a couple of hours."

I stumbled out of her house and found my way home, feeling as though I were high, floating with a weightless body. By the time I reached my cottage, the light-headedness had passed, but my knees struggled to hold me up. Inside my home, I came close to collapsing. I tried to crawl up the stairs on my hands and knees, gave up, and lay on the couch instead. The last thing I did was touch my neck, but there were no wounds from her nails.

# 6

After waking early, I rang Gabe, still unsettled by the way I had practically died in my sleep. "Any chance the funeral can be arranged today or tomorrow?"

"Why?" he asked with a suspicious tone.

"Because I'm moving them all. Soon. Someone got in the sanctuary."

"What!"

I held the phone away from my ear at his yell. "Okay, Shouty, settle down. Peter dealt with it before I got there. They thought the intruder might have been a half-breed. Esther sensed some shifter in him, and the twins felt fae magic, but..."

"But?" He sounded impatient.

"But he had tattoos on his scalp, under his hair, and Val reckons the tattoos were imbued with fae magic, something that can be done by a kid who used to be in the slave market." I sighed. "Esther thinks a couple of people who work for the Council have these same tattoos. Then there was the brand on the back of his neck. Slave market markings, same as Val and Emmett. So we're back to that idea again."

He was silent for so long that I asked, "Are you there?"

"And it got in? By itself?"

"Yeah, I think the lock is broken now. It could be the reason Folsom was murdered, because his protection is gone or something. I don't get it, but that's not even the point. We have to move them now."

"Moving that many _wanted_ people will be difficult," he said slowly.

"I know, but we've no choice. If the beasts came... if they got into the sanctuary... I can't let that be an option. We can't afford to wait around for somebody else to sneak in, particularly if the Council are involved. So do you know anything?"

"My hand wasn't involved in this. I'll suffer if your people are injured. I'm not that masochistic, Ava."

"Have you heard anything about this tattoo artist? Or some kind of group within the Council's staff?"

"I haven't. I'll dig up whatever I can, but this is all news to me."

"Maybe you haven't been paying enough attention," I said. "This is big and twisted, Gabe. I can feel it. We're uprooting trouble, but the people in the sanctuary need this funeral, so we're doing it."

"If you insist," he said. "I'll organise it for tomorrow. Be ready for my call. It has to be brief, I'm afraid."

"That's fine. They just want a chance to say goodbye."

"They?"

"Okay, I do, too. But I want them in safety before the beasts come."

"You're really this concerned about the BVA?"

I exhaled loudly. "Abso-fucking-lutely. This is real, Gabe. The vampire queen and her seer are running scared, so don't doubt that this is happening. The beasts will go after anything even remotely like you and me. Don't forget that. Be careful."

"I'll need to know where they all are," he said. "Your humans. In order to keep an eye on them."

I hesitated, still afraid to wholly trust him.

"I can stay with them," he pointed out. "You might feel safer if you bring me to them and refuse to let me leave."

"Possibly."

"I'll get organised around here. Try to get all of your humans in the one place if possible."

Shit. That meant my grandmother, who was not exactly easy to be around, and a policeman who didn't even know about the supernatural world. How was I going to pull that off?

And what if Mrs. Yaga needed more energy to protect my friends? The thought of letting her touch me—letting her _take_ from me—made my skin crawl.

I called Shay and asked him to meet me at my house in a couple of days. I would think of something to tell him before then.

Nancy, my grandmother, would be difficult. The last time she had been in possible danger, she refused to come with me, instead choosing to stay in a hotel. If there were beasts coming, I didn't want her to be anywhere with lots of people unless I was there to protect her. I might have felt anger and bitterness toward her, but a tiny part of myself couldn't let her be harmed, no matter what she had done.

I headed to her home, dreading the conversation. Her reactions were unpredictable, something I was beginning to blame on her age, and I wasn't sure if she would come with me, or if I could have her near me for any length of time without murdering her. I was only partly joking about that.

A familiar sick feeling came over me when I reached her neighbourhood. It had been my neighbourhood, too, but the place never managed to feel like home to me. There had been too many wrongs done to me there, too much isolation and rejection. It would always be a place that made me feel uncomfortable at best and paralysed me with fear at worst.

The door was ajar when I got to her house, and my stomach dropped to the floor. _Not again. Please, not again. No more dead bodies of people who couldn't defend themselves._ I couldn't take any more.

I sniffed hesitantly, but detected no death. There was... something. Different scents that I couldn't explain. I found Nancy in the living room, knitting rapidly.

"Oh, hello, Ava," she said brightly.

Her out-of-character attitude completely freaked me out. "Your door was open."

"Did you leave it open again? Aren't I always telling you to close it after you?" She shook her head and the clacking of her knitting needles grew faster. "The child will be the death of me," she whispered.

I shifted from one foot to the other, feeling ridiculously juvenile. "So I came to tell you something, and—"

Her head shot up, her eyes narrowing coldly. "What did you do this time?"

"Me? Nothing. It was the vampires. They—"

She made the sign of the cross. "Don't say that word in this house. You know the rules. Go to your room."

"My _what_? What are you on about?"

"No answering back! Get out of my sight."

"Nancy, what the hell are you..."

I caught a scent then, something I hadn't smelled in over seven years. My breath hitched in my throat, and I froze. There was no escape. The past had just caught up with me.

The front door slammed, and a voice called out, "I have your tea, Nancy."

I turned in shock as Wesley walked into the room. He faltered when he saw me, a half-dozen emotions flitting across his face in rapid succession. My own mouth had dropped open, and he let a plastic shopping bag fall to the floor.

That broke the spell. Both of us bent to pick it up, our fingers touching briefly. I took a step back in horror as my throat ached with a thirst I couldn't satisfy. _Not now. Not again. Not with him._

I turned away from my ex-boyfriend, the one I had been tempted to drain, the one I had run away from, the one who had changed my life in a dozen separate ways. My hands trembled; I couldn't think straight. Between my grandmother acting crazy and my ex walking into the room as if the past seven years hadn't happened, I couldn't get a handle on what was going on.

"No funny business, you two," Nancy said, peering at us. "David, put on the kettle. There's a love."

"David?" I gazed at my grandmother, still struggling to catch up.

"It's okay," Wesley said under his breath, touching my arm briefly. "Why don't you give me a hand?"

He escorted me out of the room, and after a second, I heard Nancy's knitting start up again.

I made it to the kitchen before losing my mind. "What's going on? Why are you here? And what the hell is with _her_?"

He stared at me blankly for a couple of seconds. "You don't know?"

"Do I look like someone in the know?" I shouted.

He held up his hands. "I thought you were here because you knew. It's dementia, Ava. A couple of years ago, she was told she was likely in the early stages of Alzheimer's. Lately, she's gotten worse. It's been a pretty rapid decline, actually. We've been trying to figure out how to get in touch with you. She never said... my mother's been taking care of her mostly. I help out when I'm home. And I'm home for good now. I owe it to you to keep an eye on her."

"Owe it to me? How could you possibly owe me anything?" I stared at him, aghast. I could have killed him back then, a man who had only ever been good to me. He had been the first to treat me like a person. The only one to see through the weirdness and awkwardness and appreciate the person I was underneath. I had repaid him by sinking my fangs into his flesh.

He glanced away as if ashamed. When he looked back at me, his dark soulful eyes reached inside me, found my teenage heart, and squeezed it until it skittered in my chest. "I don't fully remember what happened the night you left, Ava. It was a blur, but I must have hurt you terribly, and I'm so sorry. All I remember is how scared you looked. I can't forget that one thing. If there's anything I can ever do to make up for it, name it."

"You didn't hurt me, Wes," I said, my voice shaking. " _I_ hurt _you_."

"There wasn't a mark on me." His voice lowered. "But there was so much blood. I should have been more careful. I knew the things that had happened to you. I knew you needed to be looked after. I should have known better than to rush you like that."

I blinked a couple of times. Had I healed him? I had spent all of those years assuming he hated me, and he had been thinking the same thing about me. It came back to me in a rush, how delicately he had treated me, how he was the direct opposite of Peter, who expected me to take care of myself or he would leave me behind where I fell.

I laughed, a tinge hysterically, unable to stop myself. "I literally can't deal with this right now. This is insane. And bad, _really_ _bad_ , timing. Nancy. She's sick? Is there something I should be doing for her?"

"She needs stability," Wesley said, watching me carefully. "She needs patience, love, and comfort. She's struggling a lot. When she's lucid, she's upset about something she doesn't want to share. When she's _not_ , she gets distressed because she thinks she's back in the old days. Probably because of... well, you know how it was."

"So how do we fix it?"

He reached for my hand, but I put it behind my back. "You can't fix her," he said softly. "There's no cure for this."

Frowning, I shook my head. "There has to be."

He cleared his throat. "Ava, people don't survive Alzheimer's. It doesn't happen."

I waved a hand. "That's ridiculous. She's not going to die from some... some... I can't leave her here. There's stuff going on that's... well, dangerous. They could come here, and I can't leave her in this house, at risk."

"Do you need me to take her back to my mother's place?"

I bit my lip, thinking hard. "How would she react around a lot of strangers, do you think?"

"Honestly? I think she would be terrified. It's hard to tell, but I know it's gotten a lot worse this year. She's scared a lot. She mostly won't say what it is, but she seems to be constantly waiting for something bad to happen."

Since I had come back into her life.

He shrugged. "I can take care of her, Ava. We can all help her."

"You would do that? No questions?"

He looked hurt. "You know I would."

"No, I don't. I knew a boy." I looked him up and down. "You are most certainly not a boy."

He grinned, and it was a flashback all on its own. I had loved him once, loved his dark skin and darker eyes, his mellow voice, and how different we were. He was warm, happy, and content and able to deal with people so easily. He had been the one to teach me how to act around others. I wore a mask to outsiders but could be myself with him. I used to think we were two halves of a whole. Those days were over.

"Something bad is coming," I said, attempting to keep my voice even. "Something dangerous for everyone. In the meantime, someone will guard your house if she's there. If anything unusual happens, you contact me immediately. She has my number saved in her mobile." I took a deep breath. "This country's going to be involved in a war, Wes. You need to prepare yourself."

"Are you in the army or something?"

I winced. "Kind of. I'll be in touch unless your house number has changed."

"No, nothing's changed. It's been great to see you again, Ava." He reached out to hug me.

I panicked and backed away. "Yeah, I... I'm glad you're well. Nancy told me you had emigrated."

"I didn't find what I was looking for, so I came back."

I exhaled, only then realising I had been holding my breath. "I need to go. You should be safe in this neighbourhood. It's quiet here."

He looked confused, but I swept out of the room, my insides trembling.

Too many confusing memories. I couldn't think straight.

# 7

On the morning of Folsom's funeral, rain poured down heavily, washing away blood and guilt. I hadn't told anyone about my grandmother or the hag, and I tried to push them both to the back of my mind.

By the time Folsom was put into the earth, the rain had stopped, and the air felt fresh and clean. I felt different, too, determined not to have to watch another funeral.

We buried the goblin under a willow tree, the branches caressing the ground, protecting what lay beneath, the rain-drenched leaves dripping as if crying. My eyes felt wet, but I did not cry. Not on that day. Tears were a waste of my energy. Sadness and regret were a waste of my time. I needed strength, maybe anger. More importantly, I needed focus.

The people from the sanctuary huddled around the makeshift grave. One, the small man whose brother had committed suicide in the Council's cells and who I had only come to know as Ry, spoke on behalf of everyone. He said the most beautiful words, but I couldn't concentrate on them. I was too busy watching, waiting for something to come.

I had refused to allow Emmett out in the open to be a sitting duck. I couldn't help it when we made the move, but I wouldn't risk it twice. Peter had remained behind with him.

Carl moved closer to me, and I could tell he was worried.

"You doing okay?" he asked when I stepped away from the crowd.

I kept an eye on the perimeter. I wasn't the only one. "I'm okay," I said, avoiding his eyes.

"Come on. There's something eating you. Tell me what's wrong."

The rain began to fall again, drizzling onto my face. I blinked away the moisture. "I went to see Nancy. She's going senile, Carl. I can't bring her here. Not like she is. When I was there, she acted like I was a teenager again. It was spooky."

"So what are you going to do?"

I turned to check on the mourners. Lucia had her arms linked with both her brother's and Val's. Kate, the young woman who spent most of her time with Cam, stood as close to Lorcan as she did to the angel. Leah stood apart, her hands shoved into her pockets and her hood pulled so far over her face that I couldn't see her eyes. The teenage girl hadn't ever had a chance at being normal. I would have loved to offer it to her. And Esther... Esther mourned many things.

"Someone else was there," I said at last. "At Nancy's place."

Carl gazed at me. "Sounds ominous."

"Not really. Just a blast from the past."

"Who?"

"My ex." Numbers ran through my head, and I squeezed my lips together to stop them from shooting out of my mouth. I shrugged. "Wesley."

"Wow."

"Yeah. And he said he'd take her to his house."

"He knows everything?"

I shook my head. "I told him there was something dangerous happening, and she needed to be someplace safe."

"And he went along with it?"

"That's the kind of person he is, or at least _was_ when I knew him." I rubbed my eyes, trying to control the panic that crept around my head. "He thinks I left because he hurt me. All these years, and he didn't have a clue what really happened. He wasn't hurt. I must have... must have healed him or something. Weird, eh?"

"That's one word for it. You okay?"

"Just odd, seeing him out of the blue. He looks the same, except broader. And his hair's different." I smiled. "It was kind of nice to know he's okay."

"I get that. I hope Maria feels the same way about me some day."

When I glared at him, he winced, but the fight left me in an instant. "Tell me what's happening."

"Look at me. I've disappeared again, and I don't have an excuse to give her." He glanced around. "I can't keep doing this to her. It's not fair, and it's not workable. The only way she and I could maybe last is if I told her the truth, and I can't do that to her. Even if I could tell her, how would she react? I'm a completely different person now. I'm not the man she fell in love with, and I'm stuck in this. She doesn't have to be."

"I'm sorry."

He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and held me close. "We're some pair, Ava."

I opened my mouth to say something when a blood-curdling scream sliced through the air. One of our warning systems.

"Get them downstairs," I yelled at Carl as I took out my dagger.

He moved without a word, already knowing the drill. The six of us with weapons circled around the retreating bodies, making sure nothing got by us.

Ten figures—cloaked, faces covered, weapons in hand—jumped over the gates and ran straight for us, just like the one who had entered the sanctuary. I would have bet anything that they were all tattooed. Maybe they had slave brands, too.

Esther stuck her fingers in her mouth and whistled loudly. She seemed more like herself than I had seen in a while.

She glanced at me, a wry smile on her face. "Ready?"

"Now's the time," I called as the figures came closer.

A growl to the left alerted me to the fact Val was changing form. The approaching figures slowed at the sight of the hellhound, and I chuckled under my breath. Gabe and his own personal Guard came up behind our attackers. We surrounded the intruders, but they wouldn't give up without a fight. I could respect that.

"Gatecrashing is rude," I whispered to the one closest to me, right before my dagger connected with his throat. That one fell, and I moved on to the next one, jumping out of the way of Val's mace before it crushed a third attacker's arm. Another attempted to trip me up but was taken down by one of Ry's arrows. He gave me a thumbs-up and aimed elsewhere.

"Don't kill every one of them," I called out as Esther and Lorcan both took down one each.

Lorcan's face was blood-splattered and determined, and Esther's had hardened. We were all set on protecting our own. That was our best chance of winning any battle that came our way.

"I have one," Gabe said, holding a slumped figure. "Finish off the rest."

So we went to work.

Val pinned the bald man on the same table where Folsom's body had lain. He was thin and pale-skinned, with a spiralling tattoo on one side of his face. It wasn't exactly the same as the other fighter's, but I could see the similarities in the turn of the curves and the shading. So far, he had refused to speak.

"What is he?" I asked.

Gabe glared down at him. "I don't know. That's the problem."

"I'm still certain the tattoo is Raven's work," Val said. "No brand that I can see, though."

"Still no getting away from the fact that they're part of a team. Why come here?"

"Assassins," Val spat. "Why else attack innocents?"

"But how did they know to come _today_?" I glanced at Gabe, who squeezed his eyes shut. "Gabe? How did they know?"

He opened his eyes and gazed at me steadily. "I purposely informed the Council I needed extra protection today. I needed to know for sure. There's no going back now. There are traitors amongst us."

The attacker came to life. " _You're_ the traitor. Hiding what we need." His voice wasn't his own, and his eyes bubbled for a couple of seconds before exploding in a bloody mess.

We all stepped back in disgust as the assassin's entire body fizzled as if soaked in acid. He disintegrated into a disgusting blob on the floor.

"Well," Gabe said. "That was interesting."

"That's one way of putting it," I said. "What the hell was that?"

"Some kind of safeguard." Val sounded furious. "To stop him from talking, possibly."

"Weird," I whispered.

"This has become a lot more complicated," Gabe said. "I may be in danger."

"I'm more concerned about everyone else, to be honest," I said wryly. "Someone thinks you're a traitor. Someone _knows_ you are."

"Someone is playing a dangerous game," he replied, his brow furrowing. "I wonder what exactly they know. How many are involved. From here on out, we can't trust a soul."

"Thank feck we're moving on from here," I said. "I'm not comfortable about how that journey might go down. Can we trust your vehicles now?"

He shook his head. "Afraid not. What I don't understand is where these attackers sprouted from. They're a secret group, obviously, but who's responsible for them? They can't have come together just for us, so what have they been trained to do? And just how long has it been going on?"

"Erossi's always been a bit of a dick," I said.

"But he's too cocky to hide his own dedicated group of warriors," Gabe said.

"Unless he's playing everyone," I suggested. "Val, do you think we can walk the entire group out of here without getting anyone killed?"

"Only if we leave now."

I nodded. "Go tell them to move. We'll take a look outside and see if there's any sign of anyone else approaching."

"This is dangerous, Ava," Gabe said as he followed me outside.

"Life is, apparently. Gabe, is there anything you can do for degenerative-type diseases? Could a miracle work on an old person, for example, someone who's having trouble with their mind?"

"What kind of trouble?"

"Alzheimer's, that kind of thing."

He shook his head. "I can't undo something like that. It's a part of aging for a lot of people. Once you reach that stage, it's too late."

"Yeah, but it has to be fixable. You have to be able to heal it. You work miracles, for fuck's sake."

"What's going on with you?"

"My grandmother."

"The one you don't care about."

I made a face. "Shut up. She's losing her mind, thinking she's in the past, and Wesley told me that she gets distressed when she remembers me. I think our past is hurting her."

"Wesley?"

I cleared my throat. "Someone I used to know. Is it possible that what happened before... that she's reliving the worst bits?"

"Very possible. But like I said, there isn't a lot you can do for that kind of thing."

I sighed. "What's the point of living in a world with magic if stuff is still incurable?"

He looked away, flexing his fingers in a way that reminded me of Peter. "Everything comes with a price. I'm going to check out the front. You take a look at the boundaries and make sure nobody's hiding out."

I watched him walk away, surprised at the difference in his attitude since I'd stood up to him. Well, tricked him, technically. He had begun to treat me with a kind of respect, to act more... human. But half the time, he still seemed massively depressed. Maybe we were a bad influence on him.

I skirted along the boundary walls, sending out my other senses that I used to pick up on energy. I caught sight of some red, pulsing humans in the distance and a stark white light at the edge of Folsom's property. Within the grounds, I saw nothing because the magic guarding the place shrouded the things I could usually access. The lock was gone, but the cover remained. Interesting.

I climbed onto the wall in an attempt to see the grounds clearly. There was nothing out there except Gabe pacing at the gate. His shoulders had drooped, and he appeared to have the weight of the world on his shoulders.

I couldn't help wondering if he was trying to figure out some way to betray us. But if _my_ people were hurt, he suffered, too. That was the only reason I was putting any of my trust into him. I basically had him by the balls.

Val reached the door of the garage and glanced around, so I hopped off the wall, miraculously not spraining anything, and jogged over to her.

"They're getting ready to leave," she said. "We'll need to hurry. Keep the children in the middle and let the fighters move around the edges of the group. If we leave soon, there won't be enough time for anyone to organise a decent attack on us."

"I agree. Think we're ready for a fight? I know you and Esther have been trying to train everyone to defend themselves, but things are different in the heat of the moment."

She shrugged. "Feelings are strong right now. The problem would be the weaklings trying to get involved to avenge Folsom."

I thought of Emmett, of his expression when he'd said he would fight. "That can't happen. Gabe's out front. I'll lead them out, and you take up the rear. Peter and Carl can keep a close eye on Emmett and Leah."

"And Lucia."

I smiled. "And Lucia. Gabe's Guard, Esther, Lorcan, and anyone else you think could make a difference can stay on the outer edges. Just make sure nobody gets left behind."

She nodded, her honey-coloured eyes focusing on the group as if contemplating on who could fight and who needed protection. I could count on Val.

The group didn't fit in the garage, so we took them outside in batches while I lectured them on staying close to each other.

"Anyone weak, injured, and young—" I gave Emmett a pointed look. "—is to stay in the centre of the circle with Peter and Carl. Anyone Val says can fight should be on the edges of the group. Gabe and I will be at the front. Val and Cam will keep to the rear. We'll move quickly and quietly, and nobody does anything without permission until I say you can relax. Understand?"

They stared at me, some with curiosity, others with respect, a few with open hostility. Mrs. Yaga wasn't ready for them, but I had to at least get them inside the cul-de-sac, where I knew there would be some protection. Folsom's security was slowly dying with him. I wouldn't make that mistake again.

I had called Mrs. Yaga to hurry her up, and she promised to try, but I wasn't sure where we would possibly hide all of these people. While I waited for everyone to move out of the garage, I called Shay.

"No," he said. "I'm keeping away from you until you decide to tell me the truth."

"Don't be so immature," I said. "This is important."

He hesitated.

"Please?"

"Oh, for the love of... Ava, you're becoming a problem." He tried to sound gruff, but I heard the laughter in his voice. "I'll try to make it over. But I'm not promising anything."

"Good. Stay safe." When I hung up, I noticed Peter staring at me, so I walked over to him. "If anything happens, and you see a chance, get him out of there," I told him. "I wish you could have taken him in your car, but it's kind of well known."

He nodded, looking grim. "Don't worry. We'll get there in one piece."

"I freaking well hope so." I glanced at the crowd and got a nod from Val. I raised my hands to get the group's attention. "Everyone! Let's head out. We'll be safe very soon."

We headed through the gate: Gabe and me in front, Val and Cam at the back of the group. I kept glancing around to check on Val, throwing out my extra senses and desperately listening for any sound that might be a warning. The people remained deadly silent. Not everyone could walk fast, which was frustrating, but we couldn't let the group separate. I wasn't prepared to have two groups, one stronger than the other.

It took us an hour to walk from Folsom's place to the cul-de-sac. An hour in the open. An hour in which anyone could attack. My heart raced every time I heard a heartbeat out of place, or a scent I couldn't identify attacked my nostrils.

"So far, so good," I whispered.

"Too quiet," Gabe said. "I don't like it."

"Better than teeming with enemies. Don't forget what'll happen to you if any of my people get hurt."

"Have I told you lately that I hate you, Ava Delaney?"

I laughed softly. "Not in the last few hours."

"Someone follows," Val called from the back. "A ways back, but they're there. We need to up the pace."

"See?" I said to Gabe. " _This_ is why I'm keeping the hellhound."

"You heard the lady," Cam yelled. "Hurry!"

"Don't run!" I ordered. "We can't afford a freaking stampede over someone who's tripped up. We're almost there. If we can just make it to the—"

We were in sight of the cul-de-sac, in actual sight of the place, but figures blocked the road.

"Holy shitballs," I whispered. There were at least twelve, standing in three rows. They spread out as we approached. "Crap. Don't get surrounded." I glanced at Gabe. "How do we do this?"

"Fight until we're the only ones standing, I should think." But he winked at me.

"Okay." I took a deep breath. "Everyone, push back. Val, Esther, you're both up with me. Gabe, get your Guard and stay back with Lorcan. _Protect_ them. Watch out for whatever's coming up behind us."

Gabe seemed surprised that I wasn't including him, but he moved obediently. I caught sight of Emmett's terrified face, and I smiled for his benefit. "See you in a minute, kid."

Peter chewed on his lip. I knew I could use him by my side, but Emmett needed him more.

I moved forward with my chosen two to confront our adversaries. The four in the front row ahead of us seemed to relax as we approached.

Esther moved closer to me and hissed, "Those are Guardians, Ava. Guardians!"

My heart sank.

Esther raised her chin and called, "Think about what you're doing! Hiding who you are to attack us. Are you ashamed? Are you cowards?"

One stepped forward and shrugged off his hood. If he had any tattoos, they weren't obvious. He looked at us with just a hint of regret. "This is how it has to be, Esther. Tides are changing."

I didn't recognise him, but the pain in Esther's expression reassured me she knew exactly who he was.

"Shame on you," she said.

"Shame on _you_ for deserting your family," he snapped back, throwing off his cloak to reveal muscled arms with biceps covered in swirling tattoos. Two depicted intricately designed daggers that, at least appearance-wise, kicked my dagger's arse.

Esther let out a pained sound of anger that turned into a growl. She threw off her jacket, but she didn't bother stripping off the rest of her clothes. She bent over for a couple of seconds. When she straightened, the growls deepened as her clothes ripped away from her rapidly expanding muscles. Coarse dark hair covered her entire body. I blinked, and she was bear.

Val's process of shifting was different. The little bumps that ran from her forehead down her spine grew into horn-like structures and her back and shoulders expanded outward, but her clothes appeared to shift with her, which was kind of cool. Her change was both less and more dramatic than Esther's. She grew in bulk, but the look of murder and rage in her red-tinged eyes was the most chilling. Our enemies had seemed less than concerned when they first confronted us, but some of them noticeably flinched from ferocious-looking Esther and Val.

Licking my lips, I twirled my dagger and cocked my head. I could _not_ show fear. Hopefully, my decision to come out with only two others would make them think we had nothing to fear.

"Ready, ladies?"

When they growled their assent, I charged straight into the first line of warriors, Val and Esther following my lead. I ducked under the first attacker's arms, swinging behind him and slitting his throat before he could turn. He dropped, but I was already running for the next one. The others were quick to react, one heading straight for the people I was supposed to be protecting.

We were vastly outnumbered, but a yell from the cul-de-sac distracted some of the assassins. I recognized the voice of Mrs. Yaga. I prayed she would do her soul-sucking trick on at least one of them, but I was too busy trying to catch the ones hell-bent on getting to our group.

Ducking and diving, punching and kicking, I couldn't stop for a breath. I half-choked one warrior, pushing him straight into another who approached. They collided and fell to the ground in a heap. I chased down one trying out a sneak attack. Another got in my way, and I stomp-kicked his ankle and knocked him off balance. I ran toward Emmett and the others.

Gabe's Guard had their hands full fending off a couple of sneak attacks from the assassins Val had noticed following us. At the sight of the action, a number of the so-called rebels separated from the cluster and fled, but the slowest were hacked to death by a lone attacker before I could reach him. Peter stepped forward with a grunt and swiftly dealt with the killer who was still too close to the group.

"Get back to Emmett!" I screamed, but then I was thrown into the air. Strong hands gripped the back of my neck and my backside before flinging me to the ground. I landed heavily on my arm, momentarily losing my knife, but I kicked out at the scarily large shrouded figure who descended on me as I scrambled to my feet again.

"Ava!" Lorcan cried.

"Stay back!" I shouted before a mighty punch in the mouth sent me flying back on my arse again. I spat out blood, shaking my head to clear it. I exhaled in a dumb-sounding _oof_ as someone jumped on me and wrapped his hands around my neck.

I struggled to breathe, reaching out for my dagger blindly until my fingers brushed against beautiful magical steel. Gripping the handle, I shoved the knife right in the warrior's crotch. It didn't matter that I didn't make it sink, or that I didn't hit hard enough to do major damage. That strike hurt him. He fell off me with a howl, and I leapt to my feet, barely swinging around in time to cut through a fighter about to jump on my back.

I heard a shout to my left, and Peter ran toward me. I was going to kill him.

"Duck!" he yelled, and I dropped to the ground as a fighter swung a sword right where my neck had just been.

Maybe I would thank Peter before I killed him.

He joined in the fight, and we soon cleared the path. All that lay in our way were some dying fighters. At Mrs. Yaga's feet were three corpses, all sucked dry. The look in her shining white eyes terrified me, making me glad I hadn't seen her in action.

"Everyone inside!" I shouted.

Esther and Val stayed to patrol the entrance until everyone was safely in the cul-de-sac.

Peter had a massively smug grin on his face, so I grabbed his shoulder and punched him in the jaw, knocking him flat on his arse.

"What the hell, Ava?" he hissed as he held his face.

"I told you! How many times did I tell you? _Never_ leave Emmett alone!"

He jumped to his feet. "You needed help!"

"Bullshit! You just wanted to hurt something, you big eejit! Anyone could have gotten to him while you ponced about trying to act like the big man." I shoved him, ridiculously annoyed.

Carl nudged me. "We should probably take this into safer territory."

I glared at Peter, chest heaving, growing more annoyed by the fact he didn't even care. "Arsehole." I stalked into the cul-de-sac, wanting to strangle the man. "Everyone okay?" I asked, trying to ignore the people staring at me as if I were a complete raving lunatic.

"They're all okay," Gabe said. "That was _interesting_."

"Don't start."

"I meant the way you ladies fought. They completely underestimated you three, and Val is something special."

"I told you. Where's Mrs. Yaga?"

He rubbed his temples. "She needed a couple of minutes alone. We'll wait here until she's ready."

Emmett ran up to me, but I stopped him and held him at arm's length. "I don't want to get you messy."

His eyes shone. "That was amazing!"

"Told you there's nothing to worry about. I can protect us from whoever comes at us."

"No! I meant the way you hit my dad. You're _strong_!"

Gabe's laugh turned into a cough at my glare.

"Oh, Emmett. I shouldn't have done that. I'm sorry."

He shook his head. "He didn't listen. He should have. Serves him right."

"That's not really the way it's supposed to work," I said.

Mrs. Yaga returned, her eyes almost completely brown. "I requested that the tenants accept some refugees into their home in exchange for a strong fighter staying there, too. Most agreed, given what I hinted may be on the way, but some chose to be relocated. It will be a tight fit either way."

"It should be temporary," I told her, "just until I can figure out some way of protecting them again."

"Hiding underground is no way to live," she said, gazing around. "Anyway, there are fourteen cottages, including yours. Some have more room than others. Now comes the time to figure out who goes where, without leaving anyone unprotected. The cul-de-sac can only do so much, and if something gets through, we need to ensure all are safe."

"Yeah, of course. Peter, Emmett, and Carl can stay with me. If we need to make room for anyone else, that's fine. Did Anka stay?"

"Yes. She thought little Dita would be safer close to you than anywhere else."

I nodded. "Val can stay with them. She's the best fighter we have. She'll need Leah with her."

"Cam!" I called out. "Come here."

He walked over to me, a grimace on his face.

"I need you to check our numbers. Some of them ran. Some died while trying to run. We need to know how many are still with us and who can fight. We have to split up, and there needs to be at least one fighter in every home."

He nodded. "They didn't trust that you could protect them. They were waiting for their chance to run."

"Well, thanks a million for the heads up."

His gaze turned scornful. "I owe you nothing."

We spent the next hour trying to figure out the best ways to place everyone. One of Gabe's Guard chose to stay with us, but the others left as soon as they could, rattled by the idea of choosing a side. Anka and an older resident called Margie had made casseroles, and the remaining residents seemed happy to invite strangers into their homes.

Still thinking of Cam's words, I went around to each cottage later, making sure everyone knew how to contact me and how to raise the alarm if anything happened.

How to survive.

# 8

Facing Peter was tough. We were both mad at each other, leaving Carl stuck in the middle. I ended up sitting out on the gate just to get away from the tension inside the house. I shouldn't have hit him, but he had left Emmett. No matter what I said, he didn't listen.

The cul-de-sac was quiet. Everyone was settling in, excited to be in real homes with windows, probably, and the residents were getting to know their new guests. Margie was positively ecstatic to be involved with real live rebels.

I shivered a little, hoping I was doing the right thing. People kept coming at us, blind-siding me. Someone had their own undercover notification system. We were in their way and inviting danger to stalk us in our sleep. I thought of all of the dead bodies that had been outside. Mrs. Yaga and Gabe had organised their removal, but that couldn't wipe the images from Emmett's brain. Things were spiralling out of my control so quickly I could barely catch a breath.

Yvonne had been right. I brought trouble with me. Even Gabe was screwed because of me. He couldn't go back to the Council. He knew too much about both sides of the coin, but not enough to protect himself, to protect any of us.

I heard the door open and caught Peter's cinnamon scent.

He came closer. "Does this mean we're even for the first time we met?"

I scowled, but he grinned at me, and I knew all was forgiven. He stood behind me and rested his chin on my shoulder. I leaned against him, and he wrapped his arms around me.

"You were right," he said. "I should have put him first. But there were so many of them. If one of you died, they were coming for us anyway, you know?"

"I know. But you would never forgive yourself if something happened to him while you were a couple of feet away."

His breath hitched. "It can never be the same again, can it?"

"That's a good thing." When he didn't answer, I jumped off the gate to face him. "Seriously. You can have a long and happy life now, Peter. So can Emmett."

"You know what's coming, Ava. If it's an army of them, chances are we won't survive. This won't be the last thing. There will always be something."

"But he'll always have you protecting him. That's your mission now, Peter, to get him to adulthood."

"I know you care about him, but you can't depend on him like this."

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I snapped.

"It means what it means. He's your priority, but you barely know him. You can't base everything on him surviving."

I closed my eyes. "I'm not. It's important to me that both of you survive. That both of you have a relationship. I care about both of you. I want what's best for you."

"You sure about that?"

I stared at him, but he refused to look at me.

"What's with the enigmas, Peter? If you want to say something, spit it out. Stop hinting around it."

He sighed. "Nothing. Can we just act like we won something today?"

I relaxed. "Of course we can. How did Emmett take... seeing that?"

The line in his forehead deepened. "Didn't blink twice. Makes me think he saw worse things in the market."

I shuddered. "I hate that he saw us like that. I hope he isn't scared of Val and Esther now."

"Are you kidding? He has a new appreciation for the fairer sex. Good thing Dita isn't some kind of a shifter, or he'd be her shadow for the next few months."

I laughed. "I don't think she would protest."

"I'm gonna head in and pop open a beer with Carl to celebrate."

"Okay, I'll follow you in a minute."

He stepped onto the porch and looked back at me. "That was pretty amazing earlier, Ava. It's like you've finally found your own style. You're a natural." He opened the door and went inside.

_A natural at what? Killing things?_ I didn't want that. I had only wanted to keep Emmett safe. I kept thinking of Mrs. Yaga's words about making a choice, deciding to step away from the fights. But then I thought of her soul-sucking tendencies and wondered if she was the best person to listen to.

I saw a figure leave a cottage a few doors down, and I waved.

Kate, a human woman who had somehow gotten herself caught up in our world, approached me with a smile. "Hey, I wanted to feel the air for a bit." She rubbed the pretty blue-black skin on her arms as if to demonstrate.

"Feels good, right?"

She nodded enthusiastically. "After what we've been through, yes. Are we safe here?"

"Safer than anywhere else. Nowhere is a surety, but we're together, and we've enough strength to give us a fighting chance. What else can we ask for?"

She smiled wryly. "Freedom?"

"How did you end up in the sanctuary anyway?"

"It's kind of a long story. Turns out my family secrets weren't so secret after all, and Cam came to save me. He needed me to find Leah, actually. Or to make sure I didn't tell anyone else anything about her. We found Leah with Val, ended up on the run, and finally found safety in the sanctuary." She shook her head. "But that wasn't ideal."

"Is Cam with you?"

"Yeah. If he stays."

"Think he won't?"

"Track record," she said softly. "He tends to check out when you need him."

"Maybe this time will be different."

She shrugged. "Maybe. Um, any idea which house Lorcan might be in?"

I grinned, and she looked away, obviously embarrassed.

"Don't be shy," I said. "I'm a huge fan of Lorcan. He's two doors that way. Val and Leah are next to me if you need them. I don't know how long we'll be here, but we might as well all get friendly."

"I'd love that. I'm, um, just gonna..." She twirled around a little, super girlishly, and I couldn't help laughing.

"Go have fun. Tell the twins I said hi."

She practically skipped away, and it made the chilly feeling in the pit of my stomach warm a little. Something had been bothering me; I wasn't altogether sure which problem it might be, but hope, love, and friendship still existed.

I went inside after a while, satisfied that nothing else was going to happen. Carl and Peter were laughing together in the living room, while Emmett was busy in the kitchen drawing away, his tongue sticking out with the effort.

"You doing okay, kid?" I asked him. "Hungry?"

"I'm good. Look." He added one last flourish to his picture and held it up for me to see.

I gasped. He had drawn me leaping into the air with a knife in my hand. The dagger was coloured blue, my hair fire-engine red. I stood amidst a field of bloody bodies.

I swallowed hard past the lump in my throat. "Emmett... what I did was not a good thing."

"You saved us," he said, adding a few more touches to the picture.

"Yeah, but _killing_ is wrong. Hitting your dad was wrong. I would rather anything but this."

He gazed up at me. "You had no choice. It's okay if you have no choice."

I hesitated. "Is it? What makes you say that?"

He shrugged and looked back down at his picture. "Sometimes you have to do what you have to do. If you want to stay alive."

I knelt next to him, ripping myself apart over the look in his eyes. "Is this about you, Emmett? About the market? Did you have to do bad things to stay alive?"

He shook his head. I tried to hug him, but he didn't respond.

"Emmett, talk to me."

He looked at me then, hazel eyes full of pain and anger, fear, and desperation. "I _can't_."

"No matter what you did, you're still the same Emmett to me. It's okay. It's going to be okay."

He wrapped his arms around me with surprising strength, and after a couple of seconds, I felt him sob. My heart ached with wanting to heal his.

After a few minutes, he pulled away. "I'm hungry now," he declared.

The four of us ate together, but something hung in the air, a tremor of words unsaid. Carl had to think about Maria and what he wanted to do with his life. Peter had to worry about Emmett and what would happen next. Emmett was trapped in the pain of his unspoken past. And I was unable to help any of them.

The high from the battle had left me hours ago. The thought of how close we had come to disaster unnerved me. I could have died. Peter could have died. Worse, Emmett could have died. It hit me, what Peter had been talking about. The thought of Emmett dying felt like the end of days. I couldn't imagine what carrying on after that would feel like. I caught a mere taste of what Peter must have gone through, and I understood him better than ever.

I kept thinking that keeping Emmett happy would fix everything else somehow. It wouldn't, and I had to face up to that. I watched him all evening, saw how he smiled, but not with his eyes. The day had changed something in him, maybe forced him to recall feelings he wanted to bury. The only way to help Emmett was to help him face his past so he could begin to heal from it.

I dreaded to think about what he had gone through. Part of me didn't want to know. I vowed not to tell Peter any of what I suspected about Emmett, just another item on the long list of things I hid from him.

After Emmett went to bed, Peter and Carl stayed up, joking and laughing together. I sat with one ear open, waiting for one of Emmett's night terrors, but heard nothing.

I went upstairs to check on Emmett and found him sitting on his bed, his knees pressed against his chest.

"Hey," I said. "What's wrong? You sick?"

He shook his head, and I noticed his fingers were trembling. His heart thudded loudly against his ribcage.

"Want to talk to me?" I asked.

He shrugged. "I was scared today, Ava. I wasn't brave. I wasn't strong enough to help you. Dad was, though."

I snorted. "I didn't need his help. Seriously? You think I needed his help?"

He smiled, but it was a weak one. Not very Emmett-like. "I was afraid you were going to get hurt, and it reminded me of my dreams."

"Your dreams or your night terrors?"

"I don't know. It just reminded me of stuff. I didn't... I didn't like it. But it was _exciting_ to see you, too. I wanted to be there. To be like you."

I didn't know what to say, so I just patted his hand.

"Does that make me like Peter, I mean, Dad? Yvonne said I'm like her sister... my mother, I mean."

"I think you're like Emmett, which means you have bits of both inside you. You can choose what you want to be."

"I felt sad when I was at Yvonne's house. There were so many people there, and they all knew me, but I didn't know any of them. I didn't recognise them. They kept talking about my mother, and I'll... I'll never see her, never know her. I don't know. I just thought that was sad."

"It _is_ sad, Emmett. And I know what that's like."

He looked at me questioningly, forgetting his own sadness in his interest.

"My parents died on the night I was born. It makes me sad that I'll never know them, too. But it makes me happy that I know _you_." I nudged him, and he surprised me by wrapping his arms around me.

"I love you, Ava."

Startled, I tightened my grip on him. "I love you, too," I whispered.

He lay down, and I stroked his hair until he fell asleep. Feeling a million and one different things, I went downstairs and joined Peter and Carl.

"He asleep?" Peter asked.

I nodded. "He was a bit upset though. About today. I think he's glad to be home."

" _Home_ ," Peter echoed.

Carl cleared his throat as I snapped my attention to Peter. What was _that_ tone of voice supposed to mean?

"Today was pretty wild." Carl sounded nervous. "Any thoughts on who sent them?"

"Someone who knew exactly what we would do," Peter said. "Which means someone talked."

"Or else we're exceptionally predictable," I snapped. "Nobody talked. They know us, and they have power. We don't have the upper hand here."

"Tell all of those dead bodies that," Peter said, a smile curling his lips. "If that didn't tell them who's boss, then I don't know what will."

The tension finally broke, and we spent the next two hours speculating on who was involved and what they actually wanted.

"I hope Shay stops asking questions," I said. "If whoever sent those fighters after us is the same one who is in charge of the gardaí then he's screwed."

"He's a big boy," Peter said. "He can handle himself."

"I have a question," Carl said. "What the hell is your landlady? Because I'm going to have nightmares tonight."

My cheeks grew hot. "She's kind of a hag."

"And you've known this for how long?"

"Not long. Just since I kind of let her take a little energy from me." I winced as they both glared at me.

"Are you serious?" Peter demanded. "Actually serious? You let that thing take from you? Did you _see_ her?"

"I tried not to look too closely," I admitted. "And you're the one who introduced us, remember?"

"I wanted you to have a place to live, not become a hag-donor, Ava!"

I rolled my eyes. "It was no big deal. I had a nap, and I was fine. She needed a little extra power to defend the place, that's all."

"Bullshit."

"It's not the point anyway. She's helping us. That's all that matters. We have to stick together, no matter how annoying some people are." I gave Peter a pointed look.

This is getting out of hand," he said. "Too many people. Too many loose ends. I don't feel comfortable with this setup."

"What do you—"

"Okay, that's it," Carl said. "Get out of my new bedroom and go to bed. This circling around the real problem crap is bugging the shit out of me, so cut it out."

"Sorry," Peter and I said in unison, and then we glanced at each other and burst out laughing. If _Carl_ was lecturing _us_ , we had to be bad.

We headed to our room, the air well and truly cleared. Peter held my hand as we walked up the stairs, and in bed, we talked for a while.

"They can't all stay here forever," he said.

"I know." I shivered as his fingers trailed across my stomach. "But this is working for right now."

"I don't think it was Koda. But I'm pretty sure he runs secret operations. I mean, that's what I was, after all."

"That puts a black mark against his name. All of them have agendas, right? Any of them could be doing worse things than this. They're in positions of power."

"Yeah, perfect for corruption."

"Even the vampires are deserting the sinking ship," I said. "Maybe we should, too."

He sat up to look at me. "You would leave?"

"No. I couldn't leave now." I sighed. "But sometimes I wish I could disappear and let them take it out each other. Eddie wants to involve Elathan in this. I mean, the dude got kicked out of Hell."

"Esther seems to like him."

"Which makes me want to separate them forever," I said, smiling.

"Can't control everything."

"I know. Unfortunately. Do you think if—"

A knock on the front door interrupted me. My heart racing, I glanced warily at Peter. He jumped out of bed and got dressed. I followed suit. By the time we got downstairs, Carl was up, too.

I answered the door to see Gabe standing on the porch, looking physically sick.

"It's started," he said. "The army's arrived."

# 9

One beast had been seen. Just one. That didn't mean more wouldn't come.

"They called me to say at least one beast was spotted in a housing estate along the east coast," Gabe announced to a living room crammed with interested people. "Reports of unconfirmed deaths so far."

Peter raised a brow. "Thought you were on the shit list."

Gabe shrugged. "We're still recovering from the last beast. We need all of the bodies we can get to finish this."

"And if more are coming?" I asked.

"We may not hear about it until it's too late. The other Council members are hiding out in the headquarters. They aren't taking anyone else in."

"Horrible sods," I said. "Anything more specific than near the coast?"

"Not yet," he said. "Wait for more news before you leave."

"I'm going with you," Val insisted.

"No," I said. "Wait here in case this is some kind of screwed-up trap. I mean, what better way to get us out of hiding, right?"

"She's right," Gabe said. "Until we can confirm it ourselves, it's best if most of us remain here."

I thought of having another battle with a beast. Becca had been formidable. I barely survived against her. "Lorcan, Lucia, any ideas?"

The twins held their palms together, Lucia's eyes fluttering from side to side as she _saw_. There was a look of surprise on her face as she nodded, and I realised it was because she hadn't had a real vision in a while. Part of me had wondered if it had to do with Helena's death, but maybe that someone was managing to block her visions was more realistic.

Lucia let go of her brother and slipped her hand in mine. While he described where to go, Lucia secretly showed me a male running along the back gardens of identical houses. He reached the street, passing a sign that would help me find the exact spot. I blinked rapidly, focusing on my real surroundings as the vision clouded. Val stared at me, frowning.

"How long do I have?" I asked.

"Maybe two hours," Lorcan replied.

I glanced at the clock. "Doesn't leave me much hunting time before he goes to ground when the sun comes up. I'll leave now. If I'm not back by the afternoon..."

I heard cries of "Good luck" and "Be careful" as I left, but I was too busy trying to think of Becca's weaknesses, of ways I could cut the hunt short. I had gone over those fights with Becca a million times in my head, cursing myself for how inexperienced I was, how slow, how naïve.

How scared.

"Ava, wait," Val called. "You need more."

"More what?"

She handed me her heavy broadsword. "More power."

Peter gave me his keys, and I ran out to the car.

I drove toward the coast. The housing estate I headed for wasn't particularly large, but I figured the creature had come by sea and desperately needed to feed. Part of me worried that it was a trick, that one beast had shown up in that remote area so an entire army of them could unload elsewhere while I was busy. As if the BVA worried about my strength. If I ever saw Gideon or Reuben again, I was totally going to drive stakes through their hearts. If even Daimhín, who quite frankly terrified me, was running scared, then what the hell was I doing running toward the trouble?

At least it was only one beast.

So far.

I drove as fast as I could, but the end came too quickly for my liking. Peter didn't use a GPS out of some kind of testosterone-related stubbornness, so I had to use a map. I took at least twelve wrong turns before finally finding the right estate. I had four hours before sunrise. Four hours before a creature like Becca would disappear, truly die in the light. If that happened, I wouldn't find them, and the fight would continue to the next night, risking even more lives. I couldn't afford to let that happen.

It had taken me quite a few tries to make a fight with Becca last long enough for me to get the better of her. Back then, some of my energy had been stolen from me on a regular basis by a greedy succubus. Remembering only made me nervous. Facing large numbers of trained fighters earlier hadn't exactly left me in the best shape of my life. I was tired. I was sore. I hadn't been training as frequently. I wanted to go home. And yet, I had more to lose, more reasons to keep fighting.

I sent out my other senses as I drove down streets that looked exactly the same as the one in the Lucia's vision. Finally, I found the right sign. No beast. I left the car, needing the breeze to help me catch a scent. I sensed him before any signs of him appeared. My entire body went on edge, every hair standing on end, a million goose bumps plumping my skin.

On alert, I paced beside the sign, waiting for him to appear. My other senses caught his otherness coming at me in waves of deathly aggression before my nose smelled his decay. He approached me slowly, still on two legs. Becca had been practically four-legged by the end. This one seemed a lot newer.

His mouth opened, displaying rows of oversized fangs, and I knew he was almost exactly like Becca. Blood stained his skin, purpling at the edges of his mouth, and he panted as he approached, probably catching my scent.

"Here, beastie, beastie," I whispered, apprehension shuddering through me. An eagerness to hunt swiftly followed the fear, a well-hidden desire that only surfaced when I needed to destroy something dark and dangerous.

His head jerked upward, and he sniffed the air. I planted my feet in preparation for his attack, but he made a howling noise and ran.

Away from me.

I chased him, disgusted that I hadn't attacked already, then I realised he could easily have been trained into leading me toward a trap. Well, maybe not _easily_ , but the vampires had to have improved their formula over time. They hadn't been able to naturally turn a human into a vampire in a century. Their first attempts at a synthetic formula had proved unwieldy, but maybe they had found a way to control the creatures that the Irish supernatural world had taken to calling beasts.

I ran faster, determined to end the fight before sunrise, but the beast kept fleeing, not even attempting to face me. Aggravated, I upped my pace, keeping an eye out for a way to cut him off.

Finally, I skidded to a stop, took aim, and fired my dagger at him. It struck him nicely in the shoulder. He howled with pain and turned, trying and failing to reach the dagger with his short T-Rex arms as he circled like a dog chasing its tail. I made the most of the distraction and, using the sword Val had strapped to my back, I swung as hard as I could, embedding the blade into his neck.

He let out an unholy roar and yanked the sword out of both his neck and my grip, but sadly, he didn't collapse to the ground as I'd hoped. I knew I should have practised using a sword more often. He lost a finger against the sharp edge but didn't appear to notice. He seemed to have completely forgotten about the dagger in his back.

I swore, jumping from one foot to the other as he came at me, fangs on full display. Becca's saliva had been full of a paralysing agent. I had the scars to prove my inadequacy when faced with her bites, and I knew I could never allow that to happen to me again.

I barely avoided his fangs as he barrelled toward me, but I used his significant weight to keep him moving. I jumped on his back, and he fell to the ground. I yanked out the dagger and was thrown off him just as quickly.

I rolled over as he made to grab me, but he gripped a hank of my hair and pulled sharply. I groaned at the pain of concrete connecting with my spine as I was thrown onto my back.

Again, I was left struggling to get out of his reach, but the sword was once again within mine. I gripped the hilt with both hands and whirled around, lopping off his head in one smooth motion.

Panting, I cleaned the sword and strapped it to me again. I dragged the body and head into a grassy area. If I left it in the darkest edges, then maybe nobody would notice before the beast disintegrated in the sun. But in the end, I couldn't make myself leave the stupid body in case some kid found it. In case it didn't disintegrate like Becca. In case of half a dozen other reasons that popped into my head whenever I made to move toward the car.

I sat in the cold with the pieces of beast, staring at my phone in case word of more of the creatures came through. There was only silence. Shivering, I kept the body company and contemplated my life choices. I was a killer, but I didn't want to be, especially not when Emmett was around to know what I was doing. More and more often, events in my life left a bad taste in my mouth. How could I ever give the kid a normal life when _this_ was expected of me?

When the sun began to rise, I wanted to dance for joy, but the body took its time disappearing. As soon as it no longer looked like a body, and even before the dust flew off into the wind, I was on my feet and running back to the car.

I wanted to go home. I needed to make sure everyone was safe, but most of all, I wanted to get into my own bed and sleep.

A little more than halfway home, I had to stop and take a nap. Whether from the fighting or the donation to the hag, I was exhausted, plain and simple. I needed to be at the top of my game if I wanted to survive.

I slept on the side of a motorway, blissfully unaware of cars driving past. I dreamt of nothing at all, and that made me happy when I awoke.

Fog surrounded the motorway, leaving me cold, but at least I had survived the night. Aching, I stretched as much as I could and headed home, picking up some food on the way. I was starving.

I made it home by late afternoon and gave the basics of what happened while I ate. Everyone was interested in coming up with easier ways to kill the creatures the vampires were sending, but I was exhausted again. I knew I would be living in the dark for a long time if a whole group of the things arrived.

After my second nap of the day, I woke up, showered, and tried to feel optimistic. The first fight had gone well, but again, it had been merely the first fight.

"I think he was a young one," I said for the umpteenth time.

"So... what? After a bit of experience they become killing machines?" Gabe asked.

I thought about how to explain. "They're more connected. When they first change, they're a little confused. Becca would sometimes look at me as if she remembered things, but then she'd be completely feral the next minute. The one last night didn't seem as desperate for blood. It seemed like... it seemed as though he was trying to survive. Like survival was more important than his bloodlust. He wanted to outrun me rather than fight me. Becca was like that, but not at first. At first, her motive for killing was solely to find more blood."

"So they evolve? Become more intelligent?" Gabe asked.

"They _learn._ But Esther reckoned it was possible that Becca was storing up blood in order to mutate again," I replied, feeling ill. "The bigger question right now is why they sent only one? Why not all of them?"

"Maybe they only have one," Peter said.

"Or maybe he was a test. Or a decoy," Carl suggested.

"Send the weakest in to see how we handle it? Or to lure us into a false sense of security?" Esther said. "Or perhaps testing the reactions of the beast itself. Seeing how long it survives, or maybe trying to figure out if it will obey them even when faced with victims."

Rubbing my cheek, I tried to feel wide awake. The fatigue was from more than the fight or from donating to Mrs. Yaga. It was me being weary of the life I led. "Does it matter?" I asked. "Either way, more are going to come here. When they've picked us off and fucked up the country, the BVA are going to swoop in and take over, just like they've taken over Britain."

"If we can fight them off, Britain might stand a chance," Esther said, her eyes gleaming. "They weren't prepared. The vampires took everyone over there unaware. We've had prior warning. We can change everything. Britain need numbers, communication, and hope. We could give them all of those. We could put the BVA back in their box."

"It's more than time for vampires to be wiped out," I said. "But we have enough going on here, remember? We can't fight every battle."

"Maybe we won't have to," she said. "This could be about gaining new allies. Maybe we'll convince English rebels to join the fae and whoever else is fighting against the vampires underground. Technically, that's what they are now—rebels. Maybe the Féinics thing can be bigger than just us."

I sighed. "One thing at a time. I don't have the energy for this."

I walked outside, chilled by the number of people who needed help. Peter came out behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. I leaned my head against him, relieved to be home.

"It's spiralling," he whispered. "And Emmett's in the middle of it all."

I froze. "Nothing will touch him here."

"Not yet."

I realised I was pinching his hands and released him. I was afraid to look at him, afraid to hear what was on his mind, so I went back inside and did my best to avoid him.

Emmett was playing in the kitchen with Dita while Anka made sandwiches.

I moved to help Anka. "You don't have to do that."

"You're protecting us. Everyone. The least I can do is make some sandwiches." She smiled, but it didn't reach her eyes.

I took her shaking hand in mine. "You're safe. You and Dita both. _Safe_."

She gave me that watery smile again and continued buttering bread. "We can't run forever. Nobody can. What will come will come. Nothing we can do about it. We're safer here than anywhere else. I know this." She gazed at me. "So why am I so terrified?"

The children looked at Anka, then at me, so I clenched my jaw and tried to appear unconcerned.

"Because you're a mother," I said. "That's your job. It's my job to make sure you're worrying about nothing." My smile was no stronger than hers, but she hugged me briefly.

But Emmett's eyes had that look in them again, the one that told me he wanted to fight.

I winked at him. "It'll all be over soon."

But I was secretly thinking we'd only had a taste of what was to come.

# 10

I sat up most of the night, waiting for news of another attack. Gabe accompanied me, as did Carl, Esther, Val, the twins, and Peter. Gabe had assured us we were safe during the day from whomever on the Council or their staff wanted to get rid of us, because everyone was so busy running around like headless chickens. The night was once again dangerous. We didn't know when a beast would come, when a group of ancient vampires would attack, or when whatever the BVA were up to finally occurred.

"There's a boat anchored off the coast," Gabe said, getting off the phone. "Suspect. Fionnuala wants to send Guardians out to investigate."

"Pointless," I said. "If they're going to invade, they're already on their way. Sending a couple of Guardians onto a boat full of beasts would be suicide in any case."

"She's probably desperate." Esther picked at her nails aggressively. "She'll sacrifice anyone to save herself."

I paced the room. "Why won't they just attack already?"

"Last night was probably a mistake," Peter said. "If they're moored on some boat, one might have escaped the figurative leash and went hunting."

I resisted the urge to count heartbeats. "We know they'll be in Dublin, so maybe I should be out there."

"What if you're ambushed by ten or twenty of them?" Gabe asked.

"If ten arrive, I'll be out looking for them anyway. We can't let them run riot around the city. Seriously, don't you remember how much destruction Becca caused?"

"I remember it clearly," Gabe said. "She was uncontrollable. No use as the weapon Maximus or Gideon intended."

"So maybe they've learned something since Becca," Peter said. "Ava's right. This is different. I just don't know if it's a good or a bad thing."

I rubbed my temples. I was getting a headache from all of the possibilities. "Either way, I'll have to be out there. Let's hope Becca's fears haven't been bred out of these things."

"If you want to stay in the city, I will go with you," Val said, and everyone turned to look at her. She gave a wicked smile. "If anyone's equipped to deal with a beast, surely it's me."

"I'd definitely rather have you on my side," I said, and we exchanged knowing grins.

"I'm up for it, too," Esther said, cracking her knuckles. "I'm bored with sitting around."

"You could come across Aiden," Peter said, staring her down. "Think you can handle that?"

She made a scornful sound. "I can handle anything." But her voice wasn't completely steady.

"I'm prepared to go, too," Lorcan said.

I shook my head. "I'd rather you stayed with Lucia. That way, if there's news, you'll be able to pass the word on."

"Her visions haven't been reliable," he protested.

"She's all we have. Besides, we need people capable of defending the cul-de-sac, too."

Peter's eyes narrowed. "You think something will come here?"

"I'm thinking the beasts are going to scatter. The power here could attract them. I don't know for sure, and I don't want to take the chance. We've no idea what kind of info the BVA have, thanks to Gideon and Reuben."

"I'm going," Peter said.

"Emmett," I replied, ignoring the look on his face.

"I'm going," he repeated more vehemently.

"Cam's here. Lorcan's here. _I'm_ here. Emmett will be fine," Carl said. "You might need Peter. You're a good team."

I closed my eyes and exhaled loudly.

"I can stay or be out on the streets," Gabe said, "but I'll have to send the last member of my Guard back to headquarters."

"Shit. We need more fighters." I glanced around the room. "We need to arm everyone in the cul-de-sac. And I mean everyone, even the children. I'm not leaving anyone completely defenceless. Mrs. Yaga will be here, so hopefully..."

"There are a couple of people who are good enough with a bow," Val said. "They don't have practice on moving targets, but if they keep watch from the upper floors of some of the homes, then maybe we'll stand a chance."

"Too few of them to cover enough ground," Peter said. "And a still target is a completely different story than a beast running for someone. Ry's the only one who knows what he's doing, and he didn't get much practice underground."

Everyone looked so solemn that it left an ache in my chest. Some of us would likely die, and all of us knew it. The more people we left behind, the less chance we had of surviving out in the dark.

"The Council want to bring you in, Ava," Gabe said softly, and everyone's attention turned back to him.

"To arrest her?" Esther exclaimed, looking shocked.

He shook his head. "To ask her to fight for us again."

"Idiots," I said. "As if I need to be asked to fight for my own survival."

He shrugged. "You know how it is. They want to be kept in the loop. They would prefer it if you went to the places _they_ want you to go."

"And what did you tell them?"

A ghost of a smile teased his lips. "I told them they could find you out in the field." He cocked his head. "But we should regroup there if more beasts come. To best coordinate an attack. We could use the Guardians."

"They didn't do much good last time," I muttered. "No offence, Esther."

She waved a hand. "It's fine. I know it. We didn't take it as seriously as we should until it was too late. It was all a competition. Gabe, can I contact my Circle?"

"You're not a Guardian anymore, Esther," he said. "Technically, they should take you in. This is why I can't force my Guard to remain here. Too risky. They should really arrest you on sight, too."

"So should you," Peter said sharply.

"I'm too afraid of Ava to do that," he said with a smirk.

I couldn't help but laugh. "That'll be the day. Think they'd speak to you, Esther?"

She shrugged. "We were a family once."

Her words hung in the air, and I knew she had to be thinking about her brother. Still a Guardian, still a Consultant to the Council, he had hung her out to dry, and she had no idea why.

"It might be worth a try," Carl said. "Reaching out when the country is in danger is kind of the time to re-evaluate what's going on in your life." He gazed at me, and I glared back.

"I'm getting out of here," I said, jumping to my feet. "Someone call me if there's any news. I need to get out there. I need to be ready."

"I'll come with you," Val said.

I nodded. "We'll patrol the city to see if maybe we can figure out weak spots. It's getting late, so I don't think anything is going to happen. We'll contact you if we spot anything out there. Lucia, keep an eye out for me."

Lucia reached for Val. Val's big hand squeezed Lucia's tiny one, and we left.

"You're getting close," I noted. "With Lucia, I mean."

"You've met her," Val said. "She's special. She needs as much protection as any of them."

"I know." I met her eyes.

Val was protective rather than destructive. She had sworn to protect Leah, but I knew she would do anything to protect Lucia, too.

"I need her silence," she said after a moment. "Is that strange? She calms me. I need that more than I like. We communicate, but sitting with her helps sometimes."

"Not strange," I said, although I had once thought of Lucia's silence as creepy rather than calming. "There's no darkness in her at all. Sometimes _I_ need that. She calmed me when I might have lost myself. I'll always be grateful to her."

"I'm thankful to know her. I only hope this world doesn't corrupt her."

"It won't. She and Lorcan aren't like the rest of us. In a good way."

After a few moments, she said, "I'm keen to see more of the city. It's been a while since I've had free rein."

"I'm so sorry. I forgot you've been a prisoner as much as anyone."

"I wasn't unhappy," she said, sounding surprised. "As long as I have a job to do, I'm fine. But I would like to see the day when all of them are free to come and go. Leah's young; she deserves the chance to have a real life. The twins have never known freedom. These are things I would like to change."

"We're getting there. I just don't know if life will ever be safe." I sighed. "It feels as though once this world touches you, you can never escape. I was doing okay before... well, maybe not okay, but at least I felt _safe_ some of the time. Last year, I didn't know any of you. I didn't know any of what was wrong. I collided with this stuff, and now everything keeps escalating. I can't see where it stops, where I can get off."

She glanced at me, and I realised it was the most truth I had spoken over the last couple of days.

"The only end is death," she said, frowning. "There will always be something coming. There will always be anger and pain. Only you can choose what you deal with. You could have walked away at any time. You've told me your story, Ava. Your choices brought you here."

"So I only have myself to blame?"

"No, you've made choices, and you decided to be a voice. You chose to help, to make a difference. The world is made up of small choices, small voices. Each one counts."

I stared at her, surprised. "That was... thanks, Val."

She smiled but kept her eyes on the road. "Where do you suggest we go first?"

"Maybe the main shopping streets. Lots of pubs and clubs and drunken life to pick off. If I was the BVA, I would cause mayhem in places like that. I would send beasts in all different directions to cause distractions. And when everyone was busy struggling to figure out what was going on, I would attack hard and swift at the centre of control."

"You mean the Council?"

I nodded. "They have to take down the Council to win. That's just it. As long as the Council survives, so does their power. I've been thinking about this a lot because the vampires want to do what we want to do—take down the Council and assert themselves—except we aren't going to risk innocent lives to do it. We can help people, make them respect us and _want_ to join us."

"So if we clear out the beasts, people won't react as badly when we destroy the system?"

My heart hurt again. "Change the system for the better, I think."

"Are there leaders amongst us?" she asked. "Ones who can run all of these creatures in an unbiased way? Even you have priorities. You would always side with the humans."

I stopped walking. "Shit. There's no neutrality, is there? I wish there was a way to give the humans a voice of their own."

"Involve them?"

I fell in step with her again. "They won't survive an army of beasts without knowing they need to defend themselves."

"That could cause mayhem, Ava, hysteria, panic. Vengeful humans convinced a shifter or vampire murdered one of their loved ones, whether it's true or not."

I bit the inside of my cheek. "Then the new Council would take care of that. Look, we're a long way away from the details, but that's _my_ dream."

"You've seemed different this week. Worn out."

"I am. I'm fed up of the constant fighting. Emmett's watching me do this, thinking killing is okay. What happens when the war is over? When there's no need to fight? Will he be like Peter is right now?"

"It would be easier for you if you didn't care," she noted.

"Ha. No shit. But who wants easy?"

She grinned. "Most people."

I showed her all of the places I reckoned might be at risk, mostly ones with a good deal of active nightlife. They could be the disaster spots.

She pointed at an apartment block. "What about those places? Lots of humans packed together."

"There aren't tenement buildings anymore. I mean, it's not twenty people to a room. But, yeah, some places like that house a lot of people, and I know Becca liked housing areas the best. They're the easiest, the least protected."

"A lot of people are going to die," she said, her voice tight.

She didn't have to tell me. I already knew.

# 11

Three beasts came the following night. As I expected, they turned up in different locations. I went after the first beast with Val, Esther, Gabe, and Peter. Annoyingly, she fled from us, leading us further away from my home.

Gabe got news of the second one near the Council's headquarters while we were on the chase. "The Guardians are going to deal with it," he said. "Let's concentrate on this one. If we get the job done in time, we move on to the second."

"Fine," I said. "I'll cut her off, try to lead her back here."

I was off before anyone could disagree, but Val followed me, calling her plans out to me as she ran. We worked together to push the running beast in the direction we needed.

Peter, Esther, and Gabe cut her off, and when she turned back, she had to face Val and me. The beast froze to the spot, and when I took a step in her direction, she suddenly leaped toward a building. I was on her before she could get away, dragging her to the ground.

Most of the fight was me keeping out of the way of her fangs while Esther batted at the beast with massive claws, but the beast's returning strikes weren't violent enough, and I wondered if she was a decoy or a reject. She had managed to slaughter five people before we found her, but perhaps the blood wasn't enough to help her recover after whatever journey she had been on to get that far.

Peter gutted her with a sword, and the beast whirled around, dragging him with her. She went into a mini-frenzy, getting too close to biting Esther. Gabe pulled his bright light trick, and the beast whimpered, trying to bury her head in the ground.

"Neat," I said as Val lopped off the head of the beast. "Do that light thing again."

Gabe glared at me, fatigue showing in the creases outlining his eyes.

"Right. Next," Esther said, wrapping the shirt Gabe handed to her around her shoulders.

Gabe stepped away and made a phone call, and his face paled as he spoke rapidly under his breath. Esther had fully dressed by the time he returned to us.

"The Council are still dealing with the second. Apparently, it's on the run now, but there have been human reports of a third."

"Where?" I demanded.

"No exact location. Inner city."

"North or South?" Peter asked.

"I don't know. They didn't think it was as important as the one near the headquarters." Gabe sounded as frustrated as I felt.

"Can the Council handle the second?" Esther asked.

"They've sent everything out to it. Everything that isn't guarding the rest of the Council, that is," he said grimly.

"Fuckers," Peter said.

I sniffed the air. "It's almost dawn. It's too late now. They'll all disappear. Is it possible there were more than three?"

Gabe shrugged. "It's possible there were no survivors to alert us."

I hunkered down, breathing hard. "I need a location, Gabe. An exact one, in case it comes back tomorrow night. If it survives, it'll want more. It makes the most sense to return to places that haven't posed a challenge." Something tingled along my skin as the first signs of dawn brightened the horizon. I knew the beasts were sleeping, but it would be night again, and they would reappear.

"We should go," Gabe said. "There's nothing we can do here. Not now. Not yet."

We headed back to the cul-de-sac in silence. Once home, I went to bed and fell asleep almost immediately.

Peter woke me early the next morning. "You need to see the news."

I ran downstairs and collapsed onto the sofa as a news report came on. Bodies, lots of bodies, filled the screen as a familiar place flashed into view.

"Those are the flats where Moses lives," I cried, wincing at the sight of the bodies being carried out and the solemn-faced people lining up to guard the fallen. I recognised the brethni, the hive-minded race of males who lived in a warehouse near the drug dealer, and I realised they must have helped the humans. The drug dealer had called them good lads. Maybe he had been right. The reporter spoke of criminal activity as if that could explain the massacre, as if average criminals drained bodies of blood.

"I don't understand this," I whispered. "Peter, Moses told me that the people are under the thumb there. That someone high up is keeping him dealing. If he makes money, the flats are left alone. Why didn't whoever's in charge protect the people who work for them?"

"Because nobody gives a shit about humans," he said bitterly, wrapping his arm around his son. "Those people didn't stand a chance."

"It could come back," I said. "There are a lot of people living there, lots of blocks, lots of flats, lots of families. It's packed. That place would be the perfect feeding ground. How many flats just like those are in Dublin? How many people sitting there waiting to be killed? We can't leave them with nothing."

"They're calling it a gangland crime," he said, nodding at the television. "Nobody will sympathise. They'll say all of the scum are killing each other off."

"I'm going," I said.

"To do what? It's daytime. The beasts won't be back until after dark, and they may not show up there again."

"Peter, I need to talk to the people, tell them how to protect themselves."

"Are you serious?"

I stared at him in shock. "Of course I'm serious. You heard Gabe last night. They didn't even tell us about that third beast because they knew it was in a human area. Because it wasn't in an important area. Those fu... fools only care about themselves, about what they can get out of this. They aren't going to protect anyone. They've made that clear."

He smiled, and his entire face lit up. "This is why I... this is why we're all here with _you_ , Ava. But the Council might try to stop you."

I made a face. "Let them. But maybe don't tell Gabe what I'm doing until it's too late to stop me."

"Want me to come with?" he asked hopefully.

"Nah, get some rest. I'll need you tonight. Call me if you hear anything new." I looked at the television again, remembering all of the bodies. "You know where I'll be."

I dressed then walked to the flats, feeling a sense of déjà vu so strong, I wobbled. The flats were dark and dank, but the occupants didn't deserve to be picked off. Nobody did.

As I approached, I felt the commotion before I heard or saw it. A lot of people gathered together: camera operators, news reporters, police. A young garda tried to stop me from going into the flats, so I stared at him, my will taking over his. I hated to do it, but it was a special circumstance. He let me pass without any further fuss, and I looked around for Moses.

The flats were a mess. The playground was destroyed, completely torn apart. Blood streaked the wall of the left block. Old women wept, young men bellowed their outrage, and in the middle of it all, there he was: Benny, aka Moses.

The drug dealer stood apart, smoking a joint in full few of the gardaí. When he caught sight of me, his face turned purple. He strode toward me as all eyes watched. He gripped my shoulders and shook me, but I let him, keeping my gaze steady on his.

"What the fuck is happening?" he shouted around the joint, keeping it in his mouth with what surely had to be a lot of practice.

"You're fucked, that's what," I said calmly. "I'm here to help."

He relaxed slightly. "I wasn't here last night. Most of my people were with me. We were told we had a meeting with the big guys, but they never showed up. I came back to _this_." He waved an arm.

I glanced at the people with pity. They had been sitting ducks. "Quick version is that the British Vampire Association has taken over the UK. They're trying to move across the water by sending humans who have been given a formula to turn them into vampires, except the mutation is more feral, far more _lethal_ , than an ordinary vampire. It can't get enough blood, can't stop until it's satisfied."

"And let me guess, it's never satisfied?"

"Yep. That recent serial killer? One of these things. Except there are rumours an army of them are on their way. Last night, there were three. We took care of one, the supernatural police tried to take down a second and failed, and nobody told us about the third until it was too late. I saw the news. I'm so sorry."

He ran his hands through his hair, his face paling. "Fuck. Fuck this shit, Ava. They make us work for them, and then they can't even help us survive? If it wasn't for the lads in the warehouse, more would have died here. They protected everyone when they heard the commotion, but the thing ran before they could finish it off."

I glanced at the shadows where I sensed some of the brethni huddling together. I nodded at them, and I felt the hum of their recognition. I hadn't made the best first impression on them, what with Peter stabbing their leader and all. "Why are the police here? And all of the cameras?"

"Ah, typical shit. Think we're going to war down here. As if a few _pigs_ could stop anything." He shouted the last sentence.

"Relax, Moses. Listen, it might come back tonight. It might bring friends. They pretty much die in the sunlight, and I can't pick up their energy or their scent. I can only follow them at night, and I'm not magic, you know? So I need you to be able to fight back."

"We have guns," he said, patting his hip.

"Dunno if that will work. Maybe a shot to the brain would do it, but I haven't tested the theory."

"Well, what _do_ you know?" he asked impatiently, looking around.

"I know they're strong, and they can jump so high they might as well be flying. They're fast, and they don't hurt easy. They hate silver and crosses. If you have any super religious people around, make sure they're holding crosses."

"The parish priest is here," he murmured. "Could the old fart help out instead of just fucking praying over everyone?"

"Maybe," I said, thinking hard on what Anka had told me about devotion and religious symbols. "He could maybe bless the crosses, and everyone could hang them up on doors and windows. We could keep everyone inside a couple of flats, and then whoever can fight could guard the others. That would be easier than having everyone spread out everywhere. They won't be picked off first, put it that way. What else? Oh, yeah, their bite will paralyse you. As long as their fangs are embedded in your skin, you're screwed. Don't let them bite you under _any_ circumstances. And chopping off their head will pretty much do the job."

He rubbed his unshaven jaw. "Lads! C'mere. Ava, say it again while I round up the Holy Joes."

A group of hard-looking men surrounded me, and I told them what I had offered to Moses.

"What the fuck?" the youngest one said, staring at me as if I were crazy.

"Shut up and listen," another said, slapping him on the back. "She's the one with the fangs, isn't she?"

"Show us your fangs," a third said in an excited voice, nudging the figure next to him.

I leapt at him, pinning him to the ground as I let my fangs free. They all froze. The one beneath me gave a little whimper and pissed himself.

"Seriously?" I said, wanting to swear as much as Moses. "That was _nothing_. These things are ten times faster than me. Stronger than me. Harder to kill. If I freak you out, then you're completely fucked."

"We'll be ready," one of the men said, reaching out to help me to my feet. "And if we survive, I'll buy you a pint."

I grinned. "You're going to survive. All of you lot against one little beast? You can handle it. Just don't do anything stupid like get bitten." I lifted the leg of my jeans to show my scars.

A couple of the men whistled at the sight of them.

"Why are you helping us?" one asked, looking awestruck despite his broad shoulders and the gun carelessly shoved into the waistband of his jeans.

I frowned. "Because I'm not a monster."

I spent the day with Moses, spreading the word and figuring out what their best form of defence was.

"Parish priest is still avoiding me," Moses said and nodded at one of his group. "Find Father Fat Fuck and get him over here right now." His gang member ran off to do his bidding.

I shoved Moses hard. "Snap out of that. He could help."

"That'll be a first."

The priest was pretty rotund, but he hurried over to us, his face sweating. He seemed to have taken the word that vampires existed pretty well.

"We need silver crosses," Moses said.

"As many as possible," I said. "Silver in general works well, Father..." I was pretty certain his name wasn't really Father Fat Fuck.

"Father Ryan," the priest said, putting out his hand. "What about non-silver crosses?"

"I think they'll work," I said, giving his hand a quick shake. "It's worth a try. Can you take a group of people with you to stock up on the likes of holy water and crosses from the church?"

"I don't have a way to bring a large supply of holy water," he said. "I have a lot of salt stored that could be used in sanctifying water here. But wouldn't it be easier and safer to bring everyone to the church? Surely we'll all be safe in a house of God?"

I shook my head. "I don't know if the building affects them in any way. Besides, it's too spacious, too much room to be overrun by these things. There are too many entry points, and I'm not willing to test any theories on whether a Catholic church can keep vampires at bay or not."

The priest nodded. "I'll find what I can, but I think I'm best served keeping the people calm and helping with their grief. If I can lead them in prayer then—"

"Oh, shut the fuck up," Moses snapped. "This is war. Our people are being slaughtered. Your poxy prayers aren't worth shit to me."

Father Ryan faced Moses calmly, but a muscle ticked in his jaw. "My prayers may be worth little to you, Benjamin, but they're worth a great deal to our Father in Heaven. He'll protect us on this day. Not you. Who supports the church? Who keeps it going? The people in those flats do. Even the non-believers help us keep the parish going. If you have a problem with that, take it up with them, but I'm needed here, whether you like it or not."

I stepped between them before they got even further out of hand. "Look, this is serious. We need protection. The best way to protect people is to lock them up in those flats and make the place so secure that nothing can get near them. If they need the priest to find some kind of peace, then so be it, but we definitely need Father Ryan to come up with as much holy water and silver and crosses as he can. They're defenceless right now. Whatever problem you two have with each other, put it aside until this is over."

The priest nodded, and Moses grunted his acquiescence a moment later. Father Ryan organised a run to the church, and he seemed in his element as he ordered Moses's goons around.

Finding enough silver for everyone was a problem, but Val, Peter, Esther, and Gabe arrived with reinforcements. Gabe and I left the others to distribute the new goodies.

"Pretty nice stash you got there," I said as we walked up the stairwell of the closest block of flats so I could show him the layout.

"You said you wanted to arm everyone," Gabe said. "And it was too late to make you think about what you're doing here, so I raided the Council's armoury. What was left of it anyway."

"You stole from the Council?" I asked, impressed. I had never wanted to hug him until that moment.

"Just taking what's needed, especially since they refused to allow my personal Guard to come. This was my second choice. We'll be giving them back," he warned the crowd around us. "And don't worry," he added to me. "Everyone at the cul-de-sac is armed. Mrs. Yaga is close by. Lorcan and Cam are there. They're well protected. Besides, it's not a big enough place. They want places like this. They need it to gain their strength."

"I think that's what they're doing," I confided. "Getting full to prepare for the big battle."

"The Council expect you to deal with their beast tonight."

"Well, the Council can go fuck themselves sideways. I'm taking care of whoever needs it most. And it's not them."

He grinned. "I'll be sure to pass on that message verbatim."

I laughed. "Please do. Take a picture of Fionnuala's face while you're at it."

He glanced around. "There are a lot of TV cameras here." We stood on a balcony, watching out for more arrivals. People were bringing their families, determined to stick together in the flats, knowing they had a way to defend themselves.

"Good. Maybe they'll get a view of what's really going to happen this time. No more of the usual bullshit. We need this, Gabe," I said urgently. "Humans and supernaturals need to stick together. There can't be any hiding anymore. It's too risky for everyone."

He didn't look at me. "You can't change too much at once, Ava. It's too much upheaval."

"Life is an upheaval right now, thanks to the vampires. If it had been dealt with in the beginning... sorry, I'm not blaming you. I'm frustrated it came to this."

"So am I," he said. "I'm not against what you believe in, but I need to make it through this, too. This isn't my battle."

"And yet here you stand."

He nodded. "I've always made bad decisions. Why break a lifetime habit?"

"That's the spirit." I slapped him on the back. "Let's go chat with the drug dealers."

He shook his head, looking truly baffled. I saw Peter joking with one of Moses's men, and I ran back down the stairs to speak to him.

"How are you feeling?" I said.

"Good," Peter replied. "Itching for the dark. I feel like beating my frustration out on something."

I rolled my eyes. "I keep saying there's something wrong with you."

He took my hand and led me down the grotty stairwell. "That's the only reason we work."

My lips twitched. "We work, do we?"

"Better than most, I'd say. I've missed working _with_ you."

I felt a tingle run down my spine. "I know. But Emmett—"

He sighed. "Not tonight. Did Gabe tell you the Council want you dealing with their problem?"

"Yeah. Bloody cheek of them. The shit is going to hit the fan, and I don't want to deal with their crap as well."

"They could give us fighters."

"Some of their fighters have recently tried to kill us all," I reminded him.

"Yeah, but this is war. Allies change. We go with it to survive."

"This feels like the end." I shivered.

"It's not the end. This isn't even the beginning. This is just... purgatory."

I giggled. "Again I say, you're a strange man."

He pulled me to him for a kiss, and my spirits rose again. "This isn't a problem," he whispered. "We can deal with this crap."

"We should probably make nice with the brethni," I said, glancing over Peter's shoulder to where they had gathered. I didn't want the brethni to accidentally change sides in the middle of battle.

"Do we have to?"

"Don't be such a baby." I took his hand. "Come on."

I led him across the communal area. "Thanks for helping out," I told the one I assumed was the leader. "You didn't have to."

"Of course we did," he replied. He looked like a strung-out loser, but under the mask was an alien-looking creature with pink eyes, grey skin, and a forked tongue. Under the mask was a creature who could repair its own wounds.

Peter rubbed the back of his head, looking sheepish. "About before..."

The brethni bristled as one. The leader said, "You insulted us, threatened us, attacked us, and worst of all, called us liars."

"Yeah, I did all that, but when your kid is—"

"We do not care. We're here to help our neighbours."

Peter's cheeks reddened. "You know what? I—"

I stepped between them. "Okay. Maybe we should be looking at the bigger picture here. We're being attacked by powerful beings trying to invade the country. The powerful beings already in this country are never going to help us. We help each other to survive. Only way there is."

The brethni regarded me with caution and a little scorn. "So you say."

"You're just like us," I said softly. "Forgotten. Underestimated. Now's the time to make yourself heard."

As one, the brethni thumped their chests, and I took a wary step back.

"Ava!" Moses called out. "A little help here."

"We should go," I told the brethni leader. "Good luck tonight."

I walked away, pulling Peter along with me. We gathered around the priest and the people who had gone with him to help carry the supplies.

I picked up a large silver cross. "Wow. This can work, but we need to move quickly. Father, can you bless the crosses with holy water? And maybe douse the windows with holy water, too. We get everyone inside the bottom few rows of one block of flats, and the rest of us keep guard on the outside. People, start sticking the crosses to the doors and windows whatever way you can."

"What about the back balconies?" Moses asked. "Second row up has a big glass window at the back of every flat."

"Try to squeeze everyone into the bottom row. Make sure they have protection at every window though," Peter said.

I turned around, thinking fast. "Moses, get people moving. Make sure they're wearing their silver jewellery and that everyone is armed."

His eyes narrowed. "I don't trust some of the young lads with a weapon," he murmured under his breath. "All right, people. You heard the woman. Get your fucking arses on the move. Now!"

Everyone got to work, but night rapidly approached. A trickle of panic kept running through my veins, telling me that we wouldn't be ready in time, that some small forgotten window would go unguarded, that everything would fall apart before it began.

A news crew wandered over, somehow avoiding the police barrier.

"Excuse me?" the reporter called, getting in my path. "Can you explain to us what's going on here? Is this some kind of signal? Are you expecting another attack? Do you live here?"

I brushed her out of the way and spotted a familiar face amongst the police. I ran to barriers, calling Shay's name.

He flinched away from me, sending goose bumps across my arms.

"What's going on?" I asked. "You okay?"

"Don't, Ava," he said, his voice so angry it shook. "I know, okay? Peter told me. About _you_."

I glanced around at Peter, who rapidly turned away to chat to a surprised-looking woman on his left.

"Right," I said. "So it's like that, is it?"

He stared at me, unmoving.

"You know what, Shay? Fuck you. And if you have any sense at all, get these idiots out of here before they get killed."

He straightened. "What are you talking about?"

"What the hell do you think I'm talking about? Last night was nothing compared to what's coming tonight. I'm protecting those people over there. You lot are on your own."

"Ava, I—"

I let out a gasp as something ran over me. No, it couldn't be. It wasn't dark yet. I ran back toward the flats and screamed, "Everyone inside! Right now! They're coming!"

The last of the people were pushed inside the flats, packed together so tight that I knew a breach would mean a massacre. Groups of Moses's men, the brethni, and my friends waited outside, surrounding the flats. I held up a hand, and there was only silence. I could _feel_ them coming. More than before. They needed to feed. After that, they would destroy.

I ran back to the news crews and made sure the cameras were on me. "Tell people to protect themselves! Tell them to fight back!"

The first beast appeared as a couple of the reporters chuckled together. I turned and watched as it leapt onto the roof of the flats. It climbed down, swinging from one balcony to another like an overgrown monkey. I didn't know what size the thing had been as a man, but it was huge.

I glanced back at Shay, sorely tempted to let them all be picked off to punish him for judging me so harshly.

"Val!" I yelled. "With me for a minute."

She ran over, eyes on the sky as the beast dropped down close to us. Too focused on the cluster of beating hearts, it didn't glance in our direction.

I let him get close, too close. Val made a sound of alarm, but I ran, calling for her to follow. I flung one end of a silver chain at her. She gripped it, nodding as we caught up to the beast. He whirled around, fangs snapping as we circled him. He focused on me as Val pulled the chain tight, trapping him. We hauled him to the ground and tied up his limbs as quickly as possible, struggling to keep out of way of his swinging fists and kicking feet.

We dragged the feral beast closer to the cameras, making sure they had a good view of his mouth full of fangs. He snapped as if he could already taste their blood rushing into his mouth.

"This is the serial killer!" I called. "This is what's going to come to your neighbourhood and try to drink your blood. It's not a vampire, not really, but it was made by a vampire. Everything exists. Anything you've ever heard of? Anything you don't believe in? It probably exists. And they're all around you. There's a supernatural governing body. They even have their own police force, but they aren't protecting you tonight. Nobody human." I panted from the strength it took to hold onto the beast, even with Val's help.

"Any time now, Ava," she hissed at me.

I gazed at Shay's pale face. "This is your serial killer, except this time, it's a war!" I raised my voice to ensure everyone heard me. "We're being invaded by the same vampires who are currently taking over Britain. They're sending these _things_ here to do the same to us. But we can't let them. We have to fight back!"

A flurry of questions were thrown at me, but I ignored them all and carried on. "Silver hurts them. Religious symbols can harm them if enough faith is behind them. Removing their heads kills them. Their bite will paralyse you. They are stronger than you. Stick together and fight back. If you're not human, help your human neighbours anyway. For once, we're all in this together, and if nobody's going to come to our rescue, then we have to save ourselves."

I took a deep breath, fighting against an ache in my throat. "The people helping out the humans in those flats over there are so-called rebels. The Féinics has risen. They've come out of hiding and risked their freedom to help protect this country. Do the same. If you're watching... do the same before we're all screwed."

"What are you?" a woman asked, one of the few reporters not freaking out.

I flashed my fangs, and the crowd took a few steps back, faces horrified and shocked. " _This_ is what I am." I glanced at Val. "Ready?"

She nodded grimly, and we both let go of the beast. He leapt forward, straight for the camera, and we yanked him backward by pulling at the silver chain around his neck. He made a strangled sound, his eyes bulging. With one final, desperate tug from Val, we removed his head from his shoulders.

I grabbed the chain and walked away, leaving the beast's body where it lay. Shay called my name.

I glanced back. "That's how you kill a beast."

"You're going to be in so much trouble for this," Val said.

"I know."

"Gabe is going to destroy you."

"I _know_."

We joined Peter and Gabe on the pavement outside the stark set of flats. The walls and paths were almost exactly the same lifeless colour, and I wondered if the blood stains could ever truly be washed away from the memories of the people who lived within the buildings.

"There's a lot coming," I said. "This is going to be a long night."

"Ava," Peter said.

"Not now," I snapped and walked through the permanently open gates to speak to Moses, who sat on the bonnet of a parked car. "Everyone inside and armed?"

Moses nodded grimly. "Cool trick."

"Val's pretty strong."

"Think it was wise to let the whole fucking world know, Ava?"

I shrugged. "We'll soon find out."

He laughed and shook his head. "Crazy bitches all around me. I'm kinda hot for your new friend though. I bet she'd be _rough_ —"

"Don't even. Get ready, Moses. Almost time for you to fight for the flats."

"We'll destroy the fuckers." He grabbed a joint from the man next to him and eyed my dagger. "Need something a little stronger?"

"I've had bad experiences with guns," I said. "And this baby never needs reloading."

He shrugged. "Suit yourself."

"Be ready to fight dirty when you run out of bullets," I teased. "Some of them are here," I whispered, running forward to get a better view.

Five came into view, one by one, two on the ground, three leaping from the balcony of the farthest block away to the next.

"They're better than Becca," I shouted. "Smarter. Don't hesitate. Never give them a chance to plan ahead."

I heard a roar behind me and knew Esther was ready. Gasps from Moses and his gang let me know that Val was preparing to go hellhound. I took one last look at Peter, and he nodded, the only one who looked eager to battle. Gabe's grim smile as he gripped his sword set me further on edge. One each. We couldn't let them get into the flats or hurt those foolishly watching.

"Get these people to the church," I shouted at the police.

The night was just beginning. I couldn't guarantee the humans would be safe in the church, but they definitely weren't safe on the side of the road. Two beasts approached, salivating, but watching us all carefully. They bided their time, trying to figure out the easiest marks. We couldn't give them a choice.

The beasts were both male, huge, muscular men who were probably terrifying even before they turned. The leader of the BVA had chosen wisely.

Inching closer, I tried to zone out the voices behind me, the running footsteps, and the panicked hearts racing. They were all distractions, all unnecessary. But if they distracted me, then they definitely distracted the beasts.

One monster's head kept turning as if he had scented something delicious and could barely stand to be in the one spot when there was so much blood running away, so many racing hearts nearby. I knew we couldn't keep everyone alive, but if we could just let the majority walk away unharmed, it had to count as better than a loss.

I thought perhaps we were still at the taunting stage. The vampires were testing out tactics. I had a terrible feeling that they had plenty of beasts to play with, so many they could afford to lose five or ten. Or more.

I clamped down on my thoughts and released my fangs, jumping from one foot to the other, bouncing with adrenalin and energy. I was no longer tired, and I knew that some part of me recognised that I was doing something I was supposed to do. I was made for battle, whether I liked it or not.

I stretched out, drawing attention on myself. I sensed Val behind me, ready to fight. Peter's scent was provocative; his lust for battle drove me, too. I glanced to my left and caught the expressions on the faces of those standing there, all pale, all determined, all ready to fight to the death.

Time stood still. So I kept moving, right to the beasts, right to the test. We couldn't be beaten, or the British vampires would _never_ stop coming for us.

I sped up as I got closer to the beasts, surprising both of them. I ran straight past them before they could understand what I was doing, but as I ran, so did the people behind me, and the two beasts were surrounded by five beings determined not to let them live.

The other beasts began to climb down, howling as if encouraging their pack, coven, or whatever they called their brethren.

The fight began.

# 12

I took on the less distracted creature since I was the one with most experience. He swung at me, not so wildly but with a spark of intelligence in his eyes. He had been a fighter before being turned into this creature. He moved more lightly than seemed possible, circling me as though he would never tire.

I stood still, closed my eyes, and concentrated with my other sight. The fight could slow and calm me if I tried, but when I swung into attack, I would be wilder than he was. I would beat him that way, by being unpredictable and disorganised.

My opponent swiped at me as I ducked around him, barely catching my jacket with the tips of his claws. Peter crept up behind him, while the other three worked on the second beast. The third landed, and Val ran to deal with him, her mace swinging above her head as her battle cries chilled my blood.

The beast caught Peter's scent, as Peter had obviously known he would, and a switch flipped in the creature's brain. The animal could have been Becca, the way he zoned in on the source of human blood from pure instinct. All he wanted was to drain Peter, and even Peter faltered at the sheer force and speed coming for him.

But I was faster. I was smarter. I had done it all with Becca.

I drove my dagger so far through his right cheek that the tip pierced through the left one. I jumped clear as Peter sank his favourite sword through the beast so hard that its spinal cord snapped. The beast dropped to the ground. Peter stomped on the creature's forehead, crushing its skull, and I ripped out my dagger in time to swing around and slice another beast in the face.

I tripped the next one, shoving against him as he faltered, and he fell to the ground heavily. I checked my friends. Gabe and Esther had moved on to the last one, while Val fought hers.

The new beast jumped to his feet, and I ran back a little, trying to draw him away from the humans, but he didn't pursue me, instead diving straight toward the bottom row of the block of flats being guarded by Moses's gang.

Swearing, I ran straight after him, but more beasts landed.

"Ava, we've got this!" Moses shouted, his steady voice belying the scent of fear coming from him. He raised his arm and shot the beast twice in the head without hesitation. The beast stumbled, and Moses's gang rushed to make sure the creature was really dead.

I hesitated only briefly before diving back into the fight. More had come, and the air already stunk of death and gore.

One caught me solidly in the jaw before Peter and Val joined in, ready to back me up. We had to hold them off until dawn. That was all.

The fight became bloody and sweaty. Occasionally, a scream would rise up as someone got caught in the fangs of a beast before anyone could help.

I panted, exhausted from the adrenalin surges as much as the fighting, and did my best to stop the slaughter from becoming too much to bear. I ran to the humans, seeing a decapitated beast still connected to someone's arm. The man lay on the ground, barely moving.

"You have to take the teeth out of them if they get bitten," I shouted, yanking the head and flinging it at a beast trying to tear out Esther's heart. While he was distracted, she destroyed him by ripping bones from his body. I swallowed hard, rubbing the human's arm as he moaned on the ground.

A door of one of the flats opened, and a group of women ran out, holding up various household objects that doubled as weapons.

"Fuck this shit," a young brunette said. "We're not hiding away when we can help."

"Get back inside," Moses screamed at them.

The brunette glared at him. "Back the fuck off, Ben, you chauvinist pig. These are our flats, too."

He looked at me and shrugged, but the corners of his mouth lifted into a grin.

"Take the fangs out," she told me. "Got it."

Cracking glass echoed through the flats, and all of us froze for an instant. The brethni raced as one to the back of the block, and I followed in case the beasts had broken through the barrier.

By the time I got there, the brethni had three blood-stained beasts fleeing from the building. The brethni had shrugged off their human forms, their arms twisting into grotesque clawed weapons.

I joined them, and we finished off the beasts quickly, the brethni tearing chunks of flesh away with ease.

"We dig," the leader told me solemnly.

"I don't doubt it. Maybe hang about here, just in case. Call out if you need help."

Their pink eyes glowed red. "We won't need help," he hissed.

I nodded and sprinted back to my friends. We were outnumbered, shots rang out in the night, and the scent of blood was intoxicating. I raced through the fight, desperately trying to reach Peter before the two beasts surrounding him removed his head from his body.

"Trying to hog all the glory?" I asked as I jumped on the back of one of the beasts.

"Gotta find some way of getting your attention," he said, sweat trickling down his face. He brushed his arm across his temple, swung his sword around and barely missed _me_ as the beast spun with me on his back.

"Jesus, Peter. Aim that at the other one!"

I heard him laughing as we both got back to work.

"Gabe!" I screamed and pointed. At least ten of the creatures were running down the road in the same direction the police had taken the bystanders.

"I'm no use if I do this," he warned me. "That'll be it for me."

"The church!" I shouted, ducking out of the way of a kick. "Humans are hiding in there, including Shay. If the beasts make it inside..."

"Fine," he called back. "But follow me if anything else comes, or we'll all be dead."

"I'm watching out," I said, but I doubted he heard me as he jogged after the group.

He kept his distance because they would crave the light in his blood. I prayed he would make it. He would tire after using his light, and if more came after that, he wouldn't be able to defend himself.

The beasts apparently realised they weren't getting into the flats easily, so they all zoned in on the farthest flat as if they had gone hive mind on us. They took down two humans, flinging them aside as they smashed the windows. Steam emanated from their hands, which were burned by the holy water and silver crosses.

The occupants were ready. Father Ryan threw a glass bottle, and it shattered in the face of the first beast, causing it to howl with pain as holy water burned its eyes. A teenager pointed an aerosol and lit the spray, and the flames flew toward the beasts.

I punched the air. "Fucking brilliant idea!" I screamed at everyone and no one, but more beasts trampled their flaming companion to get to the humans. They grew frenzied, not caring about the danger anymore. They were too close to the blood.

Some of the brethni returned to help. Those brethni, Moses's gang, and my friends cut away at the edges of the group, the gang's guns forgotten as we grew desperate. The people in the flat used fire or holy water and held up crosses as a last resort. The creatures' self-preservation instincts had vanished, and for a long moment, it appeared that we might win against their singular focus on blood.

It didn't last long enough. The remaining beasts snapped out of their momentary madness and fled after the ones who had headed in the direction of the church.

"I have to go find Gabe!" I shouted. "Stay here in case more come!"

I ran after the retreating beasts. The church was lit up, blood-curdling screams from inside ripping through the air. The beasts I followed ran inside when the light faded, and I hurried after them, surprised by the scene. Gabe had freaked out the beasts, and as they lay whimpering in pain, the humans took care of the rest. The beasts I had followed weren't affected by the light, and I could see Gabe lying on the altar.

"Holy water!" I screamed. "And if anyone has any hair spray or deodorant and a lighter, fucking blast them with it!"

What happened next was a blur. The last few beasts were desperate to survive, although the church seemed to unsettle them. I fought as best I could, but not all of the humans could help. Some huddled in corners, while others lay injured in pools of blood. But more of them than I expected helped me fight. A few used police batons, and a couple managed to trap a beast in a corner with a heavy bench and some holy water. They took longer to kill the beasts, took way more risks than a human should, but we slowly gained the lead.

I killed the one I fought and turned, seeing Shay about to be eaten. I used the silver chain again, pulling the beast back toward me.

"Let me," Shay said, his face grim.

I shrugged and kicked my sword over to him. I ducked as he took a swing, and he managed to behead the beast in one shot.

"Used to chop wood a lot," he said wryly, dropping the sword as if it stung his hands.

"Yeah." I sank into a seat. "That would do it." I dried my face with my sleeve, clearing away all of the blood and sweat as best I could, grimacing as I suddenly felt all of the injuries I had chalked up during the night. "I should head back," I said, struggling to take a breath, but I jogged up to Gabe.

I kicked his foot. "You okay, angel?"

He groaned. "I need to sleep for a month. And you owe me a dozen favours by now, Delaney. That stunt you pulled with the cameras was particularly annoying. Don't think I'll forget it."

I laughed. "No time for lectures, Gabe. Gotta go see if all the beasts are gone."

"Isn't it dawn yet?"

"Soon. Very soon."

"Ava," Shay said as I walked outside.

"No time," I said sharply. "Wait for dawn before you call for help. Just in case."

"I'll come with you."

I stopped walking. "No, you won't. You wanted to know everything, you idiot man. Now you do, so _you_ have to deal with it. Get back in there and make sure those people don't die before an ambulance gets here. You prepare those who aren't injured in case another beast gets past me. And you keep an eye on Gabe, too."

"Is he really an angel?" he asked, eyes wide with awe.

"Yeah. Goodbye, Shay."

"Thank you, Ava," he shouted after me.

I waved and ran faster. The gang were dealing with one last beast when I got there. Left alone, it was as wild as Becca, and it didn't want to escape anymore. It wanted to destroy.

"Just hold it down," I said. "Dawn's here in..." I spun around, holding out my arms as that sensation ran over my skin again. The beasts were gone. Until the next night.

The following hour was crazy. Trying to get people to the hospital, trying to figure out how many died, and having to deal with the fear and confusion as the bodies of the beasts disintegrated in front of everyone was too much for me. Esther moved between the flats and the church in full organisational mode. One of the women had given Esther some ill-fitting clothes as a thank you; they laughed and joked together as if they had known each other years, as if they hadn't just suffered through an attack by blood-thirsty abominations.

The brethni leader approached me. "Fewer than ten losses all told. You did well. You and your people."

"Truce?"

"As long as you keep your human in check."

Scratches on his chest healed before my eyes. "Did you lose many?" I asked.

"Not enough to harm the group. I would call the night a success."

"Me, too," I said.

Moses wrapped his arms around my waist and lifted me in the air. "We did it," he said, his face a pulpy mess.

I struggled out of his arms. "You were supposed to get into that last ambulance."

"Ah, I'm grand. We ran out of bullets too soon, but getting in the middle of the scrap felt better anyway."

Father Ryan joined us, beaming. "Didn't I tell you, Ben? Didn't I?"

Moses rolled his eyes. "They all think they can get away with anything now. Yeah, you did all right."

"Still more to do," the priest said. "We need to clean up those flats, fix the windows, and—"

"Maybe get some rest as well," I said. "We don't know if the same thing will happen tonight."

"You think there are _more_?" the priest asked.

"I don't know. That's the problem."

"We'll help with repairs," the brethni said.

"We better get moving then," Moses said, and he put his arms around the shoulders of the brethni leader and the priest, leading them toward the ruined block of flats.

I joined Peter, Esther, and Val. "We should get out of here. We're in the way, and we need some rest. Just in case."

"Shay told me some hospitals were hit last night," Peter said. "But locals turned up to help. Human _and_ other. Good night's work, I'd say."

"That's amazing," I said. "They believed me?"

"Looks like it," Esther said. "Gabe's been taken by the Council."

"Let's hope he takes the flak for my big mouth," I said, grinning.

Val cracked her knuckles. "The Council won't let that go."

"Yeah, well, they have more shit to deal with than just me. I thought that went amazingly well. Did you see the humans? Even in the church, when Gabe used his light thingy, the beasts were all crawling on the ground, and the humans destroyed the fuckers. It was _beautiful_."

Peter laughed out loud. "You're an idiot sometimes, Delaney."

"And speaking of idiots," I said sharply. "Thanks for telling Shay I'm a creepy freak."

"I didn't," he protested. "I told him the exact truth. That's what he wanted."

I made a face. "Yeah, well, I've saved his life now. So he can suck it."

Peter reached out to take my hand, and I leaned into him, daydreaming about a nice hot shower and a clean bed to sleep in.

"I need a bath," Esther said. "I have so much blood on me that I can't even tell what's mine. The drug-dealer was kind of impressive though."

"Once they put the guns down," Val said. "They wasted too much time and energy trying to aim."

"I'm still cheering inside about the fire trick," I said. "I never even thought about fire."

"They're probably lucky they didn't set the flats on fire though," Esther said.

"The brethni were pretty good, too," Peter admitted. "They didn't have to fight alongside us."

"I'm more impressed by the fact they didn't stab you, to be honest," I said. My phone rang before he could reply.

It was Anka. Sobbing. "Ava, we need you. We've been trying... it's no use. Come back now." She hung up.

"Something's happened," I whispered, and we all ran for the car.

# 13

Peter drove dangerously fast, but inside, I screamed at him to drive faster. My mind imagined a million and one things as we pulled into the cul-de-sac.

The twins waited on the street, their expressions even more solemn than usual.

"Two of those beasts attacked us early this morning. Along with a vampire," Lorcan said.

Lucia looked at me with such pity that I imagined both Emmett _and_ Carl were dead.

"Where are they?" Peter asked.

"Dead," Lorcan said. "We managed to kill them in the end."

"In the end? Who..." I choked up. "Who was hurt?"

"We didn't expect it," Lorcan said. "We didn't think anything could get through to us."

"Lorcan," I whispered, "what happened?"

Esther wrapped an arm around me as the twins led us into Anka's house.

Lucia took my hand, and I _saw_. Flashes of darkened images. Two creatures sneaking around the back of the houses. Leah asleep and Lucia seeing them too late. Mrs. Yaga trying to defend the cul-de-sac, two creatures biting her even as she stole life from them. Lorcan, Cam, and Carl attacking the things. Mrs. Yaga lying on the ground, still alive, but unable to move. A vampire running toward the children whose faces peeked out of a window, away from anyone strong enough to fight. Emmett and Dita screaming as Carl killed the vampire in front of them. Just in time.

"The vampire went for the children," Lorcan was saying.

"How did it find the place?" Peter asked. "How did it get in?"

Lorcan cleared his throat. "We shielded the place, and something tore away the magic. Something far stronger than us. Mrs. Yaga came as soon as she could, but she was already injured."

"Maybe Gideon told them where to find me, and they were purposely sent here. Maybe Reuben told. Coyle's missing, too," I said. "It feels like everyone I know has been hit."

"That would mean someone is leading them. It would mean that vampire led them here," Esther said.

"To find you," Peter whispered. "To find _you_."

I gazed at him in horror, but he refused to look at me.

"What do we know?" Carl asked, fury in his eyes. "We know that there are a secret group of assassins connected with the slave market, and we know they want to kill us. We know somebody led the beasts to us. Both are connected."

"And we know that someone on the Council is involved," Esther said. "But that doesn't make sense. That would mean someone from the Council is working with the vampires."

"Reuben, most likely," Lorcan said. "He's missing, and he's a vampire, so that makes sense. But that's the only thing that does. Could this ancient vampire really have orchestrated everything? If he's gone off the radar, how would he even know everyone is here?"

"I'm going to check on Mrs. Yaga," I said, standing to leave. Lorcan was right. Not much made sense anymore.

Cam was trying to heal the hag when I entered Anka's bedroom, but I could tell by his frustrated mutters that it wasn't working very well.

"I'm done for," Mrs. Yaga said, but she smiled at me. "We were a good team, Ava. You would have been proud to see it."

I nodded, unable to think of one thing to say. She appeared even smaller than usual, lying on Anka's bed. Anka was still crying, whether from the fight or the fact our landlady was going to die I wasn't completely sure.

Mrs. Yaga was in bad shape, and her body reminded me of Folsom's—small and broken. I swallowed past the lump in my throat; I was about to lose another person in my life, another team member.

Bruises coloured her wrinkled skin, and her eyes were glassy. Her arm appeared to be broken, and when she moved, she winced with pain.

"How did this happen?" I asked.

"They came for me. I killed them, but I got hurt. When I came here, I wasn't strong enough to protect anyone. There was something else out there, something battling the magic even as we all fought. They caught us by surprise. That's how this happened."

"I'm so sorry," I said.

"Don't waste your time, boy," she snapped at Cam, waving him away. "Ava..." She beckoned me over to the bed. "We need to talk before I go. I need you to make sure you take care of them for me."

"You... we can get you better."

"I can't hang on anymore, Ava. I'm tired. I _need_ to sleep. Promise me you'll take care of Anka and Dita for me. You told me once that you'd protect the houses. Don't let me down."

Anka sobbed in the corner at the landlady's words.

"Of course," I said, my voice trembling.

"Good, good. Promise me one other thing."

"Anything."

"Oh, hush. Never promise _anything_ to a hag."

"Take from me," I said. "I won't... I won't say no. You'll feel better, right?"

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. It's time for me. I'm ready, as long as you fulfill your promises. The second one... the second one is a promise for you. Choose your own path, Ava, the one that's best for you. You're the one soul who has come to me that I haven't yet helped. I'm sorry for that."

"I will," I said. "I'll be fine. You _have_ helped me. You just haven't realised how much."

"Be careful, child. The vampire wasn't alone. Whatever was out there, tearing down our protection, is a force you can't beat into submission. There's a lot of power against you."

"I know. I'm sorry this happened."

"It's my time." She turned to Anka and smiled. "Can you sing it for me? You know the one. Sing me to sleep."

Cam and I left the room. As we walked downstairs, I heard Anka's surprisingly beautiful voice singing the saddest song, a song that made me want to lie on the floor and cry my eyes out.

"I warned you this would be dangerous," Cam said when we made it to the kitchen. "You aren't prepared for what you're up against."

"We don't have a choice anymore," I said, hugging myself.

When the song was over, Anka joined us, her face at peace. "She's gone. She's passed on." Her mouth widened into an O. "We're not safe anymore. Her protection is gone with her."

"Don't worry," I said. "There's plenty of protection still around."

"Yet it did not help us last night, Ava. Something still got in. Without Mrs. Yaga..." She shook her head.

My insides churned. The exact same thing had happened with Folsom. _The exact same thing_. "I need to get out of here," I murmured. I rushed outside before anyone could stop me. I couldn't face any of them. Not one.

Someone called my name, but I ignored it and left the cul-de-sac. I heard footsteps behind me. I picked up the pace, but whoever had followed me was persistent.

Finally, I turned. _Carl._ I knew he would say the right things. He thought he wasn't strong, but we had all been leaning on him in one way or another.

"It's okay," he said when I wrapped my arms around his midsection. "Let it out, Ava."

"Everyone who tries to protect them dies."

"Look at me. Emmett needs to see you right now. He's waited up. He saw—"

"I get it," I said, taking a deep breath. "I'll stop freaking out."

"There's nothing wrong with freaking out, Ava. You might want to know that you've been on the news, well, constantly, since last night. The country is going crazy. Reports of all kinds of things. _Everywhere_."

"I'm sorry," I whispered. "I shouldn't have."

"What are you talking about? I'm proud of you. This is what we needed. I even... I talked to Maria. I told her a lot of truths. She saw you on television and recognised you. She's all over the place, but she sounded a little relieved. As if that was finally a good enough excuse for her."

"This is some domino effect, Carl."

"What happened at the cul-de-sac was not because of you telling the truth. You warned people, gave them a chance to defend themselves. If I was anyone else, I would be grateful for that."

I shrugged, unable to think of a coherent answer. "I'm tired. I think I should rest. This isn't over."

"No, it isn't. There were more in the country last night. They flooded in, if the reports are right. A lot of people died, but not as many as would have if you hadn't been the early warning system. My point is that nobody made it easy for those who attacked us, and everyone knows it was you and the rebels out there fighting for us, not the Council."

I tried to smile, but I couldn't. Everything felt wrong.

He led me home. Peter was pacing the living room when we got inside. Emmett flung himself at me, and I held him as if I had been away for years. I let out a relieved breath, feeling as though I was really home.

"Dita and I watched you on the news," he said excitedly. "We _saw_ you. It was—"

"Emmett, go get some rest," Peter said. "Carl, give us a minute, okay?"

Carl stared at Peter, his eyes narrowing, but he nodded and left us alone. Emmett reluctantly did the same.

Peter paced for another while, his hands shoved into the pockets of his jeans, his forehead furrowed in thought. "I can't... this isn't what we signed up for. Emmett could have been killed."

"I know," I said. "Next time, I won't take all of you with me."

"No, that's not..." He took a deep breath and finally looked at me. "Someone tried to either kill him or kidnap him. The hiding place we took him to was attacked, so we had to come here. We depended on this place being safe. He was almost killed _here_ , too."

My throat closed up, and I sank into a chair, knowing my secret fear was about to catch up with me.

"He isn't safe, Ava. Not with you. Not here. There's a war going on. _A war._ I've just got him back. I can't risk it."

"What are you... what are you saying, Peter? Spit it out."

"I'm taking him out of Ireland," he said calmly, as if he had been practising telling me. "I'm taking him away from _you_."

My mouth opened and closed a couple of times as I gazed at him pleadingly. I shook my head, but a scream shocked both of us.

Emmett ran from the hallway, where he had obviously waited to listen, and threw himself at Peter, fists swinging. "I won't let you! I won't go with you!"

Peter stood there in shock, letting his son pummel him.

I wrapped my arms around Emmett and carried him over to the couch. I sat down with him in my lap. "What are you doing?" I whispered. "Emmett, stop it."

He clung to me, his arms around my neck. Emmett turned to glare at his father, his eyes a perfect image of hate. "I. Won't. Leave. Ava." He clenched his teeth, and he looked different. Older. Scary.

My heart raced, and I exchanged a worried glance with Peter. "Emmett, calm down," I said firmly. "That's not how we act."

"He wants to take me away," he whined, finally sounding like a little boy. "Are you going to let him?"

"I don't have a choice." Tears sprang to my eyes as I fought against the lump in my throat. "He's your father. I'm not... I'm not anybody."

"You could take him," Emmett said viciously. "You could kill him, easy."

I set him on the floor and pinched his shoulders with trembling fingers. "Don't _ever_ say that again! _Never_ again, Emmett."

He gazed at me with innocent eyes.

"That's _not_ how we do things here. Your father loves you. He loves you, Emmett. He wants to keep you safe. People keep dying around me. Do you want to _die_?"

He shook his head, his ire leaving him. Peter's face was white as chalk, and he went into the kitchen. I didn't blame him. I wanted to leave, too.

"Unless somebody is trying to kill you, you can never raise a hand to another person in any way. Do you understand me?"

He nodded, chastened.

"I... the way you're acting... he's right, Emmett. You need to get away from this. I don't want you to leave, either of you, but I can't protect you. Not like this."

"I'll be good," he said in a panicked voice, clinging to my arm. His eyes filled with tears, and my heart ached at the sight. "I'll be so good, Ava. I promise I'll never do it again. I _promise_."

I hugged him, wondering if it would be the last time, wondering when Peter planned to leave. But more than that, I wondered what else was going through Emmett's head. His reaction had been unexpected.

"Get some sleep now, okay?" I said gently. He nodded, giving me one of his rare smiles, and I watched him go up the stairs before I joined Peter in the kitchen.

"You okay?" I asked.

"Do you see?" He whirled around to face me. "Do you see what you're doing to him?"

"Me? What the fuck am _I_ doing? I'm the one who calmed the kid down. You're the one who's taking him away from the first place he's ever felt safe!" I covered my hands with my eyes. "I need to sleep. I can't... I just need to sleep."

I heard him leave after I went up to bed. I had expected it, but my stomach still churned when the front door slammed. Carl returned a few minutes later, and he hesitated at the bottom of the stairs. Hoping he would leave me alone, I clung to the sheet until I heard him move back into the living room.

I didn't want to talk to anyone.

# 14

I awoke to agitated voices coming from downstairs. I brushed my teeth and washed my face before going down, hoping to free my head of the fuzziness. It didn't work. I needed more sleep.

And chocolate. I definitely needed chocolate.

And possibly a Peter-shaped punching bag.

"What now?" I asked when I shuffled into the kitchen and turned on the kettle for some coffee.

Gabe, Esther, Val, Carl, and the twins sat squished around the table, all of them glowering at each other.

"Gabe here wants to throw you to the Council," Esther spat.

"Oh, is that all?" I muttered. "Where's Emmett?"

"He and Dita are colouring in the living room," Carl replied.

"Anka okay?"

"She'll be fine," Val said. "She's busy cooking and organising."

"Organising what? Oh." I realised too late she meant the funeral. Another one. In the midst of a war. Soon we would be doing as we did in Hell: leaving bodies behind. That still haunted me.

Gabe shook his head. "I am _not_ going to throw her to the Council."

"Well, that's a relief," I said, and I yawned, wide and unladylike. "Anyone see Peter?"

"He stormed off," Carl said. "Anything we should worry about?"

I ran my hands through my hair. "Nothing much. He said he was taking Emmett away, and the kid basically threatened to kill him." Silence loomed. I made a face. "Yeah, well, the kid has been in Hell most of his life. Whaddya expect?"

Gabe looked uncomfortable. "The Council want to see you. To regroup."

"Who needs regrouping? Pretty sure we're winning," I said lightly, but I turned away and pressed my palms against the counter.

"Ava, last night was them gathering strength. More will come, stronger than ever," Gabe said, but his voice was kinder than usual.

In fact, he had been a lot nicer to me lately. Everyone had. No, not nicer. That was the wrong word. Everyone had been _deferring_ to me, as if there was a silent message going around that I was in charge. I didn't want to be in charge, but somehow, it kept being me coming up with ideas, me putting myself at the front of everything. And that was why Peter was taking Emmett away.

There was always a price to pay.

"I don't think I should be anywhere near the Council," I said.

"They're not angry," Gabe said. "At least, not all of them. Honestly? The PR on this alone has been amazing. I mean, amazing. We've been getting reports of other beasts around the country being defeated by humans and supernaturals. People are actually working together, Ava. You did it."

"I did nothing. I can't believe anyone listened. I mean, I can't believe they thought I was telling the truth. I assumed it would end up as one of those myths. Some kind of..." I waved my arm, losing the thought.

"Shay made a statement," Carl said. "In his uniform."

"Which was hot, by the way," Esther said, winking at me.

"He made it sound as though he were speaking on behalf of the police force," Carl continued. "Because he was with the same gardaí who were at the flats with you. They gave exclusive interviews, eyewitness reports, all kinds of legit crap. Wear a uniform, and people believe every word, apparently."

"Let me guess, the only interviews were with the people who were at the flats and stuck in the church," I said, grinning.

"At first, yeah," Carl replied. "But then reports started coming in from everywhere, and some Chief Superintendent made a statement, too. Nobody can ignore it now. Everyone's talking. It's crazy out there, Ava."

"You're famous," Esther said.

"So did I balls up or do a good thing?" I asked, confused.

"That depends on who you speak to," Gabe said, glaring at Esther. "Come to the Council with me, Ava. It's a war. We're all on the same side in this."

"So they can arrest her?" Val asked in her low voice. "Throw her in the cells again, just as they did to Leah?"

"I won't allow it," Gabe said.

"And what if they want to arrest both of you?" Esther asked. "What if this is a trick?"

"They can't let Ava stay underground," he said simply. "They _need_ her to fight."

"I can't go until Peter comes back," I said. "In case... I just can't."

"Somebody get that idiot back here," Gabe said. "We don't have a lot of time. We've heard rumours that even more are coming tonight. Vampires, too. Last night was but a taster."

"Where did the rumours come from?" I asked.

Gabe's smirk was annoyingly smug. "The BVA aren't the only ones capable of buying off traitors. We're confident that we'll hear plenty in advance."

"I think there were more vampires around last night," I said, remembering. "That's the only thing I can think of to explain how the beasts ended up where they did."

"Are they truly trainable, I wonder?" Gabe said. "Able to follow a master?"

"They seem in a better state than Becca," I said. "She was falling apart by the end. Her hair, her skin. She decayed. Most of the new beasts have been male and in good shape. Large, strong. But not as strong as Becca. They're too contained. Yeah, they have lapses, but they aren't as uncontrollable as Becca, which is almost better for us. I reckon they were fighters even before the formula. Plenty of them seemed able to concentrate, despite the massive amount of walking blood bags around them. This is a big plan. A well thought out plan."

"You don't take over a country with anything less," Gabe said. "We need to speak to the Council, Ava. Convince them to cover more areas with Guardian protection. I've managed to keep a Guardian near your grandmother and one close to Shay Whelan. He might be important. He's been heard now. It'll be harder for those in charge to shut him up. This might have saved his life."

Or dragged him further into trouble. "I'll get ready to leave, but I'm not going until Peter's back. I need to speak to him."

When I finished getting ready, Peter still hadn't shown up, so I made the rounds around the cul-de-sac, making sure everyone felt safe, but still remained on their guard. Anka had Mrs. Yaga laid out in her bedroom, but the body was going to be burned in the cul-de-sac. A flaming sending-off. Anka said it was tradition. I didn't want to be there, but I would have to stand strong. That was what Gabe had said, anyway. He became impatient, following me listlessly as I chatted with the people.

"It gave me chills when I saw it on the news," Ry said, clasping my hand. "If only you had come along earlier."

"I'm sorry I wasn't here when the beast attacked," I said.

"No, no. That's not what I mean. I meant came along to us earlier. You've helped change our lives. We were _lost_ before."

I shook my head in confusion. "Um, yeah. I should keep moving, make sure everyone's doing okay."

He smiled at me. "We knew we wouldn't all survive, Ava, but you've given us a better chance."

As Gabe led me away, I felt weird. Lots of different things were happening, but I felt something happening to me, and I wasn't quite sure what that was.

"We should get serious about training," I said. "More practice would go a long way."

"Let's hope they won't need it. Maybe they won't if today goes well. This meeting with the Council needs to be friendly," Gabe said. "Be your usual self by all means, but try to compromise this time. We need them."

"And they need us. Is anyone else coming?"

He hesitated. "I didn't think it would be safe. Someone involved with the Council still wants the people here to be taught a lesson."

"Think it's Reuben?"

He frowned. "It looks likely, but why would Guardians be loyal to him? He was tolerated rather than liked. We still don't know who to trust, and we're not forgetting that. We're just getting past this one, rather large, obstacle before we deal with it. But keep an eye out. You're the one who keeps telling me how everything is connected. Let's not forget there's a chance someone in the Council will turn traitor and publicly side with the BVA."

"Why would anyone want to side with Winston and his loony crew?"

"A better offer than they have now. More power, perhaps. Reuben was likely the first, but he may not be the last."

"Who is most likely to be unhappy?"

"Elathan is unhappy to be under a fae. Eddie is obviously unhappy with the Council in general. I no longer trust the witch. Erossi would never say no to more of anything. There's always the chance that the BVA will leave Ireland alone once they've taken us over. They could promise to leave one person in charge in their place."

"No more Council. That could suit anyone."

"Exactly."

"Shit. Why can't anything be easy?"

He laughed. "Says the queen of complications. I think you were right to be concerned about your boy. And the other children."

"Yeah. This morning was a little unnerving all right."

"So he's leaving then?"

I nodded, my throat getting annoyingly tight again. "They're both going."

"I'm not trying to anger you, but can you handle it, Ava?"

I glanced at him and saw he was concerned, so I shrugged. "I'll keep pushing, if that's what you mean. No giving up."

He sighed, with relief, I thought. "Good. Honestly, I feared that would be a step too far for you. Too much for you to handle. I'm glad you're not that kind of female."

I raised a brow.

"One who collapses for the sake of their heart. You're stronger than that. I'm glad of it."

I wasn't so sure. "How come you've been so helpful lately?"

"You have a power over me that nobody else has. How am I to know you wouldn't harm one of your humans just to punish me?"

"Are you serious? Goddamnit, Gabe. I would never... you're an idiot!"

He grinned, and I shoved him to make my point.

"Our agendas lead to the same outcome," he said. "Me coming out of this alive. The humans might be your soft spot, or you might be lulling all of us into a false sense of security. You might be smarter than all of us realised."

I couldn't tell if he was joking or just fucking with me. There was a lot I couldn't tell about Gabe. My phone rang, and when I answered, I heard my grandmother's voice calling my name over and over again.

"Nancy? Are you okay?"

There were a few muffled sounds, and Wesley came on the phone, apologising profusely.

"Sorry, she's been having a bad day. She saw the news and freaked out. She's confused about keeping secrets."

"Oh, shit. I'm so sorry. I should have warned you."

"So it's true? All of it?"

"Yeah, it's true."

He sucked in a breath. "So you bit me? That's what happened that night?"

"I'm sorry, Wes. I can't deal with this now. I promise you, when this is over, we'll talk, and I'll explain more."

"Of course. I saw... stay safe. I still care about you." He hung up.

My head spun with confusion. Everything was catching up to me, and I didn't know what problem to deal with first.

Peter returned soon afterward, that determined look back on his face.

"We need to talk," I said, but Gabe interfered.

"We need to see the Council," he insisted.

Peter glanced at him, ready to bark back, but then he deflated and nodded. "Go. We'll talk later or in the morning."

We briefly touched fingers as Gabe led me away. I looked back over my shoulder, but Peter wasn't watching me leave, and my heart cracked a little.

I was quiet in Gabe's car as he drove me to the headquarters. I didn't want to be there, didn't want to be near anyone who had even the slightest chance of being the one person we were up against when the BVA went away.

"No need to be nervous."

I glanced at Gabe before realising my knee was jumping up and down. "Not nervous. Annoyed."

"That might be worse," he teased.

"What the hell do they want with me anyway? We all know we hate each other. Why can't they leave me out of their stupid meetings?"

He sighed. "It's on days like this that I truly realise how young you are, Ava. Stop acting like a sulky teenager for five minutes and tell me what's really bothering you."

"It'd take more than five minutes." But I grinned at him.

"He might not leave," Gabe said. "Whatever he thought this morning, you are the child's safest option. Who is going to fight harder for him than you? But if he leaves, I can't protect either of them. You understand? The deal can't carry on as is."

"I know." I resisted the urge to kick something. "He's right to leave. I _have_ brought trouble. I don't see where it ends. As soon as I get close to having room to breathe, something bigger comes along. Everything seems like the worst thing that could happen, and then, whoops, here comes something with even greater potential to be monumentally life-changing."

"Nothing continues forever. And really, you're usually the one saying it's urgent and a huge deal. Your concerns are mostly petty."

I gazed at him in disbelief.

He cocked his head. "Granted, this war we seem to be in is a pretty big deal."

"How are we doing? How did the rest of the country do?"

"While you were sleeping?" he said. "You seem tired a lot lately."

"Not eating enough, probably."

"Well, it didn't go too badly. Given the circumstances, anyway. In fact, it probably went a lot better than either the Council or the BVA expected." He smirked. "That showed them."

"Who's a teen now? So on a scale of one to ten, how pissed are they that I blabbed to the entire country?"

"It wasn't just you," he said. "You started the ball rolling, of course, so that puts you in their crosshairs. But there's been a surprising amount of others revealing themselves to the people around them. In fact, a certain brothel of succubi have reportedly been making a fortune since last night, once they began advertising the truth."

"Typical."

"You're safe today," he said, pulling in at last. "But don't expect that to continue on for too long afterward."

We got out, me trailing behind him as we walked up to a barn. Two Guardians stood outside, one of them raising a brow at the sight of me, but they let us pass. Gabe used an old-fashioned key to open the door. We moved in a downward spiral through repetitive white hallways.

"They're really hiding out," I commented as we went through yet another door only to walk down another hallway.

"Fear," he replied.

"You could hide out with them," I said.

"And miss everything?"

Something told me that was the exact thing he would have done if I hadn't tricked him into a deal with me. But I hadn't expected so much devotion to the cause, and I wondered if he might be secretly enjoying himself. "I think people will like you better for this," I said coyly.

He made a noncommittal sound, but I saw the barest smile curve his lips.

We finally found the right meeting room, and I hoped Gabe planned on leading me back out of there before dark. Everyone's eyes trained on me when we entered the room, and I noted the varying reactions.

Eddie had a small smile on his face, Marina didn't seem at all affected by the attacks, and Elathan looked curious. Aiden and Erossi appeared angry, Koda calm, and Fionnuala looked even more hateful than usual. I was surprised to see all of the Council members and Consultants—except Reuben. His absence was a reminder that nobody could be trusted.

Gabe gestured for me to take a seat to his right at the circular table, with Eddie to my right. Fionnuala sat directly across from me, and her eyes bored into me as if she thought they could physically stop my heart.

Erossi sneered. "So it finally arrived."

I couldn't wait to get rid of him. "Let's skip the crap and get to the point for a change," I snapped, ignoring Gabe's sigh. "What do you want?"

"Watch your words," Erossi said.

"Why? Everyone knows you're all too cowardly to do anything, hiding away down here while the rest of the country fights for their lives." I rose to my feet, unable to stop my voice from rising.

Erossi stood too, leaning over the table to glare at me. "You haven't seen a thing yet."

"I'm terrified. Truly. Is that what you wanted me here for? Can I go now? In case you haven't heard, I have people to help protect. A war to fight."

"Oh, sit down. Both of you," Koda said wearily. He didn't look well, but he hadn't deteriorated so badly that I would think his death was as imminent as Lucia had shown me recently. I tried to work out that puzzle as I took my seat.

Erossi hesitated for a couple of seconds before sitting down. I tried not to laugh. It probably wouldn't be appropriate, and Gabe was already nudging me under the table.

"Ava, we saw what you did last night," Koda said, "or at least some of it. We're glad you were able to control the beast situation, but did you really have to go to the media in such a way? There are better ways to deal with that sort of thing." His voice was calm, but his expression didn't look particularly unhappy.

"Yes. Yes, I did. You lot weren't doing anything to help. What was I supposed to do? Walk away and let them all die? Pretend like nothing weird was happening?"

"That's exactly what you should have done!" Fionnuala shrieked, and my hair went static. Thunder rumbled in the distance, but I couldn't let that intimidate me.

"Okay, Team Stupid, you know that when the beasts are done with the humans you'll be next, right? The only way, and I really mean the _only_ way, we can protect ourselves from the BVA is if the entire country is prepared to fight back. And guess what? Now they are. And an even bigger guess what? Now we're winning." I gazed at their blank faces, then muttered, "Fuckwits," and sat back down.

"She's right. Forget about the words she uses and listen to her point," Gabe said. "We destroyed a large number of beasts. _Humans_ managed to take down some of the beasts. Do you not recall the destruction a single one of these creatures caused us? If this was allowed to get out of hand, we might never recover."

Fionnuala looked disgusted, but Koda nodded enthusiastically. "It has been interesting to see the reaction," he said. He looked at me. "I can see why you have respect for the humans now. They fought hard, if what I've been hearing is true."

"It wasn't just the humans!" Fionnuala lost her temper yet again. The room chilled, and I waited for the real sticking point to come out. "She was with _rebels_. People we need to either arrest or put in captivity."

"Was Esther harmed?" Aiden asked abruptly, surprising me.

I stared at him, trying to figure out his angle. "She's fine. She fought hard. She saved a lot of people from death last night."

He nodded, his eyes grateful, although that simmering anger still rolled from him. No shadows though, and I couldn't understand that. How could he and Esther be so very different? The shifter alpha confused me almost as much as Gabe did.

"They will hit back harder next time," Elathan said. "They won't give up after one night of small battles."

"That's true," I said, "which is why I need to get back out there."

"We need you to keep fighting," Koda said.

"That's what I'm trying to do."

"We need you to do it in our name and to coordinate with our warriors. If last night was the vampires trying to figure out our defences, then we are in for a world of trouble."

I exchanged a glance with Gabe who shrugged.

"As you said, Ava, we need to work together," Eddie said. "You could use more warriors on your side."

"Only if they're useful. I mean, if they're hanging around here to guard people who have the power to defend themselves, then they might as well be hanging upside down from a tree for all the use they'll be to me. We need to get out there, and not just fight, but _slaughter_ these things. We need to be _respected_ by the vampires. They have Gideon and Reuben on their side, and—"

"We don't know that for sure," Erossi interrupted.

I continued as if he hadn't spoken. "—that means they know possible weak points, entry points, places you neglect or are desperate to protect."

"This is going to be tougher than any of us expect," Gabe said. "They will send everything our way just to overwhelm us. They know we can handle a certain amount of problems. But multiply that by a factor of a hundred, and who knows?"

"We need to use the children," Erossi said.

"Are you fucking crazy?" I exclaimed. "Children? Against monsters?"

"They _are_ powerful," Eddie murmured.

"You'll seriously use _children_ as shields? There has to be another way. How many Guardians are there? How many volunteers can we round up? How many humans will get involved? There has to be an alternative. Those children need to be protected, not _used_."

"We need to release the hounds," Gabe said, a weird smile on his face. "Right, Fionnuala?"

She glanced from one face to another.

"There are none," Elathan said. "They were destroyed, were they not?"

Fionnuala licked her lips. "There are some. Enough to destroy an army? Probably not. But enough to make a difference if we should need them."

"Enough what?" I asked, completely confused. The only hounds that came to mind were hellhounds, but surely they didn't mean that. Although a gang of hellhounds on our side would come in very handy if Val was anything to go by.

"We're talking about the werewolves," Gabe said. "The fae controlled the werewolf population in the past to cut down the vampire population. It was a long time ago, and the werewolves were supposed to be destroyed, but the fae kept some hidden."

"I've heard the rumours, but I thought they were wiped out. So... what? They're shifters?"

"They're closer to the beasts than to shifters," Aiden said, sounding insulted.

"Come," Fionnuala said, getting to her feet. "It's time to visit the werewolves and their keeper."

# 15

A thrill of nerves ran under my skin as Gabe laid his hand on my lower back to guide me out of the room.

"You're going to want to see this," he whispered.

"I'm actually shaking," I responded. "Is this as dangerous as it feels?"

"Depends how on the ball the keeper is."

"Who's the keeper?"

"I have my suspicions. We'll soon see."

Leading the way, Fionnuala swept down a white hallway. Halfway down, she stopped abruptly and laid her hands on a wall. A portion of it pushed aside, revealing a tunnel.

"You kept them _here_?" Erossi sounded horrified.

My eyes widened when Fionnuala stepped inside the tunnel, torches on the sides lighting up as she passed. The tunnel had been hollowed out from rock and earth, but there was no apparent method of stopping the whole thing from collapsing on top of us. A trickle of sweat rolled down my back as we followed her into the winding tunnel. The path grew smaller and more confined. I didn't like enclosed spaces, and I found it hard to breathe.

"Always a treat seeing you people," I said just to make a sound other than boots scuffing on dirt and stone.

Gabe squeezed my shoulder, and a sudden flare from a torch almost burned us both.

"Bitch," I muttered.

We walked for another fifteen minutes before a howl had everyone slowing to a stop. I bumped into Aiden ahead of me, and he glared back at me, his eyes shining yellow in the low light.

"Keep walking," I hissed, but I turned to make a face at Gabe. That howl had been _wild_.

Finally, we came to a massive, solid iron door that resembled what I'd expect to see covering a giant safe. Fionnuala turned the wheel, and the door opened slowly. The new passage led into what looked like an underground prison. We entered and strode down a narrow walkway lined with iron-barred cells, and I sucked in a breath at the state of the naked people the cages contained. The men were all alone, but many of the women had a child with them.

They stared at us, the children hiding behind their mothers and peeking out from behind bare legs. The men jumped at the cage bars, feigning attacks. Aiden rolled his shoulders, his heartbeat racing.

We kept moving, and the space grew wider. A tall figure came out of the darkness, and my pulse sped up, but Fionnuala reached out to him, and I realised she knew him.

She touched his arm affectionately, but when the light hit his face, I stumbled, and only Gabe catching me stopped me from keeling over. I knew his face. Knew it well. His long black hair was streaked with platinum, but he looked almost exactly like Lorcan. I knew the fae didn't show their age, but this fae and Lorcan could have been brothers. Gabe shook his head at me, a silent message not to reveal anything, but even I wasn't that stupid.

_This_ was the keeper of werewolves?

"He is their trainer, their keeper, and their caretaker," Fionnuala was saying. "He controls them, and they will never go against him."

I caught sight of a heavy whip strapped to his belt. "Hold on a second," I said. "Are you breeding them?"

"Accidents happen," she said primly.

I took that as a yes. "But what for? I mean, why keep them here like this?"

"They're wild," Aiden said. "Uncontrollable. They're a threat to everyone, even themselves."

"Then why breed them? The vampires haven't been able to multiply in a century. What's this in aid of?"

"Oh." Fionnuala waved her hand. "You can never know what will come along." But her cruel eyes found mine, and I saw a threat hidden in their depths.

"If they're uncontrollable, then how can we use them?" Eddie asked.

"Their keeper can control them enough to use. They need guidance in a battle, to ensure they know which side they're on, but I'm sure we can figure something out."

She pulled the Lorcan-lookalike aside and whispered to him. He glanced at me, his green eyes widening in horror. A platinum streak of hair glowed under a flaming torch, reminding me of Lucia.

Everyone spoke amongst themselves, so I wandered around, glancing into the cages. A couple of the werewolves stepped back as I approached; others went crazy at my presence.

"They could be useful," Aiden said.

"Slaves," I whispered back, feeling terribly sad.

"Better these than the children."

I wasn't even sure anymore. Slavery was wrong, no matter who was enslaved.

The fae male approached us, running his long, slim fingers across the bars of the cages. All of the werewolves stepped back, eyeing him carefully, some with more respect than others.

"You are to assist me," he said in a smooth voice. "But know who is in charge."

I made a face. The snobby fae couldn't possibly be related to the twins.

"How am I supposed to help with this?" I asked loud enough for everyone to hear.

"Her?" Erossi demanded. "How can she possibly help?"

"She's strong," Fionnuala said. "And she can bring some chained ones into battle. She'll be at the heart of the battle, so we wouldn't want them to suddenly come across her, and oh, I don't know, mistakenly think she's an enemy."

I glared at Fionnuala. "I can handle it."

"Ava, no," Eddie and Gabe said in unison.

Those two in agreement was unsettling. I raised an eyebrow at them.

"They're natural enemies of vampires, Ava. Think about the danger," Eddie said.

I gazed at the nearest werewolf and stepped closer to the cage. I put my hands on the bars and studied the male. He looked strong. He held up his chin, and underneath the scruff and dirty facial hair, I saw good eyes that watched me with more than a little intelligence.

"Hi," I whispered.

He regarded me for a couple of seconds before launching himself at the bars. Fur sprouted from his face, and claws slid through the slits as I stepped out of his reach.

"Wow," I said, fascinated by the change.

His blue eyes had blackened except for a ring of yellow around the pupil. I had thought he looked wild before, but the change made him positively feral. There was no humanity in those eyes. His body was covered in fur, but he could walk on two legs or four, a little like Becca had in the end. His claws were vicious, but the brawny strength and breadth of his chest were what would scare me in a fight.

"Don't tease them," the fae yelled at me.

"I'm not. I just needed to see." I moved closer to the cage again. The werewolf had calmed. "I want him, I think. To go with me."

A whimper came from a few cages down, and the werewolf's head jerked in that direction. I hurried to the cage and saw a female with a baby in her arms. She glared when I got close, keeping her baby as far away from me as possible.

"This is awful," I said. "They aren't _just_ wild. They shouldn't be in cages. Not separated like this."

"They'll kill each other when it's a full moon," the fae said, following me. "A male will fight another male to the death at any time of the month, but when the moon is full, a male will even destroy a female. He'll mourn her afterward, but when the control is lost, there is nothing that can be done."

"So lock the males away during the full moon, then," I said.

He hesitated, glancing at Fionnuala. "It's not my decision," he said under his breath before walking away.

"If you've quite finished playing with the puppies..." Gabe murmured. He led me away, gripping my arm so tightly I had no choice but to follow.

But when I looked back at the werewolf, he was still trying to catch a glimpse of the female, and I had to wonder what was really going on in that dungeon.

"When will they be ready?" Fionnuala was asking as we joined the group again.

"A couple of days," the fae replied. "It might take a while for them to adjust above ground."

"They'll be fine," she said briskly. "Get them ready as quickly as possible."

"It will still take a day," he insisted.

She held in a sigh. "Fine. Delaney, can you hold the vampires and their pets off for one night?"

I shrugged. "With enough help, yeah. That depends on you lot."

"As Gabe keeps telling us, working together will win the war."

I narrowed my eyes. "As long as there won't be any so-called rebel arrests, we should be fine."

Her lips pressed together tightly, and I could see it absolutely killed her to agree.

"You able to fight tonight?" I asked Gabe on the way out.

"I don't suppose I have much choice," he said, smiling.

I could almost imagine his smiles were genuine, that he actually cared about what was right. "Maybe you should stay at home. My home, I mean. Help keep an eye on things."

"I'd rather keep an eye on you. The Council will never forgive me if I let you run riot around the country."

"Shut up."

When we finally came up into white hallways again, I was desperate to leave. The Council always made me feel grimy, as if being around them tainted me even more than I already was.

"We need to make some kind of a statement," I announced when we gathered around the table again. "Like, hold a press conference or something. Tell people about the kinds of places that might be attacked. Let them have the chance to defend their own territories."

Fionnuala rolled her eyes, but Erossi said, "Of course. I should be in charge of this."

"Try not to sound so full of yourself if it's you," I said.

Eddie and Gabe muffled their laughter.

"Is there time?" Koda asked. "Darkness is coming earlier and earlier, it seems."

"There's always time to warn people," I insisted.

While Erossi organised the conference, the rest of us discussed where we should place fighters.

"We need to protect the coastlines," Gabe said.

"Yeah, but what if they're already here?" Aiden said. "We could be separating our defences in the wrong ways."

"No matter what we do, we're taking chances," Eddie said. "It will fall down to the little people in the end. The tides only turn if enough stand together."

I nodded at his words. "As long as the Guardians are out there defending and not standing around waiting for something to happen. Communication is key. We need to know where the attacks are coming from as quickly as possible. That's a huge point. Some of us can cover a lot of ground. If we can keep moving, keep backing up the weak spots, we can make it hard for the BVA to come at us in strength."

"I can't imagine they will scatter their own troops," Fionnuala said. "It would make more sense to send an army and force their way across the country."

Gabe frowned. "But then where do they start? In less defended areas so they can pick off people on the way, or will they force their way into the main cities, ensuring everyone else bows down?"

"Have they ever done anything like this before?" I asked. "And how did they actually take down Britain again?"

"By slaughtering those in charge," Koda said grimly.

"Which is why you all are hiding out here," I said, finally understanding. "Surely, if you fell, someone else would pick up the slack. It wouldn't all fall apart, right?"

They looked so confused, I wanted to laugh. They thought of themselves as indispensable. If they only knew my plans for them...

"They took over the main centre," Aiden explained. "Esther said they hit at the heart, and the rest of the country didn't know what was happening. They used force and surprise, and they won easily."

"This time, they don't have surprise, but they have force," I said. "My best guess is they'll head for this place then. So you all shouldn't be here."

"We can't abandon the headquarters," Fionnuala said sharply. "It's too important."

"Then what? Wait for them to come to you?"

"We'll defend this place as best we can if they do," she said. "But it's your job to make sure they don't get this far."

I groaned. "We're going around in circles here. If they attack, last resort is the werewolves, right? So don't bother defending. Protect the city itself. Make this place unattainable."

"She knows nothing of tactics," Fionnuala said.

"In case you've forgotten, she led a force that controlled the attack last night," Elathan pointed out. "I have more faith in her than you."

She scowled at him. "I will remain here, no matter what happens. I care not for the city."

_Bitch_. "Right," I said. "Looks like I'm off to fight your battles again. If any of you want to man up and join me, feel free. Eddie, if you have any spare mojo, I have a lot of people who could use it."

He glanced at Marina, who shrugged. She had been strangely quiet. "We can probably help just a little," he said.

"I'll come," Elathan said, sounding interested all of a sudden.

"And I'll keep in touch with you," Aiden added. "I can contact most of the Guardians within minutes. It'll be easier if you all communicate through me. I can have Circles heading your way any time."

"Great," I said brightly. "That's a start." We headed out to the car.

I ended up in Gabe's backseat, squashed between Marina and Elathan. Eddie sat in the passenger seat, looking absolutely delighted with himself.

"Of course I can help," he told me. "The effects will only last a couple of days, but I'm sure your home will be protected long enough."

"The entire cul-de-sac," I reminded him. "And the property the children the Council stole from the slave markets are staying in. And the flats I told you about. I told Erossi to tell people to set up evacuation centres in churches or schools, but preferably places that are a bit more secure. If we could get anyone with magic to throw up a few spells that might dissuade some vampires,that could really make a difference."

"My coven can assist," Marina said.

Eddie frowned. "We'll take care of as many places as we can, but there is no possible way we can secure the entire city in two hours. There's little we can do for anyone further out. The rest of the country will have to take care of itself."

"I know," I said. "But we can at least try. And Elathan? Don't even look at anyone crooked. I don't trust you. At all."

He laughed, a lovely sound that almost helped me forget he had once been thrown out of Hell. "Not to worry. I have no interest wasting my time on petty matters the Council seem so concerned about. No offence, Gabe."

Gabe made a noncommittal humming noise, but his knuckles turned white.

"Arrests and that sort of thing?" Elathan continued. "Not my bag. I'm happy to jump into this scrap though."

I shook my head, completely confused by the fair-haired, dark-eyed Elathan. People didn't make enough sense anymore.

Gabe drove all of us to the cul-de-sac so the witch and Eddie could throw a little protection over the area. I wasn't comfortable with them having free rein there, but without Mrs. Yaga's protection, I didn't know what else to do.

Esther was extremely pleased to see Elathan. "Um, Ava? I think he would be an excellent teammate for me. His skills sort of back up my own. You know? Right? You know?"

"Oh, for the love of... he is _not_ boyfriend material. You know? Right? You know?"

She stuck her tongue out at me, and I pulled her into a tight hug.

"Be good," I said. "Organise the people because I need to speak to Peter."

"Sure thing, boss lady," she teased.

I strode into my home before I chickened out. Peter was sitting on the sofa. Carl had already gone outside to see what was going on, and Emmett was in Dita's home, so it was just me and Peter, a rarity of late.

"You okay?" he asked.

"Yeah. They wanted to use the children, but now they're using werewolves instead. Not tonight, maybe tomorrow though."

He whistled. "Werewolves? If the stories are true, you need to keep away from that."

"Um, they kind of... I'm going to be in the middle of the werewolves, actually."

He rubbed his eyes and swore. "Are you serious? This is what I'm talking about, Ava! You get yourself in the most impossible of situations, and you look at me like I'm a bad person when I warn you."

"Stop," I whispered. "Just say it already."

"I'm leaving tomorrow," he said bluntly, then he let out a breath. "It's good for me, and it's good for Emmett."

I shook my head a little, not wanting it to be true.

He reached out a hand. "You keep telling me to put Emmett first. Well, here I am, putting him first. It's too dangerous here right now. And the way he acted earlier... maybe his relationship with you isn't so healthy anymore. Maybe this, watching you, all of the madness combined is not helping him deal with what's happened to him."

He got up and paced the room. "I think this is the only way."

My lips trembled, but I forced the words out. "Where are you going?"

"To see the last resort. I called my dad, and he seems fine with us coming over there. I'm not sure he understands what's going on, but I have to get out of here. I need Emmett as far away from this stuff as possible."

I licked my lips, feeling as though all of the moisture in my body had been leeched away. "Are you ever coming back?"

"I hope so. But we might not. I'm sorry, Ava. I can't even ask you to come with us. Not with the way things are."

"I couldn't leave even if I wanted to," I whispered. I tried to think of life without the two of them. Of waking up every day on my own, and I felt sick again.

"So you have to make him realise he has to come with me. I can't deal with him throwing temper tantrums all the way to Spain."

"I've already told him," I said.

But he kept talking as if he didn't hear me. "I mean, this is because you've bonded too closely with him. He can't handle it now, and it's your fault, so you have to fix it. You have to."

"Peter!"

He looked at me then for the first time, his face a mix of confusion and irritation.

"Stop ruining it," I said. "This could be goodbye, either way. So stop fucking it up by acting like a dick already."

He grinned suddenly and reached for me. "I don't want to go," he said.

"I know."

"But I have to."

"I know, stupid."

"I want to come back."

I pulled away. "You're doing what I asked you to do, taking care of him. That's what you're supposed to do. Now I have to go. Will I be able to say goodbye to him tomorrow? Before you leave?"

He nodded.

I slipped out of his arms and went outside, glad he didn't follow me. "We need to move on to the next couple of places," I called out to Eddie.

He nodded and began to finish up the ritual with Marina.

"Who's staying here?" I asked Val.

"Peter and me," she said. "I need to take care of Leah and Lucia."

"Then I'll come with you," Lorcan said.

I bit my lip, not wanting him to be seen. "That won't work. You need to stay close to Lucia. After last night, this place needs more protection. Gabe, Esther, Elathan, you're all with me until we have to split up. Maybe we shouldn't split up." I stared into the distance, suddenly very unsure of myself.

"Ava, can I talk to you for a minute?" Esther asked, pulling me away from the group. Once we got out of hearing range of the others, she said, "Listen to me. I know they're leaving, but you need to keep your head together."

"Your brother's been asking for you, and I'm pretty certain the werewolf keeper is related to the twins. My head is just..."

"Okay, I can see why that might rattle you, but we're fighting a war. Yes, we're going to bump into people we might not want to see, but tough shit. We have no choice."

"I know. I'm afraid of making a massive mistake. Like last night almost became. It's getting late, and I—"

"Don't even think about that kind of thing. It'll mess with your head. You did the right thing by everyone last night. People are watching a press conference held by an immortal being right now, this very second, Ava. That's huge. It'll go a long way toward us surviving. The entire country."

"Are you safe with Elathan?" I asked. "And I mean, a mature Guardian Esther answer, not a horny schoolgirl Esther answer."

She fluttered her eyelashes at me. "I'm safe. I promise. What are you thinking then? What's the plan?"

"Aiden said he'd keep track of where the Guardians are and wherever sightings pop up, so we can deal with things as quickly as possible. I'm thinking we need to separate. If you and Elathan are cool together, you could cover a certain amount of ground. Gabe can drive Eddie and Marina around, let them put their freak on as many places as possible, and if anything shows up, they can handle it."

"What about you?"

"I'm going wherever I'm needed," I said. "I'll be quicker alone. Less distracted."

We went back to the others, and I told them the new plan, but not many of them looked convinced.

"Shouldn't we group together in case a large wave comes through?" Elathan asked, sounding less light-hearted.

"No, we need to pick them off, guerrilla style. We're Irish. It's in our blood." I smiled. "If word comes that they're focusing on one area, then we'll all end up together anyway. I think they'll try a different tactic. That's what I would do."

"And exactly how much tactical war experience do you have?" he asked smartly.

"Enough," Gabe said. "We all know what we're doing."

"Great," I said. "Esther and Elathan, I think you two should head to the flats again. At least drop in and check on 'em, make sure they're set up for another round. After that, move along to other flats and estates in the city until you get a call. Be prepared to leave the city on short notice though. I might ring Shay and see if I can keep an open line with the gardaí, my own line. Everyone, keep your phones close. If plans change, you need to be on it. Gabe, drive Eddie and Marina around until we need you."

"Where will you be?" he asked me.

"Running alone. Tomorrow I'll be with some werewolves, so I'd like to make the most of the peace tonight."

# 16

I still had no real idea what I was doing. I just knew I needed to be alone. Too much had happened in the last few days. I was spinning away, unable to catch my breath.

When everything was over, people would resent me: Peter, for putting Emmett into danger; Carl, for forcing him to be honest with the people in his life; Gabe, for making his life the least comfortable it had ever been; Val, for taking away her and Leah and Lucia's safety. The list went on. I could feel the pressure of them relying on me, making me feel ready to burst and splatter us all with my ineptitude, but most of us had nothing left to lose.

The worst part was that when the war was over, we were preparing ourselves to instigate yet another. It occurred to me that Fionnuala had played the werewolf card to show us what they had on their side in case we ever got out of line. As they had warned me in the tunnels, I was part-vampire. I could easily be a natural enemy to the werewolves.

The children and the werewolves were two issues I would have to deal with sooner or later—all caged against their will, ready to be used whenever the Council desired. It couldn't feel right to those in charge unless their hearts and consciences really were non-existent.

Who was I to talk? I had made a deal with Eddie Brogan and a black magic witch. I was pulling fallen angels, hellhounds, and the demons Hell didn't want along with me. I was pushing the uncontrollable creatures into being in charge when the dust settled. But none of that sat right with me for even a second.

I made my way east, determined to be close to the coast if all hell broke loose. I would fight to the end, knowing I had done my best. Eventually, the war would run right over me.

I shivered at the morbid thoughts attacking my mood. I had to get home. _I had to_. I still needed to say goodbye to Emmett and to Peter, properly. I couldn't give up. Not even if I wanted to.

I kept going, more determined now that dusk approached. It had been the longest day of all time. I'd had a couple of hours sleep, tops. I had spent the entire day running around like an idiot, and I was back out in the night ready to fight a war again.

A car drove past, squealed to a stop, and reversed so the occupants could get a better look at me.

"It _is_ her," one of the women shouted shrilly. "It _is_."

I ignored their pleas to look around until the driver shouted, "Show us your fangs, love!"

Tickled by the phrase, I obliged, and the car fell silent.

I stood there, staring at them, until the female in the passenger seat slapped the driver in the arm. "I _told_ you it was true!"

I shook my head in disbelief. "Get off the streets," I said. "Weren't you listening? It's getting late. Bad things come out in the dark."

"Don't worry, love," the woman said. "We're all prepared. Got silver, crosses, stakes, the lot."

"You're going to need a lot more than that." I gave them directions to Moses's flats. "Go there if you're running away. Tell them I sent you."

They laughed as if it was a joke, and I hoped they would survive the night. I hoped they took the threat seriously.

As the car drove away, I took out my phone and rang Shay.

"I need you to keep me informed," I said before he could even say hello. "It's important that you let me know if you hear of any sightings."

"Of course," he said. "I'm in a riot van at the moment actually. The back is full of people armed to the hilt. We have a system going. It isn't exactly official, but we couldn't sit at home and wait."

"Just let me know where I'm needed," I said. "I have contact with, um, basically the supernatural version of you. In fact, I'll give you a number. Ring and tell him I told you to call. Exchange info with him, and it might work a bit more smoothly. Try not to act as though he's the scum on your shoe, even though he isn't actually human, all right?"

"Ava, don't. I didn't mean to... I was in shock, and I handled it badly. The way Peter told it made it seem like... listen. It doesn't even matter. You're right. I was wrong. I hope you can forgive me."

I heard cheers and whistles in the background and rolled my eyes. "I don't even care, Shay. Just do what I asked. I'll text you the number."

I hung up, feeling as though I had dealt with another thread: Shay and Aiden connecting with each other. I hoped it would make it easier not to step on anyone's toes.

A thrill of excitement ran through me at the idea I was bringing my two worlds together. As long as they didn't collide in a mass of blood, spit, and hellfire, we would be okay.

Dusk approached, and goose bumps rose on my skin. It was time. I remained permanently on edge, my senses reaching out as far as I could manage. Before I could find anything, my phone rang. I answered with a harsh greeting.

"Ava, we heard there's a disturbance at the port," Shay said. "I'm about to call your contact, but I wanted to let you know first."

"Don't bother calling me unless nobody else can deal with it. I'm on it though. I'll let you know if it's anything." I was about to hang up when I heard a sound in the distance. "Hold on a second," I said to Shay.

I sent out my other sight to figure out what was coming. I saw two energies that might be beasts, but they were too fast. It didn't make sense. Then a sound made me see everything clearly. "Oh, crap," I said. "They're in a helicopter."

"What?"

"Two of those things. In a helicopter. It's not coming this way. I don't know where it's going."

"Where exactly are you right now?"

I told him, and he said he'd get on it. He hung up, and I imagined him calling everyone with the news. I remembered the private jet I had travelled in with a couple of members of the BVA before. They had money. Enough for a fleet of helicopters? Possibly.

I ran in the direction of the helicopter, despite knowing I could never catch it. Other energy forms popped up in my view, only some of them the vampire's beasts. For the first time, I began to look forward to being paired with werewolves.

A nothingness came into my line of sight, closely followed by a beast. I hid in a doorway, trying to figure out what was going on. Definitely a vampire, but why were they so close to the beast? Or rather, how?

They both passed me by, running at speed, but the beast glanced around, and I saw his face was covered with a silver muzzle. It snarled, but the vampire urged it forward, pulling at a silver chain with gloved hands. The beast's feet were chained together to make sure it couldn't get a good pace going.

I followed from a distance, texting Shay to let him know what I had seen so he could pass the info onto Aiden. The beast kept howling, freaking out at my presence, but the idiotic vampire remained oblivious, and I guessed she was a young one. They were less perceptive.

The vampire stopped at an apartment building and kicked open the door. I was there before she could release the beast, my dagger all nice and glowy in my hand.

She snarled at me, but she obviously picked up something different about me, because she backed off. Her hand reached to release the beast. Kicking the beast out of the way, I threw myself at the vampire. But the beast thumped me in the back, hulk-smash-style.

Covering my groan, I rolled out of the way of the beast, pulling the vampire on top of me. She was no fighter, and it was easy to use her as a handy shield while the beast pummelled at us. She screamed, and I gutted her with the dagger, rolling out of the way as her body burned. The beast stared, his head cocked to the side. I made the most of the distraction by severing his spinal cord. I had been practicing that move. He lay twitching until I put him out of his misery.

It was going to be one of those long nights again. I felt it in the air, tasted it on my tongue. I fished my phone out of my pocket while I ran in the direction the vampire had originally come from.

"Any news?" I asked Shay when he answered. "Just took one down, but he was still muzzled, so I'm not sure it counts. The vampire leading him wasn't a trained fighter. Strong, but clueless. Probably a younger one."

"No concrete sightings as of yet, but Aiden said he has enough people close to the port," Shay said. "Only vague info on the helicopter. Watch yourself, Ava. They have a plan. Make sure you're not too close to the middle of it."

"I'll be fine," I said. "Wouldn't it be handy if they were all hiding out in a warehouse I could set on fire?"

I heard excited voices in the background and the word "helicopter." Shay told me to call him back in ten minutes.

Aiden rang me first. "Guardians have a sighting. The helicopter dropped out two of the things, just like you told that garda. You vouch for him, by the way?"

"Yeah, he'll hear the human side of the story tonight, I reckon. Work with him, and we should be able to handle this. Did he tell you they're muzzling the animals now? That's how they're leading them around."

"Yeah, he did. Any word from Esther?"

"She's with Elathan."

He made a choked sound. "He'll be able to take care of her anyway."

"She can take care of herself," I said.

"So you're alone? Nobody else with you?"

"No, I sent them out. Why?"

"Just be careful is all."

I hung up and kept moving, trying to find something, anything. I found a gang of teenage shifters. Little idiots on the streets on a night like that.

"Shouldn't you be at home?" I asked snappily, and the five of them glanced at me in surprise. One, the smallest one, tried to square up to me, and I burst out laughing. He looked furious, but I couldn't help it.

"Run along home before something bigger comes along and eats you," I said, shaking my head.

Then I felt it. Something coming. The shifters sensed it seconds after I did.

"Run," I whispered, but they didn't. Stupidly stubborn little idiots. "Get out of here. I mean it!"

"Tony, let's go," one of them said, backing away. His friends gathered behind me until I felt like kicking their arses.

"Leave," I shouted, as a beast came running down the road toward us. Her face was covered in blood, and a broken muzzle hung from her neck. "Somebody left the gate open," I said, half to myself, and ran to meet the thing.

Fuelled by fresh blood, she threw herself at me, and the force of her weight sent us both skidding along the road. When I tried to get to my feet, my entire back felt as though all the skin had been torn away.

The shifters surrounded us, snarling and snapping, ready to join in the fight. They didn't shift, and I vaguely wondered if they were still underage or just didn't want to strip in the street.

The beast swung at me, walloping my face so hard, my head snapped back and blood flew out of my mouth. I released my fangs and bit a chunk out of a hand that got too close to my face on the beast's attempt at a second swipe. The beast howled, and the shifters kicked at it.

"Get out of here," I shouted as the beast stomped on me.

It leaped over the heads of the shifters. Jumping to my feet, I ran after the beast, but the shifter kids followed. The beast and I tussled again, and the shifters managed to grab her, pulling at her limbs, their eyes bright with adrenalin. Making the most of the situation, I ran the sword Val had loaned me through the beast's neck. She gurgled for a few seconds, but a second strike straight through the skull finished her off.

"That was so fucking cool," a blood-splattered teen cried.

I whipped out my phone and rang Aiden. "Hey, I need someone to come and pick up a gang of shifter kids. One's called Tony. Yeah, I'll hold them here. No worries." I reached out and yanked back the only one stupid enough to make a move to run. I gave Aiden directions and forced the kids to sit on the curb while we waited. I didn't have the heart to leave them alone in case another beast found them.

I decided a good old lecture was in order. "You just made me rat on you to your alpha." All of their faces paled. "Do you realise how stupidly dangerous that was? You could have been killed. While I'm babysitting you lot, innocent people could be dying because I'm not there to stop it. Have you ever—"

"We did a good job though," one of them said, grinning cheekily.

"Yeah, thanks for the help, children," I said, unable to keep from grinning back. "Now it's way past your bedtime."

We exchanged banter until a riot van came by a half-hour later. A garda leaned out the window, eyeing the dead beast with disgust. "Heard you needed help with some delinquents."

"Ah, they helped kill a beast, so I'd say that gets them off the hook."

The gardaí guided the teens into the back of the van. I followed at a distance for a few minutes, just in case they had any trouble with beasts _or_ teenage shifters.

I called Shay. He had a few reports of attacks, but they were all being handled already.

"Weird night," I said. "Too many drips and drabs."

"Yeah, I expected more tonight. Aiden's been telling me stories. Don't know whether to believe half of them."

"I take it the riot van came from you."

"For the kids? Yeah, we were closer and—"

Rapid voices in the background and static interrupted him.

"You anywhere near the city?" he asked.

"Not really. I can be soon enough."

"Get this. Beasts coming up from the ground in a park of all places. Aiden said you're needed pronto."

"Like, tunnels? Where exactly am I heading?"

He gave me vague directions, so I thanked him, hung up, and called Gabe to figure out what was going on.

"Maybe it's some abandoned tunnels," he offered. "I've had no reports of the Council's headquarters being breached."

"This is weird."

"Yeah. I'll meet you there unless something else pops up."

Gabe asked me to meet him at the park, deep in the city centre. I ran there and waited for him outside the entrance. I heard no disturbance and saw no signs of a beast.

When he arrived, I said, "Thought there was supposed be an attack here?"

He frowned. "Me, too. Check your info. Mine can't be trusted."

I gave Shay a quick call. "You sure about this place?" I asked him.

"Aiden was pretty adamant that it's hot. Something about a playground being the doorway."

I hung up and told Gabe what Shay had said.

"So where's the action then?" he asked, still frowning.

"Should we go in?"

"What? Underground?"

"If we have to."

He swallowed hard. "Not sure that's the greatest idea. We'll go to the entrance though and see if anything else is coming through."

"Someone had to help them for this to happen," I whispered as we approached the playground. The sand had been moved aside, revealing a hole in the ground. I could see something coming in my other sight, and I realised the beasts were still underground. That made less sense.

"Get ready," I said, feeling something right under me.

The grass erupted as a clawed hand shot up and clutched my ankle. I tripped, knocking Gabe out of the way. The earth collapsed beneath me. I scrambled at the edges, reaching for Gabe's outstretched hand as I kicked my way out of the beast's grip.

Grassy earth kept tumbling, forcing Gabe back onto solid ground. I slid halfway down, frantically trying to climb back up. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw an old tunnel, but it wasn't the pristine white surface I had come to expect from the Council's many passageways.

The fallen earth blocked the way of most of the beasts, but some were free to clamber over each other to get to me. One yanked me on top of the rubble, and I was forced to fight hand to hand, choking on dirt and earth.

"Ava!" Gabe called out.

"Get ready to catch me," I cried, coughing on soil I kept managing to swallow.

I fought off one beast only to face two more. The others grew closer to breaking through the obstruction keeping me safe from their fangs. I knew I couldn't fight them all at once, so my best bet was to hold off the first couple, then haul myself out of there.

I heard Gabe shouting at somebody and assumed he was on the phone. I slashed out with the dagger and kicked beasts away, but one finally broke through the fallen debris, its arms reaching out as the mob of beasts at its back pressed against it. It grabbed my hair, catching me off-guard. I twisted and sliced with my dagger, cutting off some of my own hair along with a few of the beast's fingers.

Before the trapped beasts could free themselves completely, I quickly killed one foe, dodged the next, and scrambled up the side of the tunnel. A hand pulled me back down. I would never reach the top without getting bitten.

Falling, I narrowly avoided my attacker's fangs, fighting hard in the small space. The closer quarters were more to my advantage than the beasts', and I somehow managed to break its neck. I pushed the body against the side of the destroyed tunnel and climbed higher. Hands grabbed at me as the beasts cleared away more of the debris, but I kept kicking and punching, doing whatever I could to get out of there and reach Gabe's outstretched hands.

Fangs sank into my side, which immediately went numb, and my eyes widened in shock.

I hadn't gotten the chance to say goodbye to Emmett.

Gabe gripped my hands, and his mask slipped enough for me to see his fear. I was screwed. He got a good hold on me, but the paralysis was already creeping up my chest and shoulders.

"I can't hold on," I whispered, feeling my arms go numb.

"Close your eyes and _use_ my light, Ava. Use it!"

I squeezed my eyes shut, but I could still see golden lights shooting out of him. They warmed the parts of my body I could still feel. I knew I was dead weight hanging from Gabe's fingers, pulling him down, too. I struggled to think, to use the light, control it somehow. I remembered the time Gabe and I had helped Carl, how the light had been part of me, too, and I tried to emulate that emotion. But I needed a weapon.

With the last bit of my strength, I pushed hard with everything I had. I was on a different plane of existence, using magic that didn't belong to me, turning what was pure into pain, and it worked.

I heard screams from below and felt myself being hauled upward. I couldn't speak, but I could still open my eyes. I saw rays of intense light shooting out of me and into the beasts. Their eyeballs exploded, and blood ran from their ears.

They never stopped screaming, not even when Gabe let go of my hands and the light faded away. He kicked away the beast that had been hauled up with me. It fell back down, screaming, screaming in my ear with a sound that never ended.

I sensed my skin wrinkle from the amount of blood I'd lost, but as soon as the numbing stopped and I began to feel again, I realised I was okay. I hadn't lost that much after all. My legs had been bitten, and my side was a mess, but I was alive. My face was wet, and when I wiped at it, my hands came away bloody.

"You saved me," I whispered.

Gabe knelt next to me. "I told you I've always been one to make bad decisions."

Before I could speak again, a couple of gardaí showed up. Detectives, I figured, by the vests they wore. Two of them came over to the hole and shot every single one of the remaining beasts in the head.

"They were already dying," Gabe whispered to me, and I glanced at him, trying to say thank you. But then I realised he was pissed.

"Where were you?" he demanded of the gardaí.

"We were told to keep away, that this was already taken care of by your crowd," one of the gardaí said.

"This was a total fucking setup," I whispered hoarsely, struggling to find my voice. I spat blood out of my mouth in disgust.

"I hate to say it, but it looks that way," Gabe said. "Reports of deaths, yet there was nothing going on when we got here. No signs of any kinds of struggles before we arrived."

"Well, it wasn't our side," the garda said calmly. "Need any more help? An ambulance maybe?"

"Nah, I need to get back to it," I said. But when I tried to sit up, I failed epically. "This is ridiculous."

"If you could help me carry her to my car without injuring her, I could take her home," Gabe said. "She'll be fine after a few hours."

"I don't _have_ a few hours," I grumbled.

"You're no use to anyone with half your side gone," Gabe snapped. "And I can't help you now you've stolen all of my juice."

"I can't control it!"

"Maybe we should get you two out of here," the garda said, exchanging glances with his colleagues.

"Fine," I grumped. "And tell Shay thanks a fucking lot for sending me out here."

I wasn't altogether certain if it had been Shay sending me to my death, and I really didn't care. With the paralysis fading, I hurt way too much. My side would heal, but I had wanted to stay out all night, just in case.

"It's late anyway," Gabe said when I was deposited into his backseat. "You wouldn't have missed much."

"Pity I couldn't have missed that fiasco," I muttered. "I could spit. Literally spit."

"Not in my car," he said. He drove as fast as possible without careening all over the road, and his tension mirrored my own.

"Thanks, Gabe."

He glanced at me in the mirror, worry plain in his eyes. I tried to shrug, but it took too much effort, so I lay as still as possible and concentrated on how good Gabe smelled. I liked to imagine it was the light inside him. But he was fallen. Maybe that made a difference.

"Gabe?"

"You shouldn't speak."

"How come you weren't sent to Hell? I mean because you're a fallen angel."

He sighed. "This doesn't look like Hell to you?"

When we arrived at the cul-de-sac, Gabe leapt out of the car and banged on Anka's door because he still couldn't carry me. I didn't know how he had managed to pull me out of that death trap.

"Ridiculous night," I mumbled, feeling dizzy.

Val ran out of the house, closely followed by the twins. When they saw me, they winced, and I knew it had to look bad.

"Take me anywhere but my place," I whispered urgently. "I don't want Emmett to see this."

Val nodded, and she and Lorcan carried me to the cottage Cam and Kate were staying in with Margie.

Margie clucked sympathetically as I was carried onto her sofa. "Did yourself some fierce damage," she said, shaking her head.

"I'll pay for any... stains or whatever," I said breathily.

After that, life got dark for a while. I could hear voices buzzing around me, but the whole healing thing was taking a lot out of me. Or at least I hoped that was my problem.

I heard Peter's voice and struggled to open my eyes. "You're not leaving yet, are you?"

"Not yet," he said, his voice softening. "Heard you got yourself into a bit of a scrap."

"No big deal. You should see how it turned out for the other—" I winced with pain.

"Do you need—"

"Nope. Not at all."

"Eddie's on his way to patch you up. Think you can hold on for a while?"

"Hold on to what? Nothing bothering me. I'm a little tired though. Can I nap?"

He brushed my hair out of my eyes, and I smiled gratefully.

"You should definitely sleep," he said. "Busy day later. Busier night. Need you in top shape."

His smile was the last thing I saw.

# 17

I awoke to something burrowing its way out of my stomach.

"Oh, holy crap!"

"Hold her down!"

Iron hands pinched my shoulders and legs, keeping me in place while whatever was eating me kept going. I squeezed open an eye and saw some of my friends surrounding me.

Val gripped my arm. "Stop struggling," she said firmly.

"What's going on?" I asked, and then my head flew off into the distance. "Ooh." I lay back in a daze.

"Eddie gave you something for the pain, but it's made you kind of loopy," Carl said, and his grin went wide... like beyond his cheeks wide.

I wriggled my entire body to scratch an itch on my lower back, and everybody seemed to sigh as one, except it echoed until it thundered in my ears. "Ouchy."

Carl couldn't hold in his laughter.

I frowned at him. "Loud."

I looked down and saw Eddie leaning over my midsection, lighting a black candle on the table next to us.

"It's Evil Eddie," I squealed.

Carl covered his mouth and left the room.

Eddie sighed impatiently. "Does anyone have the power to silence her for five minutes? Any means possible."

As he straightened, I caught sight of the jagged, ugly wound in my side. I leaned over and vomited on the floor.

Everything got noisy again, and somewhere in between the arguments over who had to clean it up, I fell asleep.

The sun streamed through the window the next time I awoke, and I realised I was in my own bed. I tried to sit up, and my side was extremely stiff and sore. Pulling away the covers and lifting a blood-soaked vest, I saw a bandage strapped over much of my side and stomach.

I lay back down and sighed, feeling uncomfortable. The night before was screwed up in my head, but I felt as though I should be angry at someone. I just couldn't remember who. Hearing voices downstairs, I decided to investigate. Plus, I was half-starved and intent on ignoring those nasty blood cravings that had haunted me for the last few days.

It took me a while to get to my feet, but once I began walking around, I felt a lot looser, and the pain eased a little. Something itched under the dressings, and I rubbed at the bandage, but it didn't help. I put on a dressing gown and shuffled downstairs, feeling extremely grumpy.

In my kitchen, Carl, Eddie, and Esther had gathered around the table, but I ignored them to scavenge for food. I wasn't sure what I thought of the fact everyone on the planet had decided letting themselves into my home was acceptable. Peter was conspicuously absent. Carl shoved a delicious-smelling wrapper in front of my face, which led to temporary forgiveness.

"Got you a breakfast roll earlier," he said, grinning.

I whipped the food out of his hand and tried to sit on the counter. I changed my mind at the serious pain the action provoked and leaned against it instead. Carl poured me a cup of coffee while I ate, and I realised people were staring at me.

"What?" I asked with my mouth full.

Eddie shook his head. "Are you feeling better at the very least?"

"Yeah. What happened again?"

"You got into a fight with a bunch of beasts," Esther said, staring hard at me.

"Yeah, I remember that. Some fucker set me up. I meant after that. What's this?" I pointed at my side.

"Had to draw out the poison," Eddie said. "Cleansing paste, just in case. You were pretty badly hurt."

"I was fine," I insisted. "I just needed to sleep."

"You were totally high," Carl said. "Eddie gave you painkillers, and you were off your head. Funniest thing I've ever seen."

I shrugged. "Must have been some strong stuff."

"Fae made," Eddie said. "It was the only thing I could think of to stop you from ripping at your wound. You kept trying to scratch it, so I feared something was stuck inside you. I still don't know what was wrong with you."

"Where's Gabe?"

"He's trying to find answers," Esther said.

"From who?"

"The humans," she said. "They're the ones who passed on the message to you, right?"

"Yeah, but it was your brother who..." I bit my lip, thinking hard. Shay had mentioned Aiden's name. Said I was needed badly. But before that, Aiden had made sure I was alone. "He asked if you were with me or if I was alone," I said.

"He wouldn't," she said, looking scared. "You can't think he would—"

My glare silenced her. She shook her head and left.

"Don't be hard on her," Carl said. "Not her fault her brother's a prick."

"So you think it was him?"

He made a face. "Who else? The problem is the connection between him and the BVA. How can we prove it? What if his orders came from above? And if Reuben is the big bad we've been looking for, then why would Aiden follow him?"

"You're up," Peter said from the doorway. "Can we talk?"

I nodded, grabbed my coffee, and followed him upstairs.

"You okay?" he asked when I sat on the bed. He stood at the end, looking uptight and annoying.

"Suppose. You?"

"I'm going before dark."

"Are you... really, Peter?"

"Can't wait until after dark. What happened to you last night? That pissed me off, and I can't watch it happen again."

"Gabe helped me."

"Gabe should be one of our suspects! The Council will be the death of you, Ava. I'm not waiting around for that to happen. I need to get Emmett out now."

"You think he'll be happy in Spain?"

"He'll get some sun. And he'll get to know his grandfather." He made a face. "Still not sure if that's a good thing or not." He cleared his throat, rubbing the tattooed cross on his inner wrist.

"What?"

"Yvonne's coming with us." He squinted a little as if he expected me to throw something at him.

"What? I mean... why would she be going?"

"She wants to spend more time with Emmett, and he needs a woman around. He likes women better than men. She can help get his mind off you."

I scowled at him.

"She's coming on one condition," he said, looking away again.

"And that is?" My mind came up with a million reasons I didn't like.

"Nothing that affects us," he said firmly, and I stared at him in surprise. "Leave it, Ava."

"Fine," I practically shouted. "Everyone keep telling me what they want me to do, and I'll do it."

"Relax." He came over and plonked down next to me. "So tell me about last night. Before the bit where you were a raving lunatic, I mean."

I thumped his stomach, and he laughed.

"It was a long night. I deserve an off moment."

"Gabe said you were in a bad way. That your nose was bleeding, and your ears... sounded nasty. He didn't think you were going to make it."

"I can't remember much about it." So I had reacted as the beasts did. Was that because my body couldn't handle using Gabe's power so forcefully, or because I was the kind of thing Gabe's light was meant to destroy?

"You look a lot better today," he said, and I rolled my eyes. "What?" he asked. "You're always complaining we act like you haven't been hurt. I'm saying you look like you're not."

"It hurt," I mumbled. "And I was scared. I can't do everything by myself."

He took my hand, stroking it with calloused fingers. "I'm sorry I wasn't there."

"I'm not. You might have fallen into the pit of hungry beasts with me."

He smiled. "I wouldn't have chickened out and needed to be saved by an angel, of all things."

I kicked him and groaned. "How am I supposed to fight when I'm so sore?"

"You suck it up," he said. "Should I bring Emmett up to say goodbye?"

It was really happening. Tears rolled down my cheeks. I had been holding them in for a while, but he seemed shocked.

"I'm sorry," he said. He wrapped his arms around me, but when I moved to kiss him, he pulled away. "I'll be right back."

He returned a few minutes later with Emmett. He checked my face. I had dried the tears. Peter left us alone together.

"I don't want to go," Emmett said as soon as his father was gone. "You're hurt. You need us to protect you."

"I'll be fine in a little while," I said. "Listen, Emmett, your dad's right. It's not safe here, and if anything happened to you, it would kill me. My heart would break."

He glared at me sullenly, but when I pulled him to me for a hug, he let out a sob that ripped my heart in two.

"I don't want you to go," I whispered. "But I need you to be safe. And I need you to be happy. Can you at least try?"

He nodded, wiping away tears with his sleeves. "I want to hate everyone," he said, hiccupping another sob. "But I'll try. Only for you."

We hugged again; I didn't want to let him go, but I had no choice. Who would be next to leave me? But maybe it was time for me to push them to safety.

A while later in the kitchen, I asked Carl, "Any chance at all of you going with them?"

He seemed startled. "What?"

"Would you go with them? To be safe? To not get yourself killed here because of me."

"Shut up, you headcase." He squeezed my shoulder and left the room.

I couldn't stay easy, but it was a good distraction from the pain I was in. Between needing much more sleep than usual and the whole getting bitten thing, I wasn't exactly on top of my game, and I really needed to be.

Too soon, it was time for Peter and Emmett to leave. They were going to meet Yvonne at the airport and fly to Spain together. One happy little family. The one thing I had always wanted for Emmett. The one thing I wanted to destroy as I watched them walk away.

I kept swallowing, hoping to keep down the bile. It felt so wrong to see them leave, so wrong for them to not be with me anymore. Carl kept a firm arm around my shoulder as we waved both Brannigans off. They had driven out of sight before he let me fall apart.

"You have about an hour to be a girl," he teased. "Then you have to get ready to meet the werewolf king."

"That's not funny," I said. "Everyone is leaving me, and I just can't... I can't..."

"I'm here," he said, looking at me funny. "But if that's not good enough..."

"Shut up." I wrapped my arms around him. "Thanks for being here, but like you said, I don't have time to act like a normal human being. For fuck's sake."

He kissed the top of my head. "Go. Distract yourself. But I'll keep a hidden supply of chocolate, just in case."

I smiled as I walked away, but the heartache hurt worse than my shredded side. I went to Anka to see if everyone was okay, and Dita flung herself at me, sobbing her little heart out.

"I'm going to _miss_ him," she cried.

"You'll see him again," I said.

"Promise?"

"You think _I_ won't see him again? Don't even think about that being an option, because it is _so_ not."

She smiled and wiped her eyes. "He was a stupid, bossy boy anyway. I don't even care if he's gone."

"Well, that's the spirit, I suppose."

"He seemed upset," Anka said, drying her hands as she came into the hall.

"He'll get over it. Right?" Anka was the only real mother I knew, so I took a lot of cues from her at times.

"He'll adjust, but this might always be the place he thinks of as home."

Home. I'd had a home once. I still had a family member who needed me. "If anyone's looking for me, tell them I'll be back before dark," I said. "I need to do some things."

I left Anka's house and made my way to my grandmother's home. Nancy's place was empty, and I actually forgot until I walked up to the gate. I had to turn back, go around the corner, and find my ex-boyfriend's house.

His mother answered the door, her face falling when she saw me. She plastered on a fake smile, but it was too late.

"I just wanted to see if Nancy's okay," I said, suddenly embarrassed.

That very human family didn't want much to do with the likes of me. I had known it even before I knocked on the door.

"She's in the living room," she said abruptly. "Go on in to her."

I hobbled in to see Nancy, but she seemed terrified when she saw me, mumbling about monsters and vampires and blood and angels. I didn't stay long. I was making her suffer, even if I didn't want to anymore.

# 18

Gabe and Eddie were waiting impatiently when I returned to the cul-de-sac.

"What's with the welcome party?" I asked.

"We need to pair you up with the werewolves," Gabe said. "One of our vampires-turned-traitor informed us there's a huge battle planned for tonight."

"You expect me to help the Council after last night?"

"This is bigger than the Council," he said.

"And if it's just another trap for me?"

"It's not," he said firmly. "And even if it were, the werewolves could turn the tide for us. It's worth it."

"Thanks a bunch," I snapped. "Save a chick's life, and you think you can throw it away then?"

"You talk to her," he told Eddie. "She's impossible!" He jumped in his car and slammed the door, sitting there like a stroppy teen.

"What on earth is going on with you two?" Eddie asked in an amused voice. He was always happy when I had nobody but him to turn to. "Come inside and let me check your bandage. It's due a change."

I brought him into my living room. Emmett was gone, so it didn't make much of a difference.

I winced as Eddie lifted the bandage, then bit down on a yell when he cleaned the wound.

"It's, well, I wouldn't say healing _nicely_ , but it's not as nasty as before," Eddie said, screwing up his nose.

"Right. Got anything that will stop the pain for a night?"

"It hurts already?"

"Extremely."

"I can try to numb the area some more, but there's not a lot more I can do for you. I'm not a miracle worker, and the wound is seeping. You haven't been taking care of yourself lately. You're run down, and you refuse the one thing your body needs to repair itself quickly."

"But can I fight?"

"Tonight? Probably. But expect to crawl home afterward."

"Peter's gone," I said to change the subject.

He rummaged in his bag and took out a jar of ointment. "I did hear a rumour. You seem to be dealing with it well."

I glared at him, feeling an unusual urge to pout. "Why wouldn't I?"

"No reason. I wondered. That's all. I have something for you. Something for you to wear in case the werewolves become a little too interested in you."

"What?"

"Wolfsbane. It's a repellent, basically."

"I'll be okay. I don't think a repellent would quite cut it. So who tried to kill me last night?"

"Are you asking if it was me?" he said sharply.

"Is that what I _should_ be asking?"

He taped on a fresh bandage with a smirk. "Of course not. We're partners, are we not? Have you heard from your boss recently?"

"Who, Daimhín? No, she's hiding. Or holidaying. One or the other."

"I wondered which side she would stand on."

"She went neutral. Figured it was safer. Which it probably was."

"For her," he said in a stern voice. "Not a wise choice for the rest of us. We could have used her vampires."

"We have _werewolves_ ," I said in a little girl's voice.

He smiled. "Who knows if they even fight? We haven't heard much of these werewolves."

"Why are they caged up like that? It's creepy. And who is their trainer? Does he live there? With the werewolves?"

"He's Fionnuala's son," he said. "He embarrassed her years back, and he was sent away. Turned out he was training werewolves all along. I wonder how long he's been locked away with them. He must be very... loyal."

I frowned. The more I learned, the more questions I had. Our world frequently unsettled me.

"Are you ready to leave?" he asked softly, almost affectionately.

"Suppose. Not much choice."

He stroked my hair, and I froze to the spot.

"Stay alive," he said. "I'll need you."

I hurried out to Gabe's car and let myself in. "Thanks a bunch for leaving me with Creepy Eddie."

He made a dismissive sound. "Don't you mean Evil Eddie?"

"That, too. What's the freaking plan then?"

He shook his head. "The plan was to bring you to the werewolves. I don't know anything else. I don't _want_ to know anything else. I don't want to be involved in any of this."

"What's up your nose?"

He waved me off. "Shouldn't you be giving orders to people?"

"I dunno. I have no idea what's going on. Where did the vampire say the fight was going to be?"

"At the headquarters," he said. "They've given up what they've tried so far, and now they're going straight to the source."

"As if the Council had anything to do with keeping them at bay. I never get credit for anything."

"Not today, Ava," he said wearily. "I don't have the energy for this."

"So what should I tell everyone then?"

"Tell them to meet us there if you want. We'll need the backup. Make sure they're ready to leave before it's over in case the Council get their act together and start to make arrests."

"What about the humans?"

"Let them defend their own tonight," he said. "No sense in them being slaughtered for a group of people who don't care about them."

"They're coming after you, too," I said, suddenly realising. "Is that what's wrong with you? That you're on their shit list?"

"Does it feel like a good night to die, Ava?"

I shrugged. "Last night felt like my night, Gabe. What do I know?"

"I thought you were going to give up for a moment there. I thought you were about to let go of my hand."

"I couldn't do that."

"It might have been easier. The pain would have stopped soon."

"You helped me," I said. "You didn't have to. You could have saved yourself a lot of hassle if you didn't."

He stared out the window. "Go tell your friends to meet us at the headquarters if they're interested in joining the fight. I can't imagine they will."

"Elathan has to be there, right? I think Esther will go, too. Maybe Val."

"But not the twins," he said, the corner of his mouth curving upward.

"Definitely not the twins. Not on this night."

"If tonight is the night. If it is the night to die, I want to say it's been _interesting_ knowing you."

"Likewise. Hold on, and I'll go talk to everyone."

"Hurry."

I left his car and ran around the houses, asking everyone to gather together on the street so I could give them all an update at once. They took the news as grimly as I expected.

"So if anyone wants to fight, they can, but don't feel like it's a requirement. This place needs fighters, too."

"I'll come," Lorcan said immediately.

"I'm sorry," I told him. "I need you here." He looked impatient, but I had an extra reason for keeping him at home. I didn't want him near the fae until I figured out more about Fionnuala and her son. "Esther, you up for it?"

She nodded, but she seemed low.

"Hey," I said. "We're all alive. Let's keep it that way. Don't get distracted. Elathan might need you later." I winked at her, but her smile was weak.

"I can come with you," Carl said, despite knowing how I would answer.

"No," I said anyway.

"I don't know," Val said. "I don't know if it will be safe to leave Leah. Or my hosts."

"It's totally up to you," I said. "But maybe I'll feel better if you stay here. There'll be other fights. We don't want the Council to learn all of your tricks."

In the end, only Esther came with Gabe and me. I was kind of relieved, but I did fear that things would get awkward between Aiden and Esther if they crossed paths. Or between Aiden and me when I tried to pay him back for almost getting _me_ killed.

The Guardians seemed surprised to see me when I arrived, and Gabe gave me a secret smile.

"I didn't discuss last night's events with anyone," he said. "Rumours of your demise have been repeatedly exaggerated." Gabe led me straight into a meeting room just below ground.

Fionnuala almost fell off her chair when she saw me. "You're _alive_?"

"Oh, didn't you know?" I said as I took a seat. "I come back to life. Resurrection is one of my superpowers."

Esther smothered a giggle and sat next to me. Coyle stood by the far wall, and I ignored the nausea he provoked. He left the room abruptly, and I wondered if he was going to warn Aiden to keep out of my way. Lucky Aiden, if so, but I made a mental note to ask Gabe when Coyle had resurfaced.

"We were told you died last night," Koda said. "I'm glad to see those whispers were false."

I stared back at him, wondering if he was being truthful; I thought he just might have been. "Thanks," I said. "So where are my werewolves?"

"Can't believe you get a pet," Esther whispered, and I elbowed her in the ribs.

Gabe took a seat on the other side of me. "Yes, where _are_ her werewolves?" He raised his voice, drawing attention from the entire room.

"Well, we didn't think—" Fionnuala began in a prim voice.

"But you said," Gabe interjected. "And now you _know_."

They exchanged icy glares. It was nice to be around someone Fionnuala approved of even less than she did me.

"We're running out of time." For once, Erossi didn't sound cocky, and I wondered if that was because the BVA were after him, or because I was alive when he thought he had killed me already.

Gabe had been right a long time ago. There were too many possibilities when it came to the Council. They were too unpredictable for me to work out without more evidence. For the billionth time, I wondered how I had come to be involved in so much crap. And I tried my very best not to think about Peter _or_ Emmett.

"How can we be sure she won't join the rest of her kind?" Fionnuala asked in a snooty voice.

"There are very few trustworthy people in this room, but I happen to be one of them," I replied, trying to sound just as snooty. "And they are not _my_ kind."

"I'm having second thoughts about this," she said as if I hadn't spoken. "I don't trust her with our weapons."

"It was _your_ idea," Gabe said. "May I remind you of that?"

"Yes," Koda added. "It _was_ your idea, Fionnuala. Why the change of heart?"

"The creature reminded me of her personality," she said, a look of disgust on her face as she stared at me.

"I'm not so keen on you either, Thunderstruck. But let's get on with it, shall we?"

"Time's running out," Koda said, but he seemed unconcerned. Was tonight _his_ night to die? "Someone bring her through the tunnels if they won't come to us."

Fionnuala started to stand. "This is—"

"As you wanted it," Gabe said firmly. "Come, Ava. Let's go meet your team for the night."

I grabbed Esther's hand, determined she see for herself. We hurried into the hidden tunnel and walked briskly to the werewolf cells.

Esther's pulse raced in the darkness. The cages, the werewolves, the enclosed quarters all horrified Esther, but her fingers squeezed mine a little tighter when she laid eyes on the infamous trainer.

"Once I let them out of the cage they will be pure animal," he warned. "I'll need the rest of you to leave because the change means they are uncontrollable. They are beasts."

"We saw one change the last time," I reminded him as the others made a hasty retreat.

"That wasn't a complete change," he said. "They can't in those cages. Be prepared, little one."

I nodded. "So what do I do?"

"Both of us will bring two werewolves each on silver chains," he said.

"Only two?"

"Two is enough for anyone. The longer they are in close proximity to each other, the greater the chances of a dominance battle."

"And... what if they want to eat me?"

He leaned over and sniffed my neck, his nose brushing against my skin. I froze, my throat drying up. "Interesting. There is a scent that will pique their interest. Who chose you for this task?"

"Your mother, apparently. You're Phoenix, right?"

He rubbed his chest, a little agitated. "That is my name."

"How come you never tried to find Helena again?"

His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Who?"

I stared at him, seeing only blankness in his eyes. "Never mind." Was I wrong? Or was there something wrong with _him_?

"I will try you with one wolf," he said. "If you survive that, you may survive the night."

He opened the cage containing the same werewolf I had requested. He held a whip alive with magic in his left hand, and the werewolf cowered in the back corner of the cage.

"This one is strong," he said. "I figured we would start with a good werewolf, seeing as you requested him." Phoenix stepped forward and tried to chain the werewolf.

The werewolf stopped struggling to stare at me, murder in his eyes.

"Hey again," I said softly, feeling only pity for the creature. He looked like a feral human, and I could only imagine what his true werewolf form looked like.

Phoenix jerked the werewolf out of the cage, pulling the chain he had attached to the collar. The collar hung loose, and I opened my mouth to mention it when a sound rumbled under my feet. It took me a couple of seconds to realise the noise was a growl coming from the werewolf's throat. _Uh-oh._

The growl grew into a deafening roar, and as the werewolf reared back, his body rapidly growing fur all over. Phoenix ended up on his knees. The other werewolves moved to the backs of their cages, and I took a few steps backward too.

The creature's fingers grew into obscene claws, and his back hunched over, forcing the man onto four legs. His legs and arms ballooned in size, his skin and fur tight over the bulging muscles and popping veins. A magnificent tail swished from side to side, and the man's face finally turned wolf-like slowly, agonisingly. His nose lengthened and darkened, fur covering it in its new entirety. His teeth outgrew his mouth, reminding me of Becca, somehow. His ears pricked upward, and even his neck expanded rapidly.

I felt tiny and irrelevant before the creature, and when he reared up again, I realised he was well over seven feet from snout to tail tip. The thing was huge. And I was supposed to walk two of them? I didn't rate my chances.

"You need to dominate him," Phoenix called over the constant roar of the werewolf.

"Um, how? He's gigantic!"

"By being his boss." He yelled at the werewolf, "Down, Icarus!" He whipped at the werewolf a number of times before the wolf lay down. He was only slightly less terrifying that way.

"Icarus?" I asked, raising a brow.

"I like to name them," Phoenix said, a dot of pink marring one cheek. Interesting.

I had drawn the werewolf's attention by saying his name, and I wondered just how intelligent they were. "Icarus," I repeated, keeping my hands at my sides. "I'm Ava. I'm not very interested in dominating you or anyone else, but we have a battle to fight tonight. If we lose, your little lady and baby will be murdered, or worse. You know that, right? But if we work together, we might all survive."

Phoenix sighed. "That won't work with him. Not coming from you."

"I wouldn't judge so quickly," I said, observing a keen intelligence in the werewolf's eyes. "I think we understand each other better than you would expect."

The wolf stopped growling, and Phoenix let go of him. Icarus stood and walked over to me. I tried not to freak out and run, fearing that might provoke him.

"You in?" I asked him. "Can I accompany you and a friend to tonight's battle?"

The werewolf kept coming. I held my breath. He brushed against my hand and sat next to me.

To my surprise, Phoenix grinned. "I and my friends here would be happy to escort you."

"You like them? Treat them like people?"

"I do what I can," he said. "Better me than any other. I'm sorry for the theatrics earlier. I had to be sure we could trust you."

"And if you couldn't?"

"You may have had a nasty run-in with a hungry, wild, uncontrollable werewolf."

"So does that mean you were joking about not knowing Helena either?" I asked hopefully.

"No. The name feels familiar when I say it, but I'm not sure why. We fae have exceptional memories. In fact, many of us royals deal with memory magic."

"That's very interesting, Phoenix," I said, meaning it. "Feel like winning a war tonight?"

# 19

As I strode outside holding onto the chains of two werewolves, I felt invincible.

"This is a kick," I told Phoenix, but he had reverted into the sullen creature I had first met. At least while his mother was around. She watched us together, her eyes on the werewolves, and I made a show of struggling with the animals until she turned away as if satisfied.

"This is amazing," I mouthed to Esther, but her smile was strained.

Her eyes drifted around as if searching for something. Her brother, probably. Maybe it was wrong of me to help keep them apart. Maybe I should have pushed them back together, but I didn't know if her brother was a danger to her or not. After all, he was a good friend of Coyle's, and I remained convinced that Coyle had something to do with Esther's stabbing on the night she and I officially became friends.

I was hopped up on nerves and excitement despite all of that. I was still stiff, but my side felt numb. I would likely burst my stitches, but if all went well, we could be facing our last battle for a while. I could live with the pain.

"Phoenix and I should patrol," I told Gabe. "You and the Council members might want to step inside, unless you're going to fight."

When Fionnuala, Koda, and Erossi were escorted inside, Gabe and the consultants remained in the yard. Marina stood close to Eddie, a weird gleam in her eyes. Phoenix and the werewolves visibly relaxed once Fionnuala was gone.

"Gabe, you're still wrecked," I said, a bit concerned. "You should hide out, too."

"I feel safer out here," he said wryly. He glanced around at everyone. "Which is a shocker, considering."

"Where's my brother?" Esther asked.

Gabe jerked a thumb over his shoulder. "Inside. Guarding, apparently."

Esther found my eyes, an apology written all over her face. She knew Aiden avoided me for a reason. I shook my head. There was no need.

"Gabe, are you sure of your info?" I asked. "If we're all gathered here, and the beasts rampage elsewhere—"

"Trust me. They're all directed here tonight. Yes, the odd number may break free and run loose, but the humans can take care of them. They've proved themselves already. This is our night, Ava. They're coming for us to do exactly what they did in the UK."

"He's right," Phoenix said. "This is their best chance of success. Scattering attacks amongst the humans won't win them a country."

I blew out a whoosh of air. "I hope it's that simple. Phoenix, let's take a look around."

When he nodded, I said goodbye to Esther and Gabe. "Be aware," I warned them. "Night will fall soon."

The werewolves were like gigantic sniffer dogs, their heads whipping back and forth as they took in the scents on the air.

"What will happen when the beasts arrive?" I asked Phoenix.

"You should release the chains using the safety latch before they rip your arms off," he said in a dry voice.

"You really don't remember Helena?" I asked. "No kids, no wife, not even Folsom? How about a sword that lights up... kinda green? Writing on the blade."

"My sword?" His eyes opened wide. "That was lost many years ago. How do you know about it?"

"I'm pretty sure you gave it away." I stared at him, checking for some kind of recognition. But there was none.

"You keep speaking in riddles," he said, looking frustrated. Yet, he also appeared used to feeling frustrated.

"Sorry," I said. "I expected somebody different."

"I get that a lot," he responded a little sadly.

He had to be old, older than Helena, who had stolen years to keep her body able to search for her children, but he looked the same age as the twins. Not that they looked their age either. But the more I looked at him, the more differences I spotted. He had the same sloping nose, the same cleft in his chin, but his eyes were harder, bitter, and something about the way he moved reminded me of a predator.

"You get on with Fionnuala?" I asked as we were led by the werewolves along a hedge.

He seemed surprised by the question. "As well as anyone could, I suppose. We are _family_."

"I like to think of family as the people you choose to have in your life. So if the werewolf thing fails, can you do anything else? To protect yourself?"

He smiled. "I have more werewolves."

"You're gonna let more of them out?"

"If I have to. It's getting them back in the cages that's the trouble," he admitted. "Fighting off an army is not going to be the hardest part of my job tonight."

"Now I feel sick."

"Don't worry. The werewolves will only attack those I tell them to."

I laughed. "So don't piss off the trainer?"

"Something like that. People think they are wild, but they are also loyal, and they trust me. They've been locked away for a long time. They need to run and hunt and fight. But tonight may trigger something in them, turn them against me, if only temporarily."

"You're taking a big risk then."

"It's a chance I'm willing to take," he said. "I'm tired of being locked away, too."

"You could leave," I said. "See the world. Maybe take your werewolves with you."

"I can't do that. They're not really mine, after all. At least they're safe here. A long time ago, they were hunted and almost wiped out. Violent things cause fear, and fear leads to desperation. Desperation can easily lead to death."

"Yeah, I get that."

"And you. What's your story? Who did you anger to have you stuck on werewolf duty?"

"Why? Is this your punishment?"

"Sometimes I think it must be. I just wish I could remember what it was I did."

"I was born," I said. "Apparently, that's all it takes to piss off your mother."

He surprised me by throwing his head back and laughing—Lorcan's laugh. He seemed surprised by the sound himself. "It's nice to be outside again."

A shiver ran across my skin. "It's time," I said. "The vampires and their beasts have awakened."

"You can tell?"

"I can definitely tell. They could come at any time. Should we go back to the others, or will it be safer for them if we keep the werewolves out of their reach?"

"We should stay close, but meet the vampires ourselves and let the others pick off the stragglers who manage to get past us. Don't forget, Ava. Safety latch. As soon as the vampires approach. The werewolves will know what to do. It's what they were born for."

"We're all born for something, eh?" I watched him carefully as we returned to the others.

Small groups of fighters were scattered around the area, ready to defend in any direction, but I had a sinking feeling there would never be enough of us. Phoenix and I kept our distance, standing apart with the straining werewolves, their muscular backs rippling with the need to run.

"Are you injured?" Phoenix asked, surprising me.

I glanced at my side. "I got bitten. I've been numbed up to my eyeballs, so it should be okay for a while."

"Why are they relying on you to win this battle?" he asked. "Surely anyone can do what you do, an uninjured fighter even better. No offence."

"None taken. Honestly? They're willing to lose me. But I had a kind of connection to the first beast. She had this thing... like she was afraid of me sometimes. She was different from these beasts. Maybe she was the prototype or something because she was reckless. These aren't so much. They weigh up their chances more."

"You're not a Guardian," he stated.

I laughed. "They wouldn't have me. I'm tainted. A mixed breed. Your mammy doesn't approve."

He raised a brow. "Tainted? Not good enough to be a Guardian, but good enough to die for them? I can see why you dislike them."

I grinned up at him. "Who told you that?"

"You wear your heart on your sleeve," he said. His werewolves yanked at their leashes as they strained forward. "Something comes. Watch out." He signalled the others, and everyone silenced as one.

A rumble started, a slow vibration under my feet. I soon realised it was the four werewolves, all growling together. They pulled at the leashes, and my shoulders burned from holding them close to me. I kept my fingers close to those safety latches Phoenix kept mentioning.

Phoenix moved forward and away from the others. I followed, my entire body trembling with apprehension.

"Be ready," Phoenix whispered as we jogged.

I reached out to see the world. Phoenix was a pleasant green energy, just like the twins when they held hands. The werewolves were more human than other, red and pulsing, apart from the rage. I could taste their anger and aggression, and it spiked my heart rate. Pockets of nothingness sped toward us.

"They're here," I murmured. Even counting couldn't help my nerves. I had done a good job of keeping people's spirits up, of convincing them I wasn't worried so they didn't need to be. But I couldn't do it anymore, and my body shook incessantly.

"Calm down," Phoenix said. "You're agitating the werewolves." His green eyes shone with an eagerness to fight.

"Can you make them go after the beasts? My dagger can kind of take care of the vampires with no trouble."

He nodded, and my favourite werewolf let out a howl.

"Now, Ava!" Phoenix cried.

I pressed the safety latch a split second before Icarus ran. If I hadn't, I would have been dragged along after him. Or more likely lost an arm. The other three wolves followed his lead. They didn't look like wolves at all. They looked like huge, loping monsters, deadly creatures ready to pull off some heads the first chance they got. At least, that was what I hoped would happen.

I pulled out my dagger.

Phoenix looked at it. "That... looks familiar," he muttered, rubbing his chest.

I didn't wait to hear more. I ran after the werewolves. He was behind me all the way, but I sensed he could easily go faster.

The beasts, only two of them so far, ran toward the werewolves. They faltered when they saw the wolves, obviously unsure.

Phoenix pulled me to a stop. "Watch this," he said like a proud father.

The werewolves slowed and sniffed the air. The first one, _my_ Icarus, made a sound that had the others running after him. For a second, the beasts appeared to consider fleeing, but then all six creatures ran at each other at full speed.

"Come on, Icarus," I whispered.

"His mother died in childbirth," Phoenix said as if in a trance. "I cared for him like he was my own child."

I swallowed past the lump in my throat, my fingers tapping rapidly against the hilt of the dagger.

The monsters collided, and it was magnificent.

Icarus piled into the largest beast. They rolled over and over across the ground. Icarus ferociously ripped chunks of flesh from the beast's body and flung them away without pausing. The other three werewolves attacked the second beast, and I didn't see it again.

Icarus and his foe stopped rolling, and the beast made a frantic attempt to crawl away, fingers and claws digging into the dirt. An inhuman roar erupted from Icarus's throat. He went in for the kill. His jaws clenched around the back of the beast's neck, and he shook rapidly, viciously removing the beast's head from its shoulders.

"Holy crap," I whispered as the wolves devoured their kill. "Holy mother of..."

"I know," Phoenix said. "I _know_. Stay away from Icarus. Don't get too close after this. As much as I... you can never trust them during their bloodlust."

"No problem. I have no intention of getting near that mess."

"There can be no survivors to this," he said urgently. "The fae made a deal with higher powers a long time ago. We were supposed to wipe out the last remaining werewolves. This was never meant to happen, and we can't afford it to be known."

"The beasts were never meant to happen either," I reminded him. "I think we're all on equal territory. And, hey, your mother wanted to kill me for being tainted. I'm totally on the side of the furry dudes."

Phoenix frowned, as if he were about to say something else, but the werewolves dropped the bodies they were munching on and glanced around, the growling turning into a terrifying snarl.

"Phoenix?" I said in a small voice as I scanned the surrounding area with my other sight. "I think we might need more werewolves."

He took one look at my face and ran, leaving me with the killer werewolves.

An army was heading our way. There was a great chance we were well and truly screwed.

# 20

Numbers fell off my tongue as I ran after the werewolves. An army was coming. There were hundreds of beasts, maybe more. The energies kept merging and splitting, leaving me confused.

It occurred to me that I didn't want to be in the way if Phoenix was letting the werewolves loose on the world. But I couldn't run back or forward without getting in the middle of everything. Yet I still had to fight. The werewolves couldn't possibly take care of all what was headed our way.

I decided to remove myself from the situation until the first collision was over. Phoenix had maybe fifty werewolves. Probably less could fight. I saw figures in the distance, and I decided to climb a tree.

"Careful, Icarus!" I called out.

He paused, glanced back at me, then ran ahead. The four werewolves knew what was coming, but they didn't fear it. They spread out and waited for the fight to come to them. They stayed so close to me, it was as if they guarded me. A few speedy beasts arrived first, and the werewolves destroyed them, eating the kill with no injuries to our side. But ten beasts at a time came, then twenty, and the werewolves struggled.

I was about to climb down when the rest of the pack finally appeared, their howls forcing the vampire-made hybrids to a stop. The confusion on the beasts' faces was almost funny, but the carnage when pack met army wasn't. Not even a little.

The werewolves ate their way through the beasts. If it wasn't for them, we wouldn't have stood any kind of a chance.

I jumped down, falling to my knees when the last few stragglers passed me. I chased them and heard Phoenix call my name urgently.

"I'm here," I cried out, waving my dagger.

He caught up and ran with me. "I'm so sorry," he said. "I didn't think about you being in the middle of this. The others are following. Pick off the injured. Let the werewolves do the rest."

The ease in which I followed Phoenix's orders surprised me. Most of the people in my life looked to me for leadership, but there I was, giving it away to Fionnuala's son of all people.

Cars and trucks drove up behind us, followed by groups on foot. The vehicles tore up the grass, and all kinds of people bundled out, many of them shifting into animals. I saw a bear down the line and waved. I was pretty sure I saw a panther, too, and I tried not to hope he would be accidentally eaten by a werewolf.

"Come on," Phoenix said. "Stay with me. You're one of the few who can keep up."

I couldn't get over how excited he was to kill and maim. He relished it, delighted in it, and I got worked up alongside him. I forgot about giving up the fight, forgot how tired I was; all I cared about was destroying our enemies.

Phoenix had a sword, not as pretty as Lorcan's, and he kept it in his left hand. His right hand stayed on his pocket. A couple of the vehicles kept going, ramming into as many enemies as possible as the passengers fired with crossbows. I wished Val was with me. Peter. Lorcan. Everyone. I wished they could witness it all.

Phoenix and I got ahead of everyone, and I prayed one of those deadly black arrows didn't hit either of us. For a second, I wondered if Phoenix kept me to close to him because nobody dared to aim near Fionnuala's son, but that might have been paranoia. I ran as fast as I could, exhilarated, only pausing to finish off still-moving creatures lying on the ground. The werewolves had made a massive dent in the BVA's army, but they had only met the first wave, and I was ready to end some vampires.

Phoenix wove through wounded and dead bodies, stopping occasionally to lop off a head if the beast seemed dangerous. But soon, we began to jump over injured werewolves, and my heart sank. We might still lose.

Phoenix didn't stop, leading the way still. We came across tussles and fights, and it was time for us to really get involved, to start making a difference. Phoenix would throw a non-returning boomerang that looked as though it were made of glass, kill or injure a beast, attract a group's attention, and then it was on us to battle our way out.

As I stabbed and weaved, bit and clawed, broke bones and stomped on necks, I realised I was enjoying it too much. My pain and stiffness disappeared. Everything I had been going through vanished from my mind. Getting rid of my problems, one monster at a time, was satisfying. I beat out my aggression and anger over Peter leaving with Emmett, over him taking away my one chance of ever living a happy and normal life.

Way ahead of everyone else, Phoenix and I were the first to come across the vampires.

"Watch this!" I shouted at Phoenix as I threw my dagger straight into a vampire's chest. She kept running, burning up even as her limbs moved. I rushed her and pulled out my dagger while avoiding her swiping fingernails in her last desperate effort to maim before falling apart completely. Phoenix laughed, still throwing his glass kylies and swinging his sword. It was a game for us, and we got into a pattern of working together.

We made it to the end of a line and leaned on each other, panting hard. I gazed around the field, seeing people fighting everywhere.

"This is carnage," I whispered.

"It is." He frowned. "Where are all of the werewolves?"

"Scattered." I pointed. "Look!"

Our side had separated into groups, but nobody had been paying attention to where we had come from because there was another wave coming straight at us from behind.

"From the back!" Phoenix roared, and as some heard the call, they passed it on.

We would never make it back down the field in time, but we at least made sure most of our people knew what was going on. Phoenix blew a high-pitched whistle that had me on my knees, covering my ears. Groups of werewolves came from all directions, obviously having followed retreating beasts.

Phoenix grabbed my hand and pulled me after him. "It's not too late."

We ran together, holding hands like teenagers. Except our love was a battle, our relationship a war, and our kiss, death. My heart felt like it might explode at any second. We had been fighting for hours. When would it end?

I was covered in blood. My arms were sore and slathered with scratches and bruises. Phoenix was bitten by a beast, but I decapitated the thing before he could lose all feeling in his arm. One long scratch across his nose marred his features, but other than that, he seemed as fresh as when we started.

We dove straight into the centre of the battle again. The werewolves circled the battle, ready to catch anyone cowardly enough to run. Many did try to escape, despite the howls of the werewolves.

I was tripped by two vampires, and a beast stomped on my hand as I reached for my dagger. The whipping sound of two arrows reached my ears, and both vampires fell. I rolled out of the way of the beast as two fae attacked it. Phoenix helped me to my feet and made me see a healing witch. I let her strap up my broken fingers as I downed a bottle of water that a passing Guardian handed me, but I couldn't wait for anything more. I waded back into the fray.

Esther appeared and knocked out a vampire who was about to jump on my back.

"Thanks," I gasped as I returned the favour.

She tried to pat me on the back with her paw, but the force caused me to sink to my knees.

Elathan pulled me back to my feet. "Wouldn't do to die by being trampled after all of this," he said, raising his bloody scythe. He pushed away from me and sliced off a vampire's head with a joyous war cry. Many of us enjoyed ourselves too much.

Marina stood on the back of a pickup, one of the few vehicles that had not been overrun. She cast black magic all around, her eyes a dark mask, her arms raised to the heavens as if calling for power. Lightning cracked in the sky, and I shivered at the sensations in the air. She chanted in foreign words, her voice sounding masculine somehow. She let out a shriek, and the vampires closest to her burst into flames. Marina's hair appeared to be made of flame, and blood ran down her arms. She writhed as if in ecstasy before collapsing.

I kept moving. The largest part of the war was over. The last battles were one on one. Whoever had the best individual fighters, the most determined warriors, would win it all.

# 21

"Don't give up on me now," Phoenix panted.

"My lungs are about to collapse," I huffed out.

"Not much longer," he urged. "Get down."

He flung one of the weapons from his pocket straight at me, barely missing me as I dropped to the ground. Behind me, a beast fell comically slowly, and Phoenix stepped over me to crush its skull with his foot. He took his weapon back and hauled me to my feet.

He brushed his thumb across my cheek. "You're covered in blood. It will be unlucky if a werewolf eats you because you smell so strongly of enemy."

We fought and defended, slashing and ending the lives of many stragglers. The BVA was rapidly running out of army, but the survivors kept fighting, determined to put us down.

But we were on our land, our territory, and we would defend it to the last.

A monstrous-looking beast jumped on Phoenix's back, forcing him to his knees. I grabbed the creature's hair and yanked his head back, revealing his chunky throat. Phoenix held on to the beast's legs, and the thing gave an inhuman shriek as I twisted and ripped the head from the body.

Phoenix grinned at me, but my face fell as I noticed a bear in the distance battling a vampire while three beasts approached. I ran as fast as I could, sprinting hard, but I didn't make it in time. The beasts attacked as one, and Esther fell beneath them.

I screamed her name. A flurry of bodies joined in the fight before I reached them. I barrelled my way into the middle of the battle, determined not to lose yet another friend. The bear's eyes rolled in her head. I removed a beheaded beast's fangs from her shoulder as the fight carried on around me.

She shifted into human form as the last beasts died. The warriors around me yelled their victory, but Esther's eyes didn't open. Elathan reached us and ripped up his shirt to stem the bleeding from her various wounds. Gabe reached my side and attempted to aid the demon, but the warriors who had helped Esther surrounded her, refusing to let any of us touch her again.

A blonde with cool grey eyes glared at us. "We'll take her back to care for her injuries before it's too late."

"Can we even trust you?" I demanded.

A sneer curved her lips. "We're her Circle, her family. We won't let her die on this field."

I had seen them at Gabe's bar once or twice, but my fear kept me paranoid.

Gabe touched my arm. "I'll go with them," he promised. "I'll make sure nothing happens to her."

I glanced around the field; I was plainly still needed. "Fine. I'm holding you lot responsible for her."

The Circle worked quickly, forcing their way onto one of the vehicles and carrying Esther as if she were precious.

"Come on," Elathan said as I stared at the retreating vehicle. "We still have work to do." He heaved his scythe over his shoulder, looking as if he were enjoying himself almost as much as Phoenix.

I scanned the battlefield, but I couldn't see Phoenix, couldn't find him anywhere.

"Ava!" Eddie called from Marina's side.

I ran, narrowly dodging an arrow from my own team. "Fuckers," I muttered, reaching Eddie.

"We need someone along the edges," he said. "Some are escaping from the heart of battle."

"Sure I'm not needed in—"

"The battle's almost over," he said with some satisfaction. "We've won, Ava. We just need to stamp out the threat completely. It sends a better message."

"Think they'll come at us again?"

He shook his head. "It would be foolish. But if they did, the outcome might not be the same, so reinforce that message, pet."

Shaking my head, I ran as fast as I could along the outer edges of battle, following those who had fled. They were all exhausted, with most of them injured, so despite my own pain kicking in, not many of them caused me any trouble apart from sprinting away.

I kept going, moving and running and keeping every problem out of my mind. The battle had been the best distraction of my entire life. I made it back onto the field, but people were leaving, taking the injured back to the headquarters and clapping each other on the back for a job well done.

Elathan waved me over and walked with me toward Eddie. "The Circles who didn't fight are going to clean up the field," he said. "They'll make sure everyone is dead and patrol the surrounding areas for anyone in hiding. We won, little tainted one." He nudged me multiple times.

"I _will_ slap you," I said. "I don't care if you got kicked out of Hell."

He guffawed, light on his feet and appearing as though he could fight for days.

"Any news about Esther?" I asked Eddie, who sat on the back of a truck.

"Nothing yet," he said. "It seems the night was a success. We lost people, of course, but their losses were far greater. We'll be short on Guardians for a while. Seems like the perfect time for a revolution."

I groaned. Not what I wanted to hear while it felt as though my limbs were about to fall off. "I need a rest first."

"Take your rest," he said. "You did well tonight. You and that fae worked well together. Perhaps we can use him to get at Fionnuala."

I bit down on my response. "Dawn's coming. I need to get home."

"I'll find out what happened to Esther," Elathan said. "I'll make sure she's fine."

"Thanks." I started to walk away.

"Ava!"

I turned back to look at Eddie.

"This has been the most important night of your life," he said, "whether you know it or not. Your actions, the Council's actions, all of this will change everything." His eyes shone with his dreams of power and change.

My deals were catching up with me too fast for my liking.

# 22

I felt sick at the idea of Esther being in the hands of the Council, but both Elathan and Gabe had promised me they'd take care of her. I didn't need to hang around, but I wanted to speak to Phoenix again. I hadn't been certain at first, thinking he might be exactly like Fionnuala, but he reminded me of Lorcan too much for that. He was a little bloodthirsty, but that didn't mean he wasn't a good person. After all, he had been trapped as much as those werewolves.

Phoenix was nowhere to be found, and no one I asked had seen him, so I headed for home before dawn, covered in muck and blood and who knew what else. I hadn't made it halfway home when a growl stopped me in my tracks. I couldn't imagine the BVA having more beasts up their sleeves.

"Oh, holy shit," I whispered as I turned to face the werewolf behind me.

The hair on the scruff of his neck stood straight up like a cat's, and his growl turned into a vicious snarl.

"Icarus?" I said in a shaky voice, thinking I recognised his eyes. I saw a leash hanging from his neck. "Where's Phoenix?"

I moved closer to him, and he bared his fangs. I held my hands behind my back. "It's me again," I said. "You remember me, right? Please, for the love of everything, remember me, Icarus."

I might have stood a chance against him if my side wasn't bleeding again. If I could stand up straight. If my eyes would stay open. But the way I was, I couldn't fight my way out of a paper bag. Maybe I should have taken Eddie up on his offer of wolfsbane.

But Icarus let me come closer, and the baring of those nasty teeth stopped as I whispered his name. He panted, his fur matted with blood. When he moved, I noticed he had a limp. I picked up the end of the leash, flinching in anticipation of him trying to eat me for dessert. The hair on his back flattened, and the snarl died down to a warning growl.

"Let's go find your trainer," I whispered, hoping we wouldn't see anyone on the streets.

I took him back the way I had come, and we traversed the battlefield in case Phoenix had died, and I missed it. We finished off a few survivors on the way, mostly other beings who had joined the BVA's side, some of them Irish.

We found Phoenix, alive and almost well. He had been looking for Icarus. The relief on his face when he saw the werewolf made me want to cry.

"You found him," he said, shaking my hand.

"He found me actually. Any news?"

"Nothing yet. No numbers, no official word from anywhere to say if we've won or lost or if this is even over."

"I'm going to keep thinking we won. It's kind of nice."

He laughed. "Yes, it is. I believe your friend is awake. I wasn't involved much in what happened after. The werewolves were my responsibility, but I heard people talking."

"Will they let her go?" I asked anxiously.

"Is she a prisoner?"

"She used to be a Guardian, but they tried to make her do something terrible. She's been in hiding ever since. It wasn't good."

He took my hand, and a thrill of electricity ran up my arm. "I will ensure she makes it back to you. For your help during the fight. And for bringing my lost boy back to me."

I gripped his hand, refusing to let go. "Phoenix, somebody tampered with your memory. I know it's going to sound fucked up, but you had a wife and kids. You made a sanctuary for them with a goblin called Folsom, but you went missing, and somebody took the kids for the slave market, saying something about a deal. Your wife tried to find them, and they made it back to each other recently, but she passed away and—"

"Are you mad from the bloodlust?" He dropped my hand in disgust. "What are you rambling about? Nobody could tamper with my memory. I would never forget things like that."

"The twins are hiding with me. They're half-fae. A boy and a girl. If you looked at them you would know."

He stormed off. "Lies!" he shouted over his shoulder.

"If they're lies then, why do you look exactly like him?" I shouted. "And you said yourself you didn't remember what your punishment was for."

He faltered, and I held out Icarus's leash when he turned back. "You forgot something," I said in a meek voice.

"Tell me you're lying," he said darkly. "Tell me this is a little game you're playing."

"Ask my friend, the shifter. Ask Gabe. They've seen the twins. They know what they look like. The first time we met in the tunnels, Gabe told me to shut up about it, but I can't. They're my friends, and they're beautiful, and I want them to be happy."

He shook his head and took the leash.

As he walked away I called one more thing out to him. "They have your sword."

He shuddered, but he kept on walking. I went home, weary of everything.

Carl, Val, and the twins had waited up all night in my living room.

I walked in and collapsed on a chair, unable to take another step. "That was a war," I whispered. I covered my face and sighed because I didn't know what to do with all of the emotions running under my skin.

After I took a moment, I told them what had happened, trying to keep it light, but the death seemed to have trailed me. "I need to shower," I said. "To change this stupid bandage. And to eat."

"Go get cleaned up," Carl said. "I'll make you the biggest breakfast you have ever seen."

I tried to laugh, but it sounded more like a sob, and everyone exchanged worried glances. I stood in the shower and washed the battle away. But Esther was still hurt, still away from me. As was Gabe. And then there were Phoenix and the werewolves. Worse was the way I had enjoyed myself on the battlefield.

By the time I finished the shower, I felt completely drained, and my wound hurt badly. This life was going to kill me. Sooner rather than later. But if I didn't fight, who would? Except why did it always have to be me? I didn't have the energy to keep going, and yet I didn't have it in me to give up either.

I patched myself up as best I could and stared at the damage in the mirror. I was covered in scratches and bruises. Not normal bruises. Deep, blackened purple bruises that stretched across my skin as if they were growing. Yet another back tooth was loose. I had a black eye. Three of my fingernails had been ripped off completely, and my broken little finger was twisted at an angle. I was racked with pain, but I had gotten off lightly, thanks to Phoenix having my back. Fionnuala had probably accidentally saved my life by pairing us together. There had been so many dead on the field, but hopefully more on their side than ours. I couldn't believe Eddie's propaganda, not yet.

I dressed, tied up my wet, knotty hair, and went downstairs where I could smell delicious things cooking. Carl dropped a coffee in front of me when I sat down.

"Thanks," I said.

"It's only because you look like shit. I feel bad for you," he said.

I laughed. "Cheers to you, too, fuckface," I replied, feeling a little better. "I'm so sore, it's unreal."

"Sounds like it was tough," he said.

"I'm just glad most of you weren't there. I'm kicking myself for letting Esther go."

"People get hurt in a fight," he said.

"I should have been there," Val said, joining us in the kitchen.

The twins trailed in behind her. Lucia sat next to me and made an attempt to patch up my hands, covering my ugly nail-free fingertips as gently as possible.

I shook my head. "No, Val, you shouldn't have been there. The Council have her now, but someone made a deal with me."

"Oh, Ava!" Carl cried. "Not again."

"No, it's not like that," I insisted. "I brought home a werewolf—long story—and he promised he would bring Esther home in return."

"And you trust him?" Lorcan asked, looking confused.

My face flooded with heat. I couldn't keep the secret anymore. "Uh, he's fae, and it was a proper deal. And, um, well, I think he might be related to you, actually."

Lorcan sat down, frowning. "Explain?"

"Okay, don't get mad. But there have been some things I haven't actually told you yet."

His face tightened, reminding me of his father's cool haughtiness. "Such as?"

"Such as the fact I've thought for a while now that Fionnuala might be related to you, too."

"Fionnuala. The Council member?"

"Yeah. I also think she wants me dead, but that's beside the point. Ages ago, I heard that her son was this really important fae, and that he disgraced himself and was exiled somehow. I also heard from Folsom that the Féinics, as in the sanctuary, was named after the fae who came up with the idea. Apparently, he wanted to create a safe space for his family, but he disappeared. Helena told me your father disappeared."

"I feel like you're telling me ten different things."

"Well, that's because I am, but they're all the same thing really. Anyway, we were brought to meet the werewolf trainer, and he turned out to be Fionnuala's missing son whose name is Phoenix."

"Are you serious?" he asked. "So did you talk to him? Is he trapped?"

"Kind of." I winced. "He doesn't remember anything except his sword, which sounds an awful lot like _your_ sword. And there's also the fact that he looks like your double."

Lorcan sat back in the chair, looking winded.

"I'm sorry to throw this at you out of the blue, but—"

He waved a hand for silence. "I might have reached my tipping point already. Please don't tell me anything else."

"Fionnuala had him trapped with the werewolves all this time?" Carl asked.

Lucia gasped and leaned over the table to grip my hand. An image of Phoenix flashed through my mind, and I nodded. She gripped Lorcan's hand, but he was looking at me.

"Did she just _show_ you?" Lorcan asked.

I nodded, my face burning again.

"I knew it!" Val said.

"Any other revelations anyone would like to spring on me?" Lorcan said snappily. "Apparently it's the day for it."

"I think I'm done for now," I said, feeling giddy. I hated the secrets, hated how heavily they weighed upon my shoulders. I was happy for everything to be out in the open.

"Peter called last night," Carl said. "Just to let us know they arrived safely."

"Good. I mean, that's great." I tried to smile, but it was a pretty poor effort.

"It is great," Carl said firmly as he served food to all of us. He took a seat and dug in. "And as soon as Esther gets back, you'll feel a lot better."

"Right," I said, trying to swallow a mouthful of scrambled egg, but it tasted like sawdust all of a sudden.

"Are we still at war?" Val asked.

"I've no idea," I admitted. "I'm sure the Council will figure it all out today. Maybe they'll make peace or something. And then it's on to the next one for us." I dropped my fork and massaged my temples. "Maybe Peter had the right idea. Getting out of here, I mean. All that comes our way is death and danger. I'm tired of it."

Carl stared at me keenly. "Of course it's an option, Ava, but could you have lived with yourself if you had left with him and _that_ came last night?"

"One person doesn't make much difference," I said.

"How do you know? How do you know you didn't kill a beast who would have had the potential to murder Esther last night? How would you have felt then?"

"All right, dickhead. Be gentle, why don't you?"

"That doesn't work with you," he said, stabbing a sausage. "And you feeling sorry for yourself never works. So snap out of it."

"Fine. Jesus. Have we heard from anyone? Where there fights outside of the main battle?"

"Some, but last night was mostly quiet," Val said. "We watched the news and made calls, but there was very little out there. The humans actually celebrated."

Carl nodded. "Shay kept us informed. He wanted to get involved in the fight last night, but I wouldn't tell him where it was."

"Good. It was brutal. Humans would have been targeted first. So many came at us." I shook my head. "And the werewolves. You haven't lived until you've seen a werewolf eat through a beast. If they turn on us, we're fucked."

"I'm divided between wishing I had seen it and feeling sheer gratitude that I didn't," Carl said.

"I've never seen anything like it. And the Council members hid away for the entire thing. And not just hid. They were surrounded by Guardians. They had protection from people who could have been useful outside. Gabe was the only one who stood with us, except for most of the consultants. Aiden hid away, probably guarding the precious Council."

"This is why people will take your side if it comes to that," Val said. "They want to follow someone who's crawling in the dirt alongside them. The days of the Council sitting in their golden thrones a million miles away from disaster are over. They have ruined themselves with this."

"How will people even know?" I said.

"Word gets around," Lorcan said, coming back to life. "Secrets never remain hidden forever. The humans will pick the side of the ordinary girl with red hair who showed them how to kill a beast. They don't see a monster when they look at you. Not even with the fangs."

"I had people in a car ask me to show them my fangs," I said, giggling at the memory. "Can you imagine? All of these people accepting this kind of madness without question, and yet my own grandmother is haunted by her memories of me. She's terrified of me, and I'm not even sure why."

"You're her conscience," Carl said offhandedly. "She looks at you and sees the wrongs she did. It's not about you. Not really. It's about not being able to forgive herself." He cleared his throat. "That's my take on it anyway."

"I wish she could forget me," I muttered. "I told Phoenix the truth, by the way. He didn't believe me, but maybe he'll think about it. Maybe you could see him if he stands by his deal and brings Esther back to us."

"He might have to fight Aiden for her," Carl said. "I don't think her brother will give her up so easily. I reckon that's what setting you up was about."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"I think maybe there's a chance he did it to get her away from _you_."

"He would side with the BVA, the ones who attempted to rip this country apart to keep his sister away from me?"

"Maybe he thinks you're keeping her here, poisoning her mind against him."

"He's doing that all by himself. I thought I saw him on the field last night, but he didn't help Esther, so it couldn't have been him. I mean, there could be lots of the same shifters. Except I think Esther is the only bear. Whatever his reason was, I can't let it go. He knows. He knows who the traitor is, and he's standing by them. For all we know, _he's_ the only traitor. And yet I can't do anything because he's Esther's brother. It's a mindfuck."

"Deal with the things you can change first," Lorcan said. "Maybe we'll hear from Gabe today."

"Yeah, you should get some rest," Carl said.

I agreed, so after eating, I went upstairs to sleep, but voices kept filtering upstairs.

"She's not going to fall apart," came from Carl.

"I'm not saying that," Lorcan said. "I'm saying she needs a break. Or good news. Or something."

I fell asleep with Val murmuring in a low voice. I dreamt of horrors.

# 23

Carl woke me mid-afternoon.

"I'm sleeping," I grumbled.

"I can see that," he said. "But Gabe's downstairs. He needs to talk to you."

"Fine," I spoke into my pillow. "Give me ten minutes."

Carl left, and I took those ten minutes to make myself look a little less deceased before I faced Gabe.

He was waiting for me in the living room when I went downstairs.

"How are you?" he asked.

"How's Esther?"

"She's fine. As far as I know."

"What does that mean?"

He frowned. "They won't let me see her. They keep making excuses, but I haven't been allowed near her."

I groaned. "Great. What's going on anyway? Are we done?"

"Representatives from the BVA are on their way to deal with us. We'll know soon. But personally, I believe we destroyed the bulk of their army. If they send more, they'll lose ground in their own land. I think they overreached and played their hand too soon. You were right, Ava. They couldn't fight two wars at once."

"And we were lucky enough to have some werewolves."

He exhaled loudly. "Yes. We were very lucky that someone decided to break the rules a long time ago. But there may be repercussions from that, too. Everything's unstable right now."

"So it's the perfect time to rebel," Carl said.

"Not quite yet," Gabe said. "Let the Council deal with the BVA for good. See if the war is really over. Let's see what we have to work with. Many died last night. Great fighters died."

"We killed a shitload of the other side, too," I reminded him.

"That's true. But each of our deaths costs us a lot more. We're a small country. We have a small defence force. If the BVA come again, or if something bigger comes at us, we may be in danger."

"There's no reason for any of that to happen though. I think we've made a good name for ourselves right now."

"Yes, as trouble starters," he said with a smile. "The honesty has begun to spread. Other countries may take action. You've started something that you don't have the power to finish. Everything has repercussions, in one way or another. Whether it's down to going public or the werewolves or what you plan next, someone will come to put us in our place eventually."

"And we'll deal with them one at a time. How's Phoenix?"

He seemed surprised by the question. "I haven't seen him. I figured he was locked away again. You looked taken with his werewolves."

"They were a great asset, put it that way. It kind of felt like having Lorcan by my side. So he's Fionnuala's son then. Phoenix, I mean. And he's somehow lost his memory."

Gabe shrugged. "I know nothing for certain. I can only deduce the truth from the things I've learned, just like you. He is a double for the boy," he said, gazing at Lorcan until the half-fae squirmed in his seat.

"And he's good," I said. "He's not cold like Fionnuala. He treats the werewolves with respect. I like that."

He groaned. "Don't tell me you want to free the werewolves now."

"I don't know. Seems wrong to have them caged up and bred like animals."

"They _are_ animals. They can't be controlled!"

"Then what was last night? Phoenix seemed well able to control them, and frankly, one of them found me wandering the streets and didn't eat me, so that makes me think highly of them. Your Council members couldn't say the same, figuratively speaking."

"In the middle of battle, that would have had a different outcome," he said firmly.

I remembered Icarus and his three packmates waiting beside me when the battle began, and I couldn't agree. "Well, whatever. I should probably warn you that I blabbed to Phoenix."

"Oh, Ava. I can't take you anywhere."

I grinned. "I know, right? He didn't believe me anyway. He's probably in shock. So is Lorcan because I told the twins everything, too."

He glanced at Lorcan warily. "They aren't going to storm the headquarters or anything crazy, are they?"

"No. Just help me destroy the headquarters. We'll think about doing it when you're not inside."

He made a face. "How generous. So how was last night for you? What did you think?"

"I think the BVA messed up so bad it's laughable. These ancients live so long, see so many mistakes being made, and they _still_ let their egos do the talking. Of course, I wouldn't be saying that if Fionnuala hadn't unleashed the hounds. But they definitely underestimated us. It felt good to fight like that, but now I never want to do it again. I'm too sore."

"Are you badly injured?"

"I can walk, so I'm fine. I just feel like sleeping for a week or two, that's all."

"I've been talking to your policeman," he said after a minute.

"Shay?"

"Yes. I think he might be useful in the coming months. If you press ahead with your foolish plans."

"You keep saying they're foolish, yet you keep helping me," I pointed out.

"You suckered me in. I have no choice. That's my story, Delaney, and I'm sticking to it."

"I think I'm starting to warm to you," I said. "You've been much less of an arsehole lately."

"What threats of violence and death will get you," he said sharply. "Back to the garda. If you are determined to rebel, a human consultant would be handy. Think about it, coordinating between both worlds, melding them together successfully. It would strengthen our territory, for starters."

"And it would automatically bring more numbers to our side," I said. "We probably should start talking about who would be in charge. Once it's done, I want out."

"You don't mean that," he said dismissively.

"Gabe, I'm serious. This is too hard. I don't want to fight until I'm old. In fact, I'd prefer not to die fighting either. Seeing how Folsom and Mrs. Yaga ended up made that sink in. At some stage, I want peace."

"You have to fight for peace. It's a sad truth, Ava. If you want something bad enough, you have to be prepared to do things you _don't_ want."

"Such as?"

"Going with me to the Council meeting later. Perhaps if you're more involved you will—"

I interrupted. "I could learn more about them and figure out how to—"

"No, no! Stop it. I mean it might make you see how hard it is to run a country, and perhaps you'll have second thoughts about this rebellion business."

"Or I could figure out a way to get Esther out of there."

He frowned. "What if she doesn't want to come back?"

"Why wouldn't she?"

"Look at what she is: a shifter, a Guardian, sister to an alpha. Her life has been based on loyalty. You heard that fighter before, dismissing her loyalties. That's something that could take hold of someone like Esther."

"Look, I know she's young, but—"

"They will overpower her," he said sadly. "That's how they work, Ava."

"She's stronger than you think. She knows the right thing to do."

"All I'm saying is to prepare yourself for disappointment. You should still come to the meeting. See for yourself what is going on. Eddie will be there. Between the two of us, I'm sure we can keep you out of trouble."

"You mean not let me do anything fun."

"That, too." He smiled. "I'll send a car for you later. I'm interested to see what the BVA have to say."

After he left, I hung out with Carl in my living room. We flaked out in front of the television because I didn't have the energy for anything else.

"Shouldn't you be sleeping?" he asked.

"I won't be any good for a fight no matter how much sleep I get today. I can barely stand up without crying like a baby."

He grinned. "Hey, you did a good job last night. You deserve tonight off."

"I should probably still do a run around."

"And get yourself killed?"

I shrugged. "Feels weird to sit at home if anything's going on."

"How do you think I feel?" he asked bitterly.

"Don't be like that. You know I need this place protected. I know I can trust you. You're the only person that I can count on, Carl. I can't let you disappear as well."

"Ava, he didn't have a choice."

"I'm not talking about it," I said firmly. "I know what I have to do. He knows what he has to do. We don't need to discuss every second of it."

"But if you want to talk..."

"I get it," I said. "My biggest concern right now is Esther."

"She'll come back. I mean, you made a fae deal to get her back."

"Yeah, but there was no end date on that deal. I'm not sure how long we have. If Aiden gets to Esther..."

He shook his head, concern written all over his face. "They _are_ family, Ava."

"I know, but is she safe with him? Whatever he's involved in, whoever he's involved with, is Esther safe? I keep thinking back to that night in Gabe's bar. She knew the shifter who attacked her. He was a Guardian. I think they even dated briefly. The shadows made him want to kill her. So I ask myself why. What could Esther possibly have done to deserve that? It only ever comes back to Aiden."

"That's true," he said. "So what's Aiden into?"

"He wants rid of me. That's a given. Somebody wants rid of Esther, but he could be working with that person. For a minute there, I thought this was all his big plan, but why would he want to keep Esther with him if he had tried to kill her? He can't be working alone. So does he know they want rid of her? When I try to remember his reactions to me accusing Coyle of things, he seemed genuinely clueless, but I wasn't that suspicious of him then, either. I feel like I'm missing a big part of the picture. How do the shadows get inside people in the first place? And why? To get rid of people who are in the way? What connects everything together? I have so many questions. It's driving me mad."

"We all have questions," he said. "Me and you more than most. Yeah, to everything you just said, and then there's Peter. What Shay told us about the light, and Peter obviously losing his memory, and—"

"Shit," I blurted. "We should probably talk to Shay about that stuff again, right? I mean, now that he knows things he previously discarded could be true, he might have a different insight into what happened back then. And we need to make sure he never tells Peter about the light."

"Maybe," he said slowly. "But do we need to know? I mean, Emmett's back. He's okay. The market closed. It's over, right?"

"It's not over until everyone pays. Peter's always going to want revenge. If we could figure out the answers to our questions, maybe we could bring Peter a little peace."

"Or drive him insane," Carl said wryly. "Maybe we should leave well enough alone."

I clenched my hands into fists. "Now when have I ever been able to do that?"

He snorted. "Never. This is your conscience speaking, Ava. Sometimes you have to let things go."

"Sometimes, things are too important to let go. Don't chicken out on me now, Carl. I've spent way too long failing to keep you out of my business without you giving up when I need you."

"What can I do?"

"Keep reminding me what's important. It's not about power or who's in charge. It's about making sure the shit stops happening to people I care about. And making sure it doesn't happen to anyone else ever again. Do you think Fionnuala took Phoenix's memory? Her own son?"

"Who else could it have been?" he asked. "If a powerful fae knew her son's memory had been tampered with, she would kick up a major fuss. But if she's the culprit, if she's somehow involved, then she's going to hide him away in case somebody he knows sparks a memory, right?"

"So she probably took the twins," I said slowly. "And she brought them to the market? _She's_ the one who's involved in the market?"

"Leaps and bounds," he murmured. "Why would she do that to her own blood?"

"Because she doesn't see the twins as her own blood. She looks at me as a mutant. Half-fae don't exist to her. Maybe she thought her son would be better off in her care, hidden away from what he really wanted to do with his life. Helena mentioned a deal. She didn't know what the deal was, but the people who came for the twins mentioned one. Could Phoenix have made a deal?"

"To put them in the slave market?"

"No. That can't be right. To keep them alive, maybe? I don't know. I need more info. We need Phoenix on our side. That's the one thing that's missing for us—a powerful fae. The fae hold the most cards here, right? Fionnuala could be our downfall. Phoenix is the next best thing."

"Ava, don't mess with the fae if you can help it."

"I can't help it. We have the twins, but we need someone who can go up against Fionnuala. Destroy her. Picture what would happen if I tried to attack her. She'd strike me with lightning or some shit. But imagine her all-powerful pissed-off son going up against her, especially with that werewolf pack behind him."

"Never get mixed up in family business. You keep doing that. You're the one who will get burned in the end."

"I'm the person nobody will miss," I said. "No matter what happens, I'll always be the one who gets burned. If this all ends badly, I'll get the blame. If it goes well, but people are still unhappy, I'll get the blame."

"You could follow Peter to Spain. I would go with you."

"And bring the trouble with me? That's why he left, Carl. Because trouble haunts me. Everyone has a piece of me. _I'm_ the one who will pay."

"You need a break. A week away. Things are happening too quickly. You're not recovering as well from your injuries. I'm afraid for you, Ava."

"So am I," I whispered. "A wall's coming up. I can feel it. I won't be able to escape forever. Any luck I have will run out eventually. You need to sort out your life. Figure things out with Maria. You care about her, but you're here. You're always here for me."

"That's not the same thing," he said, his ears turning pink. "It's hard to be around her. Even now, when I try to call her and talk to her, she gets all shrill, and I can't stand it. At least with you, I feel useful sometimes. I mean, the things we're involved with are life-changing for everyone."

"You're life-changing for Maria," I reminded him.

He stilled. "If I talk to her properly, things can never be the same for us. One way or another, I can never go back to the old life. If she's willing to risk the danger, I'll still be the person putting her in danger. If not, she's gone for good. I'm not ready to say goodbye forever, but I'm not ready to risk her life either."

"She deserves the choice herself. Imagine what it's like for her right now, always wondering where you are and who you're with. Except now she's wondering if some kind of monster is tearing out your heart, if you'll come home still able to walk, if you'll _ever_ come home. It's not her fault she can't understand how this place makes you feel."

He leaned his head in his hands. "I was _this_ close to letting her slip away from me. I haven't been using the walking stick as much. I've been feeling _alive_. I want to be a part of something, a part of this."

"You have to make the choice. Either go back or cut the strings. You're the only one who can decide. I can't make you do one or the other, and I'm sorry I've always pushed you into what I thought was best. I can't make anyone do anything."

"Is this about Peter?" he asked. "Is this—"

"Don't talk about him anymore," I said. "I'm tired of thinking about them. What they're doing. They're never going to come back because life with me will never be safe. So I'm letting go. I'm _trying_ to let go."

"He was doing better," he said as if I hadn't spoken. "In every sense of the word. I felt him changing, but it's hard to change. It takes a long time. Trust me, it hurts to change. But that's what he was doing. For you."

"You're the one who kept lecturing me about the whole thing," I protested.

"Yeah, because I saw you falling too hard for the idea of a ready-made family. I didn't want you getting hurt, but you got hurt for a reason I never even expected. He did the right thing. Leaving was the right thing for Emmett. I'm sorry you had to stay behind with us."

I hugged him. "I'm not sorry I stayed. I'm just sorry this place isn't safe enough for anyone else."

"We'll be okay," he said for the millionth time. "Life will work out somehow. We're still young. We've lots of battles to fight."

"But I'm so tired of fighting, Carl."

He held me tight, but the feeling of emptiness in my chest never went away.

A little later, I sought out Lucia and found her alone. She stared at me solemnly as I worked myself up to the question.

"I need you to do something hard," I said. "I need you to think back to the night you were taken from your mother. I need you to try and remember the faces you saw. I need you to show me who was there."

She frowned and looked away, her eyebrows furrowing together.

"It's okay," I said, feeling bad for trying to force her to remember her nightmares.

She clutched my wrist, and an image of a woman flashed before my eyes. She was tall and willowy, just like Fionnuala, but I didn't recognise her. The brunette held the same arrogance as the Irish fae, the same haughtiness that seemed to come naturally to them, but she wasn't Fionnuala, and that messed up all of our latest theories. I wondered if we would ever find out the truth.

# 24

The car arrived to take me to the meeting that evening. I had seriously considered ignoring Gabe and going out to patrol on my own, but I was curious enough to find out what exactly the Council were up to. Besides, the fact was that no amount of painkillers could numb the pain I was still in. I kept taking them, terrified to stop in case there was a new spectrum of pain I hadn't discovered yet. Carl hinted at the idea of my drinking blood, but there were some doors I wasn't ready to open again.

It wasn't dark yet, so I thought maybe the Council wanted to discuss their options before the BVA arrived. To my surprise, the car didn't take me to the place I had come to know as their headquarters.

I panicked. I slid across the backseat and whipped out my dagger. I gripped the driver's hair, yanked his head back, and held my knife to his throat.

"What the fuck is going on?" I hissed, drawing blood when he jerked too much.

The car swerved. "I'm not... nothing! I was told to pick you up and bring you to the meeting tonight. That's all! I don't know anything else. I swear!"

I held him tighter. "Where's the meeting?"

"Some house in Kildare. I don't know. I just follow instructions."

"Were you told to drive me home afterward?"

"Yeah. I've to wait outside for you. Seriously, I'm not—"

"Fine," I said. "But if anything happens, my friends will come find you."

"Jesus," he said, touching his neck. "I'm so fucking sick of this job."

"You and me both, buddy. Hurry up, and let's get this over with."

He swore under his breath for the rest of the journey, and I couldn't exactly relax either. No matter what happened, something else would come after me. Chances were I would never know why.

We drove out of Dublin and into a rural part of Kildare. The Council really liked the countryside. I remembered Fionnuala saying she didn't care for the city.

The journey seemed never-ending, but we finally pulled up to a driveway of an estate house. Two Guardians attempted to search me at the gates, but Gabe came out of nowhere and told them to back off.

"Come on," he said. "There's been a change of plans."

"Should I be leaving?"

"No, no. It's nothing like that. It isn't the BVA who are here with us tonight. There are some representatives of those who are fighting back against the BVA in the UK. They want our help ridding themselves of the BVA for good."

"So they're rebelling?"

"Technically, the BVA are the rebels, but yes, our neighbours are rebelling. They need us."

"Surely they have more people than we do."

He caught my eye. "But we have experience in dealing with whatever the BVA sends out."

I nodded. "You mean we have werewolves."

"Exactly. But nobody will use that word. Do you understand me?"

"Fine. Whatever. Let's get this over and done with." I still wondered why I was there and what the secrecy was about.

We went inside, and even I had to take a second to appreciate the beautiful interior of the house. "Who owns this place?"

"Fionnuala. She wanted to meet here to make a good impression."

"Holy shit. She must be loaded. How much do you people get paid?"

He frowned at me. "That's rude. You were raised without any manners at all, weren't you? How is that even possible?"

"Oh, shut up. You all are stinking rich, and I'm struggling to feed the strays who keep following me around." I laughed at the sheer self-indulgence of everything around me. "She should put some of this cash into all of the potholes down the road."

"Please, act like a grown-up at the meeting," he said, sounding extremely put upon.

Not that I cared. Fionnuala had way too many luxuries. What kind of money paid for it?

We sat around an antique dining table covered in a lace tablecloth and cream candles. I felt like a scruff in my well-worn jeans. Fionnuala entered the room, wearing an evening dress and accompanied by Phoenix. I stared at him in surprise. His freshly-pressed suit was a long way from the decapitating and bloody angel of death he had been on the battlefield. He looked back at me blankly, as if he had never seen me before.

Aiden strolled in next. Gabe sitting to my right and Eddie to my left both kicked me under the table when I started to stand. Aiden seemed pleased with himself, and I wanted to punch the smug look away.

Coyle followed Aidan, and the typical sensation of wanting to vomit came over me. Both of them stood behind Fionnuala's seat as if guarding her. The seats on either side of her remained empty, and Phoenix ended up sitting across from Gabe.

"When did Coyle come back?" I whispered to Gabe.

"Not sure exactly," he replied under his breath. "Apparently, he escaped when Reuben betrayed us."

"Escaped, my arse," I hissed. "I bet he never left."

"Our dealing will soon start," Fionnuala announced. I didn't trust her sly smile.

"When will our guests arrive?" Phoenix asked.

"Shortly. But first, I wanted us to congratulate each other on a job well done. Word has come to me that the BVA have retreated fully. Only a few of their animals remain. I'm sure they will be picked off during the night by our patrols."

I watched as people who had hid away clapped for themselves. I bit the inside of my cheek, while Phoenix's face tensed. He didn't clap. I was dying for another chance to speak with him.

Glasses of wine were poured, and I finally realised that the meeting was a dinner. I was having _dinner_ in Fionnuala's home.

After fifteen minutes of listening to Council members self-congratulate, I was relieved when the guests arrived. Dark-skinned figures entered the room quietly, startling most of the people around the table. They all looked so similar—and perfect—that I wondered what they were. They took the empty seats and were soon surrounded by female guards. All of the guards looked tough, but beautiful. That gang was all about the aesthetics. The features were androgynously angular, the figure slim, and I struggled with the compulsion to ask what they were and what they could do.

"We thank you for the invitation," one of the figures said in a female voice.

"I am aware of your struggles," Fionnuala said, snapping her fingers.

Bowls of soup were placed in front of each of us. I made a face at mine, as distrustful as usual.

"Eat," Phoenix murmured. "There's nothing wrong with it."

I gazed at him, but he refused to catch my eye. Annoying fae.

"We have struggled," the original speaker agreed. "We were taken unawares. Of course, you had prior warning. We only had hearsay and half-truths. My kind weren't in attendance when the BVA pulled off the massacre on our ruling bodies. The chaos that ensued, coupled with the monsters they unleashed, made it a struggle to maintain communication, never mind organise a decent effort against the vampires. Others have joined their side. It's impossible to know who to trust."

"This is a problem for us also. We were fortunate enough to put together a plan of attack quickly. I have watched footage of the violence that occurred last night. It was heart-warming to watch our noble servants fight to protect us."

Gabe squeezed my leg. "Don't. Even."

I wanted to scream. Were we all just her walking, talking slaves to be used however she decided?

Phoenix caught my eye and shook his head very slightly. I got the message. It wasn't the time. The fact that he tried to help me gave me hope that he would still help Esther, that there was still a chance of him coming to terms with his memory loss.

"Indeed," the person was saying. "And we hear you have a secret weapon. We would like to use such a weapon to free ourselves of the problems Winston has brought. There are still many fae over there, desperately trying to win their freedom. There have been... games." The visitors all shook their heads in disgust. "Fights to the death purely for the vampires' amusement. I feel tainted just thinking about it."

Fionnuala looked at me at the word, "tainted," and a weird gleam grew in her eyes. "Of course we will share our _weapon_ with you. In fact, my son will travel with you, along with a team of our best Guardians. He is the only one who can wield the weapon, but perhaps his assistant will join in to spread the effort across the country."

Everyone turned to me.

"Are you freaking kidding me?" I blurted. " _That's_ why I'm here? To be farmed out _again_?"

Gabe whispered something to me in frantic, hushed tones, but I was too worked up to listen.

"I am _nobody's_ assistant. I'm nobody's property. No, I will not go to England to sort out somebody else's mess. I'm not doing _anything_ on the Council's business again. And neither should _he_. What kind of sick fuck are you, Fionnuala? First you take his memory, and now you're sending him off to be killed? You're wrong in the head."

I threw down my napkin and stood. "This is it for me and the so-called Council. Don't bother me again. If you send anything after me or my people, I will kill it. _Again_. Try me. I'm in the mood." As I passed Fionnuala, I leaned over her, holding my dagger out to Aiden and Coyle with a threat burning in my eyes, daring them to come closer. "Enjoy it while it lasts," I whispered to her.

High on nerves, I shoved her crappy guards out of my way and hurried outside. I found my driver sneaking a drink with the other drivers. He swallowed in a hurry when he saw me, choking out a hurried cough.

"Just hurry up," I said and strode to the car without looking back. I heard footsteps behind me and whirled around with my dagger drawn.

"Put the dagger away," Phoenix said. "Never threaten me in view of anyone who works for the Council unless you're as stupid as you look." He laid his hands against the car, blocking me as if he threatened me, but his voice was too soft. I knew what murder looked like in his eyes. He wasn't against me. Not yet. "You made an enemy of my mother back there. That wasn't clever."

"She was already my enemy. Are you seriously going to do her bidding?"

"I'm going to do whatever I have to. Don't worry. Your friend is fine. I'll have her back to you as soon as I take care of this business."

"Are you going to meet your children, too?"

He frowned. "I honestly don't know whether you're deluded or a troublemaker. But I would remember if I had children."

"Then you shouldn't be afraid to meet them," I said. "If it'll prove you right."

He smiled, reminding me of Lorcan once again. "You're a determined little thing, aren't you? Perhaps when I return, but you should know, you will never be safe as long as she's angry with you. You should apologise, for your own sake."

"She was trying to send me with you to have an accident. Seriously, Phoenix, do you not know your own mother? Except you do, don't you? That's why you stuck close to me on the battlefield. So nobody would dare take a shot at me without risking hurting you." A tic in his jaw convinced me I was on the right track. "Look at the money she has. Where does it come from? Because she's way richer than anyone else I've met. And that makes me think a lot of things."

His eyes narrowed. "We've lived a long time. We've made deals and accumulated wealth."

"She took your children from your wife, Phoenix. It's you. It _has_ to be you. You look exactly like him. And Folsom... Folsom named the sanctuary after you. The rebels and their hiding place are named for you. He was killed, and I'm starting to think your mother ordered his death. The place lost its safety because it has no ownership. The people who hid there are victims. They're there because they're terrified of beings like your mother. She won't let the children from the slave markets go. Go see those children, the ones she wanted to fight for her instead of the werewolves. You have to—"

"I'm going to England," he said. "The people need to rid themselves of the beasts. The vampires never do well with power. They've proven it time and time again. They're too greedy, too self-indulgent. If I do anything right with my life, this will be it."

I shook my head. "You could die, and my friends will have never met their father."

"So you say." His stance turned threatening, and he gripped me by the throat. "They're watching. You should leave now." He sniffed the air delicately. "You're bleeding."

He strode back to the house. On the way, he said something to my driver that had the man scurrying to the car. I stood there, panting and pressing my hand against my side, until the driver cleared his throat.

I got into the car and was driven home in silence, but all I could think about was Fionnuala and the hold she had over everyone. I didn't know anything for certain, but something in my gut said my theory made the most sense. That she had to be the one to watch.

I had to kill her before she got to me first.

# 25

As Fionnuala had predicted, the last few random beasts were picked off by patrols, both supernatural and human. There was no desperate need for me, so I went to bed early, worn out by the meeting at Fionnuala's home. I ignored the throbbing pain in my side in favour of sleep.

The following morning, Esther returned, earlier than promised. She hobbled out of a car on crutches, grinning as everyone piled out of the cottages to greet her. The car drove off rapidly, but I didn't recognise the driver.

I hugged her as tight as I could without injuring her. Or me, for that matter. "They let you go?"

"Not exactly," she said grimly. "Look, people. I need to sit down before I fall on my arse. Out of the way."

Laughing, everyone backed up and let her get inside my house. She collapsed on the sofa with a groan. "Oh, it's nice to be back," she said.

"What happened?" Carl asked.

The remaining rebels had a knack of gathering together in small spaces, and that day was no different. Nearly everyone in the cul-de-sac gathered in the hallway, living room, and kitchen of my home to hear what happened to Esther.

"I woke up in my old house. Coyle was keeping guard by the door. I wanted to leave, but he wouldn't let me. He said it was dangerous out there. I was still a little out of it on painkillers. Aiden came in and gave me a big sob story, tried to tell me how dangerous you lot are and how I've been wasting opportunities."

She shook her head. "I was so tired and sore that I couldn't even have an actual conversation with him. Anyway, last night and early this morning, there was a different guard keeping me there. Someone I don't know."

"Both Aiden and Coyle were with Fionnuala last night," I said. "Something must have been going on this morning, too."

"I woke up to a bang. The door swung open, and the guard was pulled through, and then I thought Lorcan came in, but it wasn't... wasn't him." She looked confused for a few seconds. "He carried me out to a car, and he gave me a cup of something. It cleared my head, and I remembered him from the battle. He asked me if I needed medical attention and if there was anywhere I wanted to go. I said here, and he told me that was the right answer."

"I made a deal with Fionnuala's son," I said. "He promised he would get you back here because Gabe wasn't allowed to see you, and I was worried. I mean, you're free to leave here, Esther, but we had to know you had a choice. We didn't know where you were, or if you were okay, or—"

"No, I'm glad," she said. "I felt drugged, and Aiden wouldn't answer any of my questions. He kept saying there's a reason for everything, and the problems were coming from you, Ava." She smiled wryly. "No offence."

"None taken. So are you okay? Better?"

"I don't know. I feel like crap, but I haven't been able to shift either."

"They didn't let you shift to heal quicker?"

She shook her head slowly. "No. If I could do that now, it would be great."

"You'll have more space in the back garden," I said. "Everyone else out front. No peeking."

Some of her admirers booed me. Esther was probably the most popular person in the cul-de-sac.

While Esther's change into bear form helped her heal a little, I called Eddie.

"Esther's back."

He laughed. "Is that what all the commotion is about? How did you steal her?"

"I didn't. She just turned up here."

"Really? How interesting. And do you feel better after your tantrum last night?"

"Yes, actually. Now we all know where we stand, right?"

"Good," he said. "Because we need to get busy."

"What do you mean?" My stomach turned at his enthusiasm.

"We still have a Council to take over. This is the perfect time, while they're distracted with the problems across the water."

"Um, I don't think—"

"Well, I _know_. Some of the Guardians, including Aiden and Coyle, are heading with Fionnuala and Phoenix to deal with the BVA."

"Hold on a second. Fionnuala is going?"

"Yes, didn't you know? She's our toughest opponent. With her out of the way, we could—"

"She's out there gathering support, allying herself with the British. How did I not see that before? And what have we done? We're not ready. Not even close."

His voice went cold. "Ava. We can't wait around. We have support. The sooner we gain control and take those children, the better."

A chill ran down my spine at the memory of his intentions. Dealing with him had been a mistake.

"Whether you want it or not, the true war is coming," he said. "It won't be an open battle either. We're smarter than the BVA. But now is the perfect time. No werewolves, no ruling fae interfering. There will never be a more perfect time than this."

"Esther and I are still healing up," I protested. "We need more on our side."

"So we rally some support. You made a good show on the camera, Ava. That will go a long way toward our cause. Our time is coming. Be ready." He hung up.

I felt sick. He was hungry for power. I wasn't ready. All I had were a group of rebels and defenceless people. I had people who needed protection. How many of them were ready for a war? And my heart was gone. I didn't have much left to give.

Esther felt better after she shifted into bear form to help the healing process. She wasn't completely back to normal, but she relied on the crutches a lot less. We tried to update her on what had been going on and what we knew until I received a text message from Gabe.

_Angry fae coming your way. Watch out._

"Lorcan, Lucia, keep inside. It could be Fionnuala, and I don't want her to see either of you."

"I'm sick of hiding," Lorcan said, but I pleaded with him with my eyes until he rolled his and agreed to stay indoors.

"No matter what happens," I persisted. I knew he was mad at me, but I had to ensure the twins' safety. I hadn't gone through all the trouble of freeing them from the English vampires only to send them straight into slavery with the Irish fae.

I stood guard at the entrance to the cul-de-sac, accompanied by Esther and Val. But every couple of minutes, I heard footsteps, and when I looked around, someone else had come to stand with us.

"I might cry," I whispered to Esther.

She made a weird bear sound that might have been a laugh.

A lone car drove down the road after half an hour of us standing around like statues. Just one car gave me hope. If Fionnuala wanted me dead, she would probably bring more people with her. The car's windows were tinted, so I couldn't see who was inside until the driver's door opened. My driver from the night before threw a scornful glare my way as he got out and opened the passenger door.

Phoenix stepped out to gasps and mutters of disbelief from the people behind me. He seemed a little startled by the reception, but he strode over to me, barely giving the bear and hellhound a passing glance. "You were expecting me?"

"Heard a rumour a pissed-off fae was on the way."

"Ah. The angel. We had a chat, and he told me what you're doing here."

"He did what?"

"Oh, relax. I didn't give him much of a choice. Besides, I doubt he revealed all of your secrets. So these people here, these are the ones you're protecting?"

I nodded. "But as you can see, we're kind of a team." I turned back to give the gang pointed looks. "Whether I like it or not."

"I'm going to England today," he said, staring at everyone as if soaking up every detail.

I grew uncomfortable. "Good luck."

"I'll likely need it. You've gotten under my skin, little tainted child. The things you've told me won't get out of my head. I've decided to learn for myself. I've been in the dark for far too long, and I've already discovered some disturbing truths." He glanced around anxiously. "So where are these children you claim are mine?"

"They're not children anymore," I said. "And I'm making them hide in case your mother tries to enslave them again."

His expression softened. "You care for them. That's what's wrong with you. Blinded by feelings. Let's get this over with. Let me see them and settle this once and for all."

"Carl, can you bring out the twins?" I said without taking my eyes from Phoenix. "And Phoenix, don't freak out. It's going to be strange."

He stood there, his waist-length hair glimmering in the sun. He watched Carl walk to Anka's home. Anxious murmurs roamed through the crowd of people.

"I brought food," Phoenix said abruptly. "Driver, unpack the car."

I gazed at him quizzically, and he shrugged. "The angel told me taking care of so many people can be expensive. I cleared out my mother's kitchen. Giving back to the community."

"Even a rebel one," I said with a smile. He hadn't changed, not really. What was under the surface still remained.

His head jerked a little, and his mouth opened, fear and confusion in his eyes. I didn't have to look around to know he had seen the twins, but I turned anyway. They walked toward us slowly, holding hands, their eyes focused on the man who might be their father, the man who didn't remember them.

"What is this?" Phoenix muttered, rubbing his chest. "A trick? Magic?"

"Come on," I scoffed. "You see him."

"I see... I don't know what I see. An impossibility." He took a step before freezing. "They're not fae?"

"Their mother was human," I told him.

"This can't be," he said, striding straight for Lorcan. He gripped Lorcan's cheeks as if searching for something. "This can't be," he repeated.

"Lorcan, show him the sword," I said.

Lorcan obliged, and the blade lit up with green script.

Phoenix looked as if he might vomit. "How can this...? How is it...? This has to be a trick!"

He gripped Lorcan by the scruff of the neck, shook him once, then let go. He gripped Lucia's throat, a little roughly I thought, but she calmly lifted her hands and laid her palms against either side of his head. Her fingers trembled, but she didn't let go, even when he tried to jerk away. Lorcan held him still, and a hush grew over the place.

I walked over, ready in case Phoenix struck out, but he didn't. He sagged under Lucia's touch, deflating. On his face was stark pain for all to see. Lucia's eyes moved rapidly, and I wondered what she was showing him. When she let go, she collapsed, but Val was there to catch her.

Phoenix sank to the ground, holding his head as if injured.

"What did she do?" I asked.

Lorcan shook his head. "When we touched him, we could... we could _feel_ the blank spaces in his head. She pushed forward _our_ memories of _him_. I didn't know that was possible. It's so strange, Ava. We were linked together, all three of us. That doesn't happen. Not like that."

Phoenix turned and vomited, and we all took a step back.

"Help me get him inside," I told Lorcan. "And somebody help that lazy git carry in whatever Phoenix brought for us."

Everyone moved at once, on edge from the tension. Phoenix was paler than usual, sickened in some way. I hoped what Lucia had done wasn't too much for him. Her glimpses often overwhelmed me, so I could only imagine how Phoenix felt.

He let us half-carry, half-drag him into my house and sit him at my kitchen table. He laid his head in his hands, his expression distraught. Lucia sat close to him, but not touching. Lorcan kept well away, and I hugged him briefly, feeling his panic. The last time they had met a parent for the first time, she died soon afterward.

I made tea as people began to bring in the food from Fionnuala's kitchen. Some of it was extravagant, but there was plenty of decent meat, something we needed a lot of.

"Divide it between the houses," I told them. "Make sure everyone has equal share of basics and luxuries."

Phoenix lifted his head to look at me.

"Thanks for the stuff," I said, embarrassed without really knowing why.

His eyes glazed over. "What did they do to me? What magic is this?"

I sat down. The explanation was obviously going to take a while. "They showed you their own memories. Not their fault you forgot. What exactly did you see?"

" _Me_. Me with children. A wife. A normal family. Like humans. I was acting like a human. I saw myself. Saw the happiness on my face. I'm so confused. I don't remember it. But they showed me _living_ it. This is impossible!"

"I know it seems odd that you wouldn't remember your own children, but—"

He shook his head vehemently. "It's more than that. I'm one of the oldest bloodlines. I can't be with a human. I was promised at birth. My marriage will someday cement two strong families. There's no way that I could—"

I was shocked. "You mean an arranged marriage?"

"I suppose you could call it that. I'm betrothed to a member of the oldest fae family in England. I would remember turning my back on everything that gives my family name honour and respect."

"Is it possible that somebody cloaked your memories somehow? Made you push your family into a space in your mind where you couldn't find them again? Is it in any way possible?"

"It's possible. Anything is possible. But it's unlikely. Someone would need my say so to do that. They couldn't force it on me."

I sat back in the chair, feeling as though he had bitch-slapped all of us.

Lorcan looked furious. "You _wanted_ to forget us? You _wanted_ this? Did you get tired of playing with humans? Wanted to get back to your pure-blooded fiancée?" He sounded so disgusted that I felt another crack in my heart.

"There has to be an explanation," I said hurriedly. "Lorcan, there has to be. As far as I know, he's a decent person. Now and back then. He might not remember, but he set up the sanctuary so you two and your mother would have a safe place to stay. What happened next might not have been his fault."

"Why would a decent person _want_ to forget his family? What kind of man would do that?" he snapped back.

Lucia seemed to curl up in a ball on the chair, curving herself as far away from Phoenix as possible. Val took a seat next to her, wrapping her arm protectively around Lucia's shoulders. Lorcan stood alone, his rage a tangible force that nobody dared touch.

"What happened next?" Phoenix asked in a quiet voice. "What happened to the... to my family?"

I cleared my throat. "I just have bits and pieces that I'm still trying to put together. Folsom says you set up the sanctuary with him. Helena, their mother, said you vanished off the face of the planet. Gabe told me you were a powerful fae, next-in-line after Fionnuala. He said you embarrassed her and were exiled."

"That's about me. What happened to _them_?"

I blew out a breath. "People came in the night to take the twins. A woman was with them and mentioned some kind of deal to their mother. They beat Helena, and when she woke up, the twins were gone. She couldn't find one person who remembered either you or your children. She never gave up. She kept searching."

Lorcan pushed himself further away from us. "We were taken to the slave markets for years until the vampires bought us. We were their slaves for decades. Until Ava came. Ava, Val, and even Esther helped save us from that life, and we've been here in Ireland since then, hiding from everyone."

"And the woman? Your mother?" Phoenix said dully.

"She found me when I was younger," I said. "Heard I was the kind of being who could get someone into the slave market. She befriended me, but she disappeared. I was on trial before the Council, and she was brought in as a witness. She got away free after that, but it turned out she had originally disappeared after she asked the wrong questions. She was dragged down to the slave markets herself, but that was long after the twins had already left. She was hidden in the sanctuary when I found it, and I was able to bring the twins to the sanctuary, but she died shortly after meeting them again."

"No happy ending," Phoenix said, still in that empty voice.

"Their story hasn't ended yet," Carl said, and I could see he thought little of Phoenix.

"He's right," I said. "For whatever reason, you were separated from them. Now here they are."

"But I don't know them. I don't remember them. And I'm not the person they remember either. The man they showed me was warm and loving, carefree. I am none of those things."

"Maybe they brought out the best in you," I shouted. "Get a hold of yourself, Phoenix. Do you need more proof or something? They're your blood, and they're in danger from your mother. Surely you can—"

"So why did I allow someone to take my memories? What loving person would do that?"

"I don't know," I said sullenly. "But it isn't the point anyway. You have a chance to make it right _now_."

"I don't know how." He got to his feet. "But I'm going to find out. If I disappeared, why did my mother not protect them?"

"All four of you were hiding _from_ her," I said slowly. "Don't you understand? You loving a human was forbidden, the highest treachery as far as she was concerned."

He cleared his throat. "That's not the only problem. A betrothal is a sacred thing. A life tie. I'm still supposed to marry a fae."

I winced at Lorcan's sound of scorn. "Okay," I said. "But that's just an extra reason for what happened in the past. You left her, left your old life, to make a new one in secret. When you suspected your time was running out, you stole a pocket of Hell to hide your family in. To hide people unfairly on the run from the Council. You were a good person, Phoenix. I _know_ you were."

He sat back down again. "She wouldn't let me leave. That doesn't surprise me now that I say it aloud. It's been a long time since I've involved myself in family matters. In fae matters. In Council matters. I remember that we kept to ourselves, always making sure everyone knew we were better than them. But I got to know people, and I learned that wasn't true."

"Helena was a witch," I said. "She helped heal somebody in your life, and you fell in love."

"Helena," he whispered, as if testing it out on his tongue, breathing out each syllable as if it would burn his lips.

"We need you to remember," I urged. We needed Phoenix on our side. Desperately.

"I don't think that's possible," Lorcan said. "We can show him what he missed out on, but I don't think he'll ever truly recall it himself."

"But he knows it's true, right?" I asked in a panicky voice.

"I know that you believe it's true," Phoenix said. "But it's harder for me to grasp. I don't remember any of it. Not even a hint of it. Seeing it was like a dream. I know my mother, and the things you say about her make sense. I can recall her condemning people for little reason, for reasons I openly argued with her about. But it all feels like so long ago now. I barely remember that time in my life."

"Phoenix, please."

"I don't know," he said, staring at the twins. "They look like family, but surely they would spark a real memory. Surely I would know my own blood with more certainty than this."

"Do you trust us?" I asked. "I'll make any deal you like because I know it's the truth. The only way you'll know for sure is if it comes from Fionnuala. I'll help you find the truth. I'll do anything so the twins can have their father."

I held out my hand.

"Stop making deals!" Carl said. "Does he trust _us_? You mean, do we trust _him_?"

"I trust him," I said.

"Somebody please knock some sense into her," he snapped.

"What? We're right. It's all true. How can this backfire if we already know the truth? He's here for a reason. He _wants_ to understand; I don't see how that isn't obvious to everyone else."

"Because he gave up his memories voluntarily, Ava. Maybe he got tired of playing happy family and decided his race is the superior one after all. He's _Fionnuala's_ son. He was raised by her. There's not much chance he isn't a stuck-up dick. Look who his mother is, someone who's been intent on seeing you die since the first time you met."

Phoenix held out his hand, and I took it. "No deal," he said. "But I'll find out the truth one way or another. I need to know why I was exiled. No matter the reason, I can't recall it. Someone must know. Even if she doesn't tell me, someone else will. I need to know the missing pieces to the story. I've never been happy, Ava. Yet, these two showed me a happy version of myself. I want to know what went wrong."

He looked at the twins. "You may never forgive me for what I've done, and we may never understand each other, but I am intent on finding out what happened to all of us. If you are my children, I will protect you."

"We're your enemies as long as you stay by Fionnuala's side," Lorcan said fiercely. "We are the rebels fighting to overthrow your mother. Understand that before you claim to provide protection."

I failed to disguise my groan. Big mouthed half-breed.

Phoenix caught my eye. "Fighting against her while you fight for her? All of this is about you being a traitor?"

"I never asked to have anything to do with the Council. They keep forcing me to fight for them. It's not my fault they can't take care of themselves. All I know is that I can't sleep at night when I work for them because of the things they do to keep their power. Go see the children they've taken. Let Esther tell you what happened when she tried to save a baby. Go listen to Gabe when he tells you how the children are reacting under the Council's care. I can't associate myself with those people and still feel good about myself. I can't walk around knowing that people like this are hiding away for nothing." I glanced around. "Leah, where's Leah?"

Somebody pushed the teenage girl forward. She looked up at Phoenix shyly.

"This girl has a power," I said. "So the Council hunted her down and locked her in the cells. Why? So nobody else could have her. A child in those cells? Are you serious? You call me a traitor when they're betraying everyone on this island. And Ry... Ry, come over."

Ry strode over to us, wearing a sullen expression. He tried to look taller, but he came across as vulnerable, and that was the way I needed him. "Ry's brother was brought into the cells when I was there, too. He committed suicide, an awful suicide, rather than face the Council's judgement. Their unfair judgement."

"And why were you there? Why were you in the cells?" Phoenix asked.

"Because I'm tainted," I said bitterly. "And I killed a vampire who wanted to create an army using me. But his second-in-command, the one who accused me, set the first beast on us. Even though the Council knew what he had done, they let him go free. Guess what happened next, Phoenix? He switched sides, and we had a war to fight. If it wasn't for Gabe stepping in, at best, I'd still be in those cells."

The people around us began to pipe up, telling their stories, the pathetic reasons the Council wanted to arrest them: being from the wrong family, rumours, minor issues that didn't require a trial to deal with. It went on and on, and I wiped my eyes, realising they were wet.

"My mother was taken to the slave market," Val said at last. "She was raped by a hellhound and died giving birth to me. I escaped from the market with Leah, and everyone's been hunting us since then."

"She came with us to Hell," I said, "to rescue the children from the slave markets, but the Council took them from us and refused to let us return the children to their families, which is interesting considering we all believe someone from the Council is involved in the markets in the first place. The human police are told what to do; drug dealers and criminals are told what to do. That much power can't come from anywhere other than the Council."

"You're all rebels because of this?" Phoenix asked in a quiet voice.

"No," I said. "They're all terrified because of this. They were hiding in the sanctuary you created. When Folsom was murdered, the sanctuary lost its protection. That's why they're here. While on the way here, some secret group of tattooed assassins tried to kill us all. Some of those assassins were Guardians who have been trained secretly for some purpose we haven't figured out yet. The one who protected _this_ place was murdered while saving these people from beasts who were led here by a vampire _, specifically_ led here, which means somebody on our side flirted with the enemy for a vendetta. So now we have nothing. We have no choice. The only way we survive is if we fight back, even if that means that people like you and Gabe stand against us. We have to change how things work. We _have_ to. Look at the twins. They were slaves to the vampires because of their gifts."

"What gifts?" he asked.

"Lucia's a seer. She doesn't speak, but she shares the images with Lorcan, and he speaks for her. Lorcan can cloak both of them, and they can put a different kind of cloak over a small area. When they lived in England, somebody stole a piece of Hell for them, and Lorcan reinforced the protection. That same someone left _your_ sword with them in the dead of night."

"I can't explain the sword, but my great-grandmother was a seer. My people say that the seers are blessed, gifted by our long-dead. She was a direct link to the other side, to those who took an interest in our future. A fae seer is considered special."

"But we're half-blooded," Lorcan said bitterly. "So we don't count at all."

Phoenix took Lucia's hand hesitantly, and he reached out for Lorcan's. "I'll do my best to discover the real truth," he said. "And until then, you have my protection. Take it."

I could tell by the shudders that ran through their bodies that he had made a deal with them. I breathed a sigh of relief. Two less people to worry about.

"I must leave," Phoenix said. "Before someone notices I'm gone. Are you sure you won't join us in England?" he asked me.

"My place is here. I can't let the Council distract me again."

"Pray Icarus returns with me," he said, getting to his feet. "I am going to play both sides, Ava, before I can tell where _I_ belong. I'm not sure where my place is. Not yet. Keep an eye on these two. I want to speak to them when I return. And you, follow me outside." His eyes flashed at me, and I felt as if I were being held to the spot.

I obediently trotted outside after him. He led me to the mouth of the cul-de-sac, away from prying eyes.

"You've spun many a tale today," he said in a low voice.

"I've told more truths today than I ever have," I said.

He grabbed my wrist and yanked up my sleeve to see the rest of the brands scarring my skin. "How did this happen?"

"I made a deal with Lorcan. Took me a while to figure out how to do what I promised."

He ran his finger across the brands, right up to my inner elbow. At first his touch tingled, but he pressed until it stung. He wrapped his hand around my inner elbow, his fingers digging into my skin until I winced.

"This is nothing," he hissed, his eyes darkening. He hovered his palm over my chest. "You've played with my heart. If I discover you lied to me, I will take yours. It won't be the werewolves you'll need to fear. Do you understand me?"

I nodded, and he left, leaving me shaken. I went back inside. Everyone was overexcited, but I didn't like the look on Lorcan's face.

"Do you think he'll tell his mother what we're doing?" Val asked.

"I'd like to think he wouldn't, but does it matter? We all suspect each other of something. I'm keen to see how it turns out."

"I don't like him," Lorcan said harshly. "I can't stand him."

"Give him a chance," I said, taking his hand. "Let him have one chance to prove himself. He made a deal with you, didn't he?"

He nodded. "For all that means. He chose to let us go. To forget all of us. My mother's last words to us were of the guarantee that we had our father's love. That if he lived, we would be safe. Ava, I don't feel very safe."

"Me either, but when have we? While he's gone with Fionnuala, I suppose we can up our game a little, try to figure out who will be on our side when the shit hits the fan. We have a lot to do."

"No more hiding," he said. "If Lucia and I have his protection, then I want to be out on the streets with you. Taking part in everything. If I can take the blame, and he can save me, we might all be okay."

"Stop planning for failure." I squeezed his hand harder. "We're on the winning team."

"I keep thinking there's no winning team," he replied. "I keep thinking that we're fighting for a world we will never see."

I shivered. "Don't say that, premonition twin."

"We haven't seen anything," he said. "That's what scares me. That there is no future for us."

They all left after that, leaving me alone to mull over everything. I could relate to Phoenix. His family had been stolen from him. My idea of family had been stolen from me. I ignored the ringing of my phone and stared into space, trying to figure out our next step.

Carl interrupted me, holding out his mobile. "It's Emmett," he said. "Talk to him."

The phone was in my hand before I could protest. The sound of Emmett's voice instantly had me welling up.

"Are you okay?" he asked. "Is it over? Can we come home now?"

"I'm fine," I said. "The first fight is over, but I still have a few more things to do. I hope you're enjoying yourself."

"It's okay. I miss you."

"I miss you, too. I—"

"Ava?"

"Peter."

He sighed heavily. "Carl told me what's been happening. I'm sorry I—"

"I have to go."

"Wait," he said harshly. "Just wait a minute. I need to say something first."

I blew out a sigh. "What?"

"I need to say... to say thank you. Thank you for helping me be the man I always meant to be. For helping me be the father Emmett needs. I couldn't have done it, couldn't have walked away, if it wasn't for you."

"No problem," I squeaked out. "I need to change my bandage. Give Emmett my love."

I hung up before he could argue. I threw the phone on the table. It slid, went over the edge, and landed on the floor, the screen cracking.

"Sugar," I hissed. "I mean, shit! I meant shit!" With a little scream of rage, I swept my arms across the table, knocking everything to the floor. I took joy in the destruction, in the way everything cracked and shattered like my heart had been threatening to do since Peter and Emmett left.

When there was nothing left to break, Carl wrapped his arms around me and held me close.

"I can't," I whispered. "I can't do this right now."

"You have five minutes," he said. "And then I'm getting a barbeque started outside. We're all going to eat together and celebrate the fact we won the war against the beast. We're going to relax and joke and remember everyone who isn't here. We're going to be with friends and family and remind ourselves how lucky and happy we are."

He held me as the tears poured, as all of my hopes swam away, and then he shoved at me. "Now clean this mess while I fire up the grill."

I calmed down as I cleaned. I swept up every cracked shard, kept them all together, and threw them away. I breathed a heavy sigh of relief and went outside where Carl attempted to use up some of the food Phoenix had brought us. I secretly thought that had been sweet of Phoenix, to do something kind for people he didn't trust, but everyone else had formed a very different opinion of the fae royal.

"Does this mean that Lucia and Lorcan are a princess and prince of sorts?" Kate asked innocently as we all ate on the street in front of the houses.

Lorcan snorted. "Disowned royalty? Not sure that counts."

"If Fionnuala and Phoenix both died, I think the fae seat would go to the twins," Esther said, screwing up her nose. "There's some kind of birthright clause on the fae seat."

"So all we need to do to get on the Council is murder Fionnuala and Phoenix? Sounds easy," I said snarkily.

Lucia wrapped her arm around my waist, and I flinched, but the image was of Phoenix, covered in blood, but alive, taking the werewolves home. I exhaled loudly, glad that he would live.

That served as a reminder that someone on the Council would soon die. The question was how?

"I think you can get him on our side," Carl said. "I think he wants to be pushed. He came here with a gift. He came here even though he didn't believe what you told him. Those aren't the actions of a man with complete disbelief, a man who isn't willing to listen to the idea it might be true. Maybe he's lonely. Maybe he wants a family."

"I think he is a little lonely," I said. I recognised in him what I saw in myself, and I was beginning to think that was why we got along. "He treats the werewolves like family. Icarus is a werewolf he took care of from birth. He's warm with them. Different. When he's around Fionnuala, he's as ice-cold as she is."

"Which only means he's capable of putting on an act," Lorcan said.

"He reminds me of you," I said. "That can't be an act. That's you growing up like him. Like the good parts of him. It gives me confidence."

"You always clutch at straws," he retorted.

"That was mean."

"I'm feeling mean. He deserted our mother, and she died after living a life alone. I don't know how to get over that. I don't know why we should."

"You need to get Dita a dog," I called out to Anka, desperate to change the subject. "Lots of scraps."

She came over, Dita following still upset.

"Maybe she would do well with another little friend," Anka said, patting Dita's head.

"Hey," I said. "It's okay, chicken. Dita, Lorcan's mad at his dad. What do you think he should do?"

Her face lit up at being involved in the conversation. "Family is important," she said shyly. She had a kid crush on Lorcan.

"So are friends," Lorcan said, nodding. "And sometimes it's hard to forgive."

"You're the only one you hurt when you don't forgive," she said. "That's what Mama always says."

I grinned at Lorcan.

He shifted uncomfortably. "You're probably right, Dita. So how do you think Emmett's getting on in the sun?"

"He'll forget his sun cream and get burned," she said. "And then he'll come home."

"He may like it there," I said. "He might want to stay there forever. Maybe you could visit him sometime for a holiday."

"I'd love that. Do you think so?" she asked her mother.

"We'll see," she said noncommittally, glaring at me. "Dogs and holidays. Are you crazy?" she muttered under her breath when Dita ran over to Leah. She had latched on to the teenager since Emmett left, and I was glad they both had someone relatively normal to talk to.

Some of the people began to sing, and someone brought out a guitar. Carl joined in, revealing a decent voice, as I had always suspected.

It felt like a party, but there was something mournful, and I realised it was more like a wake. We still had to say goodbye to Mrs. Yaga. We wanted a better goodbye for Folsom. We were starting down a dangerous path.

"I think it's time to say goodbye to Mrs. Yaga," I told Anka.

"She wanted to be burned," she said. "We should let most of the ashes go free. There is one place she loved. A private orchard of hers. Her solicitor told me about it."

"Her solicitor?"

"Yes," she said, frowning. "Who do you think prepared her will? She told me once to call him if anything happened to her. So I did. He said that when she's been burned, I should call him again. He's the executor of her will."

"Oh, crap," I whispered. "She could give the houses to someone who will sell them. We might have to leave."

"It's true," she said. "I have no idea what would go in her will. I mean, she is one of the older creatures. She had a long time to accumulate and possess. I don't know who she would pass any of it down to. She had no family that I know of. She was the last of her kind, too."

"Maybe we shouldn't burn her then."

"I think we'll be okay until the deeds change hands," she said. "And also, I was thinking about Phoenix. If he's the one who created the sanctuary, wouldn't his being alive be protection enough? He stole that space, and he entrusted it to Folsom, but now that the goblin is dead, wouldn't it revert back to Phoenix?"

"I have no idea. I'll need to talk to him about that when he gets back."

"Let's say goodbye to Mrs. Yaga," Margie said after eavesdropping. "It's a perfect night. The danger is away. This is our best chance for a peaceful goodbye."

I hugged her. She had been good to me and everyone, despite not being part of our fight. "Anything you say, Margie."

We all mutually agreed to burn Mrs. Yaga's body. We took her to her final resting place, holding candles, although some of us remained on alert. Constant vigilance was a necessity.

Anka led us all in a song that I recognised as the one Mrs. Yaga had requested on her deathbed. I thought of Folsom, of Mrs. Yaga, of Helena, too. We all thought of the loved ones we had lost, whether by death or distance. I let a tear fall for each of them, Emmett and Peter, too. I doubted they would ever return to me, and I couldn't blame them, but I missed them with everything I had left.

Carl, Esther, and the twins stuck close as if sensing I needed them, and as the flames lit the night sky, we all turned for home. The biggest, most dysfunctional family on the planet.

# Epilogue

A drug dealer, a policeman, and an angel walked into a bar. Specifically, Gabe's bar. He led them to the counter during happy hour. Finn, the fae bartender, poured them all drinks, but he looked miserable. Neutral ground, but he could tell something unusual was going on, and that had gotten his back up. That, or the fact nobody would tell him what exactly was going on. Then again, the garda and the drug dealer didn't know either.

"Let's get a comfortable seat," I heard Gabe say, and he led them both to the table in the corner. I shifted over, so they could sit down. Lorcan, Lucia, and Carl were with me. Esther and Val were back with the others, providing the best protection we had.

"What's going on?" Moses asked as he took a seat. Shay seemed as though he wasn't going to sit, but he finally did.

"I'll leave you to chat," Gabe said.

"Seriously," Moses said as Gabe walked away. "What the fuck is this about?"

"War," I said. "And picking sides."

Moses and Shay exchanged glances. "Thought the war was over," Moses said. "Was on the news and everything."

"That's a different war," Carl said. "Next one is a little more underhanded."

Lorcan cleared his throat. "Who helped you with the beasts? Who told you about them?"

"Ava," Shay said in his soft lilt. "She told us. She helped us. You know this already."

"That's kind of the point," I said. "I'm a nobody. Technically, I'm a rebel now, I suppose. Kind of like the sound of it." I smiled at Carl, and he grinned right back.

"The supernatural governing bodies and their version of the police did nothing to help anyone. Not humans, not others," Carl said. "They hid underground and let us deal with it. If it wasn't for Ava blabbing..."

Shay nodded. "A lot more of us would be dead."

"You would have lost the war," Lorcan said.

"You're English," Moses said. "How come you're on our side then?"

"He was a slave," I said in a quiet voice. "A slave to English vampires. When he and his sister were kids, they were sold to a slave market. Just like Peter's son. Just like a lot of people. Months ago, I forced the Council to come with me to... um, Hell to take the children home. Instead of giving them to their families, the Council kept them for themselves. They even spoke about forcing the children out to fight against the beasts. We've been protecting people who are being persecuted by those in power. Gabe over there is part of the Council, but he's willing to help us."

"Help you do what exactly?" Shay asked.

"Take down the Council. Create a new ruling power. Change... _everything_."

"You know our story," Moses said. "Someone owns us, just as much as they own the kiddies in those slave markets."

"Yeah, and we think that person is on the Council," Carl said. "We think that person is involved with the slave markets. The police, too."

"You're saying that, at the root of everything, is a powerful, but corrupt, being," Shay said, closing his eyes. "And you want to shut them down."

"Exactly," Lorcan said. "But we need help. Support. We need to know that if we do it, people will work with us."

"We want humans and supernaturals to work together for good," I said. "The Council let vampires have their choice of humans. The vampire who consulted for the Council turned sides, even though the Council were letting him kill a virgin every month. Imagine what they'll offer to get him back on their side." I didn't know if they would do anything to get him back on their side, but I didn't care.

"I don't know if I can risk it," Moses said. "If they come after us—"

"You're not running scared, are you?" Carl scoffed.

Moses glared, his mouth twisting into a cruel smile. "This from a posh D4 head who was probably born with a fucking platinum spoon in his mouth. Some of us have to graft for what we have. Some of us don't have a life of luxury. We're not even fucking free."

"And I'm not even from Dublin four," Carl protested. "And what difference would that make anyway?"

"Yeah, yeah, you and your wannabe Yankee accent," Moses retorted, but his eyes glittered with humour.

Carl's face, neck, and ears turned bright red. "The drug dealer is giving me grief over my accent? I can barely understand you and your thick, common as muck—"

"Is this actually happening?" I asked Shay.

He grinned. "I can arrest both of them if you like. I'd rather fill out the paperwork than listen to this."

"I'll shut up if the dealer does," Carl snapped.

Moses grinned at me. "Go on. Keep convincing me, woman."

I raised a brow. "You know deep down that you'll never really be free if nothing changes. Listen, you're all human. The twins and I are only part-human, and we're despised. _Hated_. You're at the bottom of the pile, even lower than us. The Council don't rate you highly enough to hate. It's time to take back our place. To stop being food for older beings."

"But what can we do?" Shay asked. "How can we possibly change anything?"

"One person can make a difference," Carl said. "But if we can work at getting support, so that when the time comes, we're all on the right side..."

Shay inclined his head. "I know a lot of my crowd aren't happy with the way things are. Everything we've ever gone through looks different now we know the real truth of this world. We've been talking about the night those monsters came. How few of you helped us. We saw clips on the news, of the so-called major battle. Where did all of those people come from? Why couldn't they have helped us? And, Ava, we're all pissed at being used to set you up like that. I swear to God, none of us knew what was happening."

"I know," I said. "But that's what they do. They use people and act like nothing happened. I could easily have blamed you lot, but I know what they're like. Aiden set me up to get me away from his sister."

"Who's his sister?" Moses asked.

"Esther. You remember her, right?"

He grinned sleazily. "How could I forget?"

I thumped his arm, and he laughed loudly. "Ah, come on. Give a man a break."

"The point is, even his sister is disgusted with how they act on top. She's witnessed some horrible things. She's against the people she used to work for. One of them is risking his business and life to help us. And even the main one's son is acting as though he wants in on our side. They have money, big houses, all kinds of shit, and when the country needed their help, they hid underground and let us all suffer. Except we didn't. We dealt with it by teaming up."

"Never back down," Moses said under his breath. "Where do they get the money?"

"I'd say some of it comes from criminal activity," Shay said. "Too many big crimes go unpunished for it to be a coincidence. Word comes from above, and it all goes away."

"Live to scam another day," Moses added.

"I reckon some of it comes from the people they chase into hiding," Lorcan said. "A lot of the people with us came from families that were once rich or powerful. Families that were taken down by the Council, one way or another."

I nodded. "And then there are the deals. The supernaturals deal in favours. If the Council gave out a favour, imagine how much money it would cost to pay them back."

"It's not just the money and power," Carl said. "They hate mixed races like Ava and the twins here. They're terrified of them. They wanted to kill Ava as soon as she popped up on their radar."

"But they're not all bad," I admitted. "It's just they're so old and unwilling to change."

"We need, like, a backer," Moses said. "I mean, _if_ I get involved."

I cleared my throat. "Well, we have one. Only problem is that he might be worse than the Council if he got some power."

"So we double-deal," Moses said lightly. "Make sure he never gets any of the power."

"That's what I'm hoping for," I said. "But with this one, we need to cover all of the bases. He's a Keeper of Gods, for starters. He has power from them that he's refusing to give back. He has a way of trapping souls to him, using their power. I don't know what for, but we need his support right now."

"He sounds scarily dodgy," Shay said.

"Yeah, but it's easier to shift change when everything's already in an uproar than it is to change centuries of rules and laws. Don't forget—those children are still kidnapped. Missing children, just like Emmett." I knew that would appeal to Shay.

He raised his eyebrows. "So we could take them home to their families?" he asked. "Close the cases?"

"Of course," I said. "But I should probably mention that these children are special in some way. That's why the supernaturals want them. We might need to work with them for a while once they get home."

"Have a support system," he said. "Community liaisons. Simple."

"So let me get this straight," Moses said. "You want us to pretend to work with a scary supernatural so he'll help us get rid of other scary supernaturals?"

"Pretty much," Carl said. "That's the basic plan, anyway."

"So when the cards fall, who gets the power? Who's in charge?"

I shrugged. "Whoever wants it enough, I suppose. Maybe a big committee of people. Different races, different backgrounds. The people who have been stood on and disregarded all of these years definitely need a choice. Those in power now can't keep getting away with bleeding the country dry. We have to fight. We have to stand together. Yeah, I know it won't be perfect. We kind of have to learn to live with the beings who feed on humans, while enforcing our own rules, too. It could get complicated, but fighting back and standing up for what we all believe in is important. Individually, we're the smallest pieces on the board. Together, we stand a chance."

"So if we agree we want in, then what happens?" Moses asked.

I grinned and held out my hand. "Then I'll say, welcome to our first war council."

## Part I

# Traitor

### Ava Delaney #6

# Introduction

Traitor (Ava Delaney #6)

By Claire Farrell

Edited by Lynn O'Dell

* * *

When Ava first saved Carl from a vampire, she had no idea what would happen next. Thrust into a world of magic, secrets, and betrayal, she's barely managed to survive. All of the choices she's made have led her deeper into trouble, and now, a year later, it's time to grab some control again.

Her enemies are making allies while Ava's struggling to keep her friends. But even as the larger battles are fought, there's another enemy creeping underneath, ready to plant distractions and take advantage of the aftermath.

The dark days are coming, quicker than expected. It's time for Ava to prove herself for the last time, but her final deal will prove the most costly.
**Copyright © Claire Farrell**

**Claire_farrell@live.ie**

**All Rights Reserved.**

* * *

_Cover art © Renu Sharma | www.thedarkrayne.com_

 Created with Vellum 

# 26

Carl took one look at the photo in the newspaper and choked on his tea. His face turned purple as his laughter overcame him.

"Get a grip." I snapped the paper out of his hands and read the tabloid article again.

_Corruption in the Dáil!_

_Who's really in charge?_

_The news that_ ** _bribery_** _convinced the Irish government to keep the supernatural world under wraps, and effectively_ ** _sacrifice_** _unsuspecting citizens to the whims of more powerful beings, continues to cause tension in the Dáil. The latest reports suggest..._

Every single article inevitably concluded with the same few paragraphs about how the truth began to spread because of me showing off my true face, and then came the photo. Always the same awful, awful photo. That nostrils-flaring, hair-frizzing, eyes-squinting, teeth-a-fanging shot of me.

I sighed. "Why can't they use a different picture? It's because I scared them outside Moses's flats that night, right?"

"Nah," Carl said, recovering his composure. "It's because you won't give sexy Garda Shay the time of day. I dropped into the post office yesterday morning to pick up the latest list of names, and—"

"Oh, were there many?"

"A village in Tipperary offered to hide up to thirty people, mostly supernaturals from the area who went on the run in the U.S. and want to come back to join the cause. But that's not my point! While I was there, I had to listen to a gang of old ladies comment on Shay's arse for _twenty_ _minutes_ , and then they started tutting about that stuck-up redhead who doesn't know what's good for her." He grinned. "They haven't forgiven you for not shaking his hand at the last press conference."

"I didn't know I was supposed to shake his hand! I should never have been there anyway." I frowned. "You and Esther would be much better at that kind of thing."

"I was joking," he said hurriedly. "Mostly. You won't pose for the reporters, so they have to use whatever they've got. Or maybe they're being paid to be as unflattering as possible."

"That makes sense." I flicked through the newspaper. It was full of stories that would have been considered fiction mere months ago. "I can't tell if this is good news or bad news."

Carl shrugged. "Good news is that most of the country is ready for change. Bad news is that some people still think the entire thing is complete bull. Last time I spoke to my parents, they were convinced it was a bout of mass hysteria." He cleared his throat; it had been a while since he spoke to his parents. "Anyway, Shay told me he's been really popular with the independent TDs lately. There's talk of the major parties splitting because only a select few were in the know."

"How could they not know?"

"Same way Shay didn't know, I suppose. What's been happening is pretty disgusting. I'm glad the truth is finally out there. I just never expected our government to be involved in any of this."

I nodded. Irish politicians had sold out their own people for financial gain. It made me sick to think that the corruption had been on both sides of the fence and that nobody had ever stood a chance. Until now. "Eddie's itching for a meeting. I've been keeping out of his way as much as possible, but we'll all have to get together soon."

"Stop avoiding him. It's cowardly." He gestured toward the newspaper with a mischievous grin. "You're the face of a cultural revolution. You need more of the brave."

"My stomach turns whenever I see him." I wrapped my arms around my torso. "He's so confident with Fionnuala and the werewolves out of the country. When I first made the deal with him, I figured it would be years before we'd get anywhere. The stupid BVA changed everything when they sent an army of beasts over here. Now Eddie's talking about ringing in the new year with a new governing body."

"He's just excited. Everything's falling into place for us. The Council spent way too much time worrying about our so-called rebels when there are way more dangerous enemies everywhere else. Eddie's not wrong about the fact that we should seize what we can while Fionnuala and the werewolves are still out of our way."

"We're not ready, though. We don't have anything remotely close to an organised army, and the fae are going to come back. You all seem to conveniently forget this. We don't control the Guardians, and we can't fight the werewolves. I would rather go up against Becca again than face an angry werewolf. Besides, pushing hard for anarchy feels wrong when the entire country is essentially falling apart in the worst ways. The human government will likely change before the Council does." I lifted my shoulders into a shrug. "The plan doesn't sit well with me."

"Taking on the Council? There's no way we're going to come out of this looking like saints, but what bothers me is how many of them are actually helping us take down their own power."

"They could be using us. We might have to take them all down in the end. That should bother you and me more than it does."

His gaze didn't waver. "They're monsters, Ava. In every way. They've hunted us down, and they won't stop until they get us out of their way. They started the murdering; we're defending ourselves. They've destroyed families and ruined lives for money and power for way too long now. But that doesn't mean it'll come to war. We could still reach some kind of compromise. They might see that the people want change and come to an agreement with us."

"And if they don't?"

"Then you deal with them. You won't be alone when you stand up to them. But we have plenty more battles to fight first. It sounds easy when Eddie yaps on about it, but every step needs good timing." He flipped through the other newspapers. "Ah, here it is. Middle page spread." He pushed the newspaper over to me.

He had turned up at my door early with a batch of them, the same thing he had been doing for a fortnight, ever since the British had declared themselves free of the British Vampire Association's rule and Carl had finally cut the cords that tied him to his old life. He didn't speak about Peter or Emmett, I didn't mention Maria or his parents, and we got along just fine being miserable together.

The end of the BVA's power in Britain was a huge deal. The Irish fae, along with their trusty werewolves, had been a factor in the win against the vampires, but the humans, the people fighting for their own safety, were the ones who really changed everything. It had been the same in Ireland six weeks before when supernaturals and humans had worked together to fight off the unwanted vampire rule. Despite the final success, Britain had suffered terrible losses, and it would take a long time to undo all of the damage done to the major cities. Ireland had gotten off easy in comparison.

The newspaper in front of me told the story of what Fionnuala and her son, Phoenix, had been doing for the past two weeks and how people were looking forward to the upcoming nuptials. There was an open invitation from the fae to celebrate with them at the ceremony in the summer.

No photos adorned the pages of the newspaper, just lines upon lines gushing about the mysterious "New Royals." In the wake of the destruction, the British press had clung to the idea of non-human royalty and the betrothal between Phoenix and some English fae princess.

My heart sank every time I saw an article in the paper about the Irish fae because I knew we had lost our best chance of defeating Fionnuala. Lorcan's rage about his amnesiac father's actions had been simmering for a while.

"Don't show the twins today's papers," I said. "They might not find out."

Carl shook his head, still stuck in a newspaper. "They probably already know. Lucia's been having vision after vision of Phoenix, more than she can handle."

"I know, but—"

"You can't protect everyone from everything," he said.

I knew that only too well.

Carl set down the newspaper and stood. "I'm going to see if Esther and Val are ready to start. You coming?"

"Nah, Anka and Margie are taking me to Mrs. Yaga's solicitor to talk about her will. You take it easy. Keep pushing yourself so hard, and you'll be back to using the walking stick."

As usual, Carl ignored my warnings. He, like the rest of the occupants of the cul-de-sac, had grown hard and determined. The eagerness to prepare was necessary because, although the attacks on the cul-de-sac hadn't been as fierce since the British vampires were run out of Ireland, they kept coming.

After raiding my fridge for a bottle of water, Carl left. I got ready to leave, changing pus-soaked bandages in silent agony. Ever since Esther's alpha-shifter brother had tricked me into running straight into a beast attack, my injuries had refused to heal properly, despite Eddie's help. I took my last painkiller and glanced wistfully at the empty container. I wouldn't ask for more.

I left the house to find Anka and passed a group sparring on the road that separated both rows of houses. Our numbers had swelled as word spread around the country that we desired change. Those in exile were returning in droves, and humans were going out of their way to learn how to defend themselves. We had outlaws hiding in the cul-de-sac and at the sanctuary. Even the brethni brothers were hiding a few unfortunate rebels in their reeking warehouse, while Moses saw fit to arm humans willing to fight with us. The underdogs would start an uprising, whether I was ready for it or not.

Esther waved at me. I nodded at the shifter, more concerned with the group of people huddled around a tall figure at the mouth of the cul-de-sac, speaking in whispers. The rebels weren't as content as I'd hoped, and I didn't know what to do about that.

Leah took a break from her archery lesson to sidle up to me. She wasn't naturally aggressive, but I had insisted that everyone find a way to defend themselves. Not that Val would ever allow an enemy to get close enough to harm Leah. The half-hellhound took her vows of protection and guardianship seriously.

"You okay?" Leah asked.

I nodded, watching Esther and Val work together for a change. Despite the subtle fights for dominance, they fought well next to each other. I knew they both wondered why I was the only one who didn't take part in the training, and I was rapidly running out of excuses, but I couldn't let anyone know how weak I had become.

"So I was thinking," Leah began.

I shook my head, knowing I was in for the same conversation we had been having all week.

"Come on," she said. "If you just sneak me in, I can try to figure out what kind of power they have, and then we can—"

"You're like a tall version of Dita," I said. "Leah, I'm not sneaking a powerful teenage girl, _who is already on the run from the Council_ , into a building owned by the Council. Especially not when that building is full of unpredictable kids who don't know what the hell is happening to them."

"We need to know more. And they need help. Just like Emmett."

"I know that better than anyone. But aside from the fact that Val would destroy me, _I_ have no intention of putting you in danger. There's too much at stake here. I'm not risking you or anyone else. I can't handle another death on my shoulders." I walked away before my emotions went into overload.

We had lost too many innocents to unknown enemies. I feared I couldn't handle even one more.

Rattled by Leah's persistence, I knocked on Margie's door. She would keep asking until I changed my mind; I just knew it.

Anka answered the door. She already wore her coat.

"Ready?" I asked.

"For an age." She tossed her head in Marge's direction. "Been trying to hurry this one up for an hour."

"I'm almost ready! Just let me get my jacket," Margie said.

Anka stepped outside. "It won't take long today," she said, more to reassure herself than me.

Margie soon followed, urging us to hurry as if we hadn't been waiting on her. Anka had left Dita under the care of the twins. We had planned on taking Margie's car and returning as soon as possible, but pulling away from the cul-de-sac left a chill in my chest. Bad things happened when I wasn't there. My knee jumped incessantly.

Anka squeezed my shoulder from the backseat. "I know you're nervous. I am, too. But we need to respect her wishes, no matter what they were."

I nodded. "Worst comes to worst, we could go back to the sanctuary."

"You've been reading the newspapers again?"

"Yep. Doesn't look good for us. Fionnuala's made some important friends. If we make a move against her, we had better be prepared for their wrath."

"You underestimate your own position," Margie said. "The fae have been playing nice across the waters, but you've been working hard here, where it counts. Shay alone has been persuasive. He's charming on camera, and that works in your favour. Carl tells me that the numbers are increasing rapidly because of the media's aggressive reporting."

"She's right," Anka said. "The end of the human government will probably drag the Council down with it."

"You're not worried at all?" I asked.

She glanced at me with a smile. "Not yet. The British leaders are too busy dealing with the aftermath of the vampire rebellion to play Irish war games."

I hoped so. We needed some good luck.

We sat in silence for most of the journey, all of us probably worrying about the same thing: what was going to happen to us. Mrs. Yaga's will could change everything.

Margie finally pulled up outside a small office complex. We got out of the car and looked around. There was no sign on the front door, nothing that identified the building.

I stared up at the windows. "You sure this is the right place?"

"It's the address he gave me," Anka said, looking as puzzled as I felt.

The door opened slightly, startling all three of us. I pushed the door, a little disconcerted by the darkness of the corridor on the other side.

A young woman stood at the end of the hallway, bathed in the only light.

"This must be it," Anka said, striding forward.

"You're here to see Mr. Breslin?" the woman asked when we reached her.

Margie nodded. "We have an appointment."

The woman gestured toward the open door behind her. "Take a seat. He'll be with you shortly."

We did as she asked, entering a small reception area and sitting in silence. There were no sounds of phones ringing or footsteps or anything that might have been typical for a business during normal working hours. The young woman disappeared through a second door. We waited, our collective anxiety ripening.

A few minutes later, she reappeared. "He's ready for you now. It's the door at the end."

She led us through the second door and around a corner. We walked down another long hallway. There were three doors, and we took the last. We entered a small room packed with shelves stuffed full of books. A large oak desk and a couple of chairs filled up the centre of the room.

An old man greeted us, his smile warm and welcoming. He stepped carefully around the desk, looking thin and frail, but when he shook my hand, his grip was reassuringly strong. His head was bald and tanned, and his bushy white eyebrows almost hid his bright blue eyes.

"I'm Martin Breslin," he said. "I've been looking forward to this meeting. Baba Yaga told me a lot about you all. We have much in common. Please, take a seat."

As we sat before the desk, realisation hit me. "You're human," I blurted.

His smile widened. "Did that break a rule?"

"Sorry, I'm just surprised. I expected... never mind. How did you know our landlady?"

"I found her when I was just a boy." His smile waned. "When I was lost. I've worked for her ever since. And that's why you're here, I suppose."

I frowned, confused. "We're here to find out what's going to happen to our homes, and if we have to move on, how long we have to find somewhere else."

He nodded enthusiastically. "Of course. She warned me of the situation, and when she made her decisions, she provided for the inevitable outcome."

I was beginning to think he would never make sense.

He sat heavily in his chair and laid his palms on the desk as if steadying himself.

"Ms. Delaney, I won't pretend to understand it all—I'm not privy to every secret—but a blood protection surrounded Baba Yaga's properties. Of which, she had many."

"She was attacked in her own home. _Killed_ in the cul-de-sac. The protection wasn't worth much." I couldn't keep the bitterness out of my voice.

He sucked on his upper teeth. "There are loopholes, you see. There's always a loophole. Whoever wanted her dead knew exactly what they were doing and when to attack. She was protected by ancient laws. She was untouchable. That is, until she gave up her neutrality and took your side."

"She didn't take my side. She defended herself, defended the people she had already promised to protect."

He cocked his head, sadness dulling his eyes. "I agree, but semantics can play against us. She knew what she was doing, and so did those who struck against her. Her own protection had been taken away. She didn't get the chance to adjust. Whoever organised her death must have known this because they acted as soon as Baba Yaga was judged by her peers."

"Her peers? Judged?" I glanced at Anka, who shrugged and held her finger to her lips.

Breslin leaned forward eagerly. "There's so much you don't know. The judgement was decided, and the attack came almost immediately. Clever move because only the spilling of her blood by an enemy would permit entry by those who intended harm. When she was injured at her home, the protection temporarily fell from the cul-de-sac because they spilled just enough of her blood to weaken the magic. Upon her death, it fell for good."

"So there's no hope," Margie said in a dull voice. "We'll never be safe there again."

"The others won't interfere, but there _is_ hope."

_Others_?

Breslin slipped on a pair of glasses and shuffled through the papers on his desk. "Ah, here it is. Her heir's blood will provide the same defences on the homes of those who were under Baba Yaga's protection. It all comes with a price, of course, but there can be protection once again. Provided the heir stays out of the bloodshed and doesn't try to influence anyone to take actions that the heir would profit from." He looked up and smiled as if he expected us to be happy.

But I was more confused than ever. "Why would her heir give us his blood protection?" I asked, choosing to lead with the least complicated one of my questions.

"It's a lifetime commitment, really, but it's not as serious as it sounds." He patted the pages in front of him. "It shouldn't hurt so much. I can organise everything, but I'm more concerned with the long-term options."

"We're all concerned with long-term changes," Anka said sharply. "How long do we have to find new homes if the heir refuses?"

Breslin shot a concerned glance at Anka. "I'll read her will as soon as you're all ready. Upon speaking the words, the clauses therein will be invoked, and I would rather we all know where we stand first. Mrs. Yaga wished to provide for all of her souls. She left the homes to those who still live in them. It was the fairest way she could think of."

My mouth dropped open. "She's _giving_ us the houses? _All_ of us?"

"Yes," he said. "Her first priority has always been to protect those she accepted under her wing. The only proviso is that the tenant had lived in the property for at least twelve consecutive months up to the point of her death."

I stared at the floor. "That counts me out."

"Well, no." He removed his glasses. "Baba Yaga had an important role to play. She made a choice a long time ago, a choice that brought her some _unusual_ advantages. Her death marks the end of an era and leaves empty a role that has to be filled."

"What are you saying?" I asked impatiently. "That there'll be another landlady or...?"

"Of course," he said. "That's how her role evolved. You couldn't understand. Her deals were made in darker days. They're older than those in power. There are higher beings than Councils and governments, Ms. Delaney. There are those who are outside of the normal laws, who are untouchable. But those untouchable beings cannot take sides. They are not politicians. Baba Yaga was one of them. She was the Matriarch of Lost Souls, and her seat has to be filled in order to maintain the balance set in this world long before anyone alive on this island existed. The circle of protection has now been broken." He held up his hands. "As I said, I don't understand it all, but Baba Yaga's vault can be opened by the one who will replace her. Only then will all of the secrets be revealed."

I exchanged a glance with Anka.

Margie asked, "Where does this leave us?"

Breslin's gaze locked with mine. "We need a new Matriarch, partly to maintain neutral status on the properties to protect them. Times have changed, but other things never do. My business has always had one client only, and we're waiting to serve. The lost souls need to find their way. She insisted she had found her replacement. She intended _you_ to replace her, Ms. Delaney."

I let out a shaky laugh. "I'm not her replacement."

He blinked rapidly. "I was under the impression this was already agreed upon."

I opened and closed my mouth, glancing at all three of them in turn. "But I don't have power. I don't have deals or—"

"If you don't replace her, the people you hide in her buildings will lose her protection."

"Why can't some other hag replace her?" I asked. "Why can't—"

"You're missing the point. It isn't about the power you wield or the circumstances of your birth."

"Then what the hell is it about?"

He took a deep breath. "It's about the right person at the right time, but I'm not the person to ask. There's a role that needs to be filled. Baba Yaga sought out her replacement, and according to her, you already agreed to this. If you don't accept, the role will remain empty unless someone suitable comes along. That may or may not happen, but unfortunate events come to pass when there is an empty seat for too long." He gazed at me. " _Everything_ happens for a reason."

Frowning, I stood. "This is a mistake. I was made to be a warrior, to fight. I can't be neutral when our country is going to hell. Mrs. Yaga saw that herself."

"There's a bigger picture," he said softly. "The only way you can protect your neighbours and yourself is to step into the role and fulfil the terms of the will. Are you ready for me to read the will? It will set everything into motion."

I walked toward the door. "I'm going home, where I know what the hell I'm doing some of the time. I'm going back to fight in the war that's coming our way, the war your so-called neutral Matriarch was prepared to take part in."

I left the building in a hurry, but I had to wait outside for nearly an hour until Margie and Anka emerged.

"He's going to give you some time if you really want to leave," Anka said.

"He doesn't know what he's talking about," I said. "You know what I have to do. I don't get to give up in the middle and claim neutrality. That doesn't save us."

"It protects you," she said urgently. "Didn't you hear him? You would be untouchable! Do you not understand? Even if we fail, the Council can never touch you."

"And where does that leave the rest of you?"

"You could protect us," Margie said. "You could do for us what Mrs. Yaga did for so long."

"She died," I hissed. "She wasn't so untouchable when she died to protect you."

"She gave up her protection to help _you_ ," Anka said sharply. "Don't be so ungrateful."

I took a couple of steps away from her. "I made a deal with her. She gave me a price, and I paid it. She never mentioned me giving up what I'm doing. Why would she? She _joined_ us."

Anka's gaze was unwavering. "She never told you she thought you were like her? She never mentioned lost souls?"

"She never said I had to... I had a _choice_. She was vague, and..." I tried to remember the hag's exact words.

"If you don't take her place, it might never be done," Margie said. "We need you. Emmett could come back. You could—"

"Why does everyone need me for something?" I realized I was yelling and sucked in a breath to try to calm down. "I'm not Mrs. Yaga. I'm not anybody. I'm just..." I shook my head. "Don't tell the others about this. Not now. I can't deal with all of this as well."

"See the bigger picture and know that this could change everything for you." Margie linked her arm in mine. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do, but at least think about it."

"Wait. Why were you two there? He barely spoke to either of you until I left."

Margie exchanged a glance with Anka before answering. "Love, I think we're supposed to convince you. All I know for sure is that there are worse things than the Council. There are far more terrifying enemies. We _need_ you."

I pulled away from her. "If anyone wants to explain it to me, feel free, but if you're just going to keep hinting then I don't want to hear it."

"You're not ready to listen to anybody these days," Anka said in a voice that reminded me of when she scolded her daughter.

"I'm ready to _fight_ ," I insisted. "I don't know how to find lost souls or how to help them. All I can do is kill. That's what's going to win us this war." I let them see my fangs to remind them of my heritage.

Anka laughed. "You saw Mrs. Yaga's true face, Ava. You know the monster my mother was. Don't tell me what we were born to be. You've spent your entire life fighting against that. The lost souls will find you. Emmett, Carl, Esther, even Val and Leah. They've all found you. That's how it works."

"I wasted my time fighting against what I was born to be," I snapped, "because there's only darkness in me, and the only time I feel alive is when I send the light away. I can never be neutral. I'm a monster, and I think like one."

They didn't follow me when I stalked away. A weight had lifted from my shoulders when the truth finally left my lips. I had seen _my_ true face, and it was something to fear.

# 27

I rapped on the bookshop door five times, and Eddie opened it cautiously.

"Locking your door these days?" I shuffled my feet as he glanced down the empty street.

"It's a symbol of safety," he replied. "Were you seen?"

I shook my head. "Hurry up and let me in. It's cold, and we need to talk before anyone else arrives."

Sighing, he let me inside the dimly lit room. I inhaled the familiar scents of magic—freshly doused matches and sea salt. That tinge of darkness I had recently been sensing was absent.

I noticed a bead of sweat running down Eddie's temple. "If _you're_ stressed, then _I_ need to worry."

He ran his hands through his ginger hair. He needed a haircut, and heavy bags cradled his blue eyes. I had never seen Eddie Brogan, Keeper of Gods, in such poor shape.

"I'm not stressed. I'm busy," he said. "While you children run around making friends, I have to ensure there are no traitors in our midst. And I need to prepare for the next step, despite your unnecessary reluctance, Ava."

I shrugged. His next step likely involved taking advantage of magical children. I was the one who would stop him, whether he realised it or not. I took a seat on his counter, much to his chagrin.

"What's today's problem?" he asked.

"Carl and I have been thinking," I said.

He tutted. "A dangerous hobby, to be sure."

Grinning, I swung my legs so my heels kicked solid wood. "We were talking, and we've decided we're nervous about the fact that roughly half of the Council and their consultants are supposed to be on our team. Doesn't that kind of defeat the purpose? And how do we know who we can trust anyway?"

He wiped his brow with the back of his hand. "It's not half. And not all will last until the end. Trust me on that."

"So you're keeping secrets again? How are we supposed to work together if I don't even know the plan?"

He approached me slowly. The bookshelves rattled, but nothing fell, so he was containing his anger. For the moment. "The only one on the Council who is on our side is Gabe, and that was because of _your_ plans. I would never in a million years have taken him on board. Of the consultants, one hates your guts, one has gone missing, and I and the other two are glad for a chance to rise in power. Elathan is a gift, given his history with the Council, and Marina is far more powerful than even you can imagine. I have great uses in mind for her. More importantly, neither of them care enough about you to want you dead." He paused and kept a stern eye on me. "And don't pretend I'm the only one keeping secrets here, pet." His expression softened. "You look exhausted. Are you keeping well?"

Abruptly his mood had changed, and we were back to him talking to me in a doting tone of voice—a _fatherly_ tone of voice. I touched the cross he had once given me, unable to imagine how everything would end. No matter what he did wrong, Eddie was one of the first supernatural people to assist me. He had helped me control my thirst when it had been more of a mental attack than anything else. I still owed him favours, and he hadn't collected. Not yet.

One more thing still bothered me: The warning Maeve had sent to me through Emmett that Eddie was seeking another like me. But why?

"I'm fine." I inched away from him, chilled all over again.

"And how is everyone your way?" he asked. "Still getting along?"

"As well as can be expected. We lost a few along the way. Not everyone wants to be part of a movement. But you were right about what we've gained; there are so many disgruntled people in this country right now."

"And the tattooist? Has she been tracked down yet?"

I rubbed my temples. To my dismay, Carl and Val had recently teamed up in an attempt to find Raven, a one-time inmate of the slave market and someone who could possibly have information on the tattooed assassins. Both my friends had magical tattoos. They believed they would find the right information eventually, but all of their leads had so far resulted in dead ends.

"No sign yet," I said. "She may have left the country, or she could be in hiding. The tattoos might not even be her work."

"She could be dead."

I winced. I had made the mistake of trying to suggest the same thing to Val.

He peered at me. "You look troubled. Is there something I should know?"

"Just thinking about where we go from here." Mrs. Yaga's will was at the forefront of my thoughts, but I frowned as another problem came to mind. "The thing is, not everyone seems to want to follow my lead. I don't know how to make them trust me."

"You don't need their trust. You need their respect." His tone chilled. "You need to let go of your emotions and teach them to obey."

The door rattled as somebody knocked five times. Eddie froze, only relaxing when I nodded.

"Open it," I said. "It's them."

He did, allowing Garda Shay Whelan and Ben O'Halloran, aka Moses, to step inside. Moses held his hands behind his back.

I frowned. "You've got to stop handcuffing him, Shay."

Shay gave me a sweet half-smile. "Best way to take him from the flats without drawing the wrong attention. The lads at the station are covering for me."

"Yeah, but that doesn't explain why he's still handcuffed," I said.

The sullen look on Moses's face turned into a delighted grin. "I caught him in the balls when he dragged me out."

Shay winced before pushing Moses forward. "Don't remind me," he said as he unlocked the cuffs. "Unless you don't want a lift home."

Moses wrapped his arm around Shay's shoulders, barely able to reach. "Me buddy, me pal." Moses was everything I didn't like in a person, and yet I couldn't help liking him. He had lost some weight since the attack on his community, and he wore his scars like badges of honour, but his appetite for change—and vengeance—had only increased. His neighbourhood was owned by supernaturals who hadn't bothered to help when the beasts came, and he wanted payback.

Shay stepped toward me, a look I didn't want to see on his face. "How are you doing? Have you heard from him recently?"

I slid off the counter and walked away. I didn't want to talk about Peter or Emmett. I didn't want anyone to know how I grieved for the loss every time I was alone. I didn't want to talk about the way I was angry at what had been given and then taken away. The taste of family had only fed my hunger, and I had to put that feeling aside to carry on with the very actions that had driven that family away.

And I was still mad at Shay for acting as though I were some kind of filthy dirt-eating monster when he'd learned the truth about me. Everything else felt like an apology I didn't want.

"Ava," he said under his breath.

Ignoring him, I nodded at Eddie.

"Progress so far has been smooth," Eddie said in a self-satisfied tone of voice. "There's more to do, but in the time we've been given, we've all moved swiftly. Erossi has been struggling to deal with the negative PR, and we have been reeling in sympathisers, one soul at a time."

I shivered at the wording, but he didn't seem to notice.

"Both the criminal element and the police force have been affected by someone powerful. If you both can work toward discovering who exactly is pulling the strings, then we're one step closer to finding out where to strike first. If we take the head, the body will be easy to knock down. And if... no, _when_ we rise amongst the rubble and major elements from the human communities stand by our side, the adjustments will be far easier to make."

"There's been some bad press," Shay said. "But people are still too scared to make a stand. Although, human politics have come into play. That could be a game-changer."

Eddie nodded. "As long as humans know there's an alternative. As long as they know there are rebels willing to fight for them, you would be surprised at what we can achieve. Historically, the Irish have been the underdogs, always fighting battles they cannot possibly win, and yet refusing to lie down and die. This time, we have the chance to win. We have the chance to do things the right way. To bring the country to the state it belongs in, the way past wars and martyrs intended."

"And we don't have to destroy the country to do it," I reminded him, thinking of the witch Marina's past ideas of bombing cities with black magic just to win a battle. We needed to win the war, but we needed a country left to win it for.

"There's no reason for destruction as of yet," Eddie said.

"I don't know how much digging I'll have to do," Moses said. "We're trying our best, but it's risky. I'm not sure any of my contacts know how high up this goes."

"Use the brethni," Eddie said. "Ava tells me they have a hive mind. If one breaks ranks, gets caught, and takes the blame to save the others, I believe they will see it as a worthwhile sacrifice."

"Maybe I don't see it that way," Moses said sharply. The brethni had helped save his community. I was glad he had their backs.

"Ask them for suggestions," I said. "Tell them what you need and see if they can come up with an alternative solution to the problem. It's worth a try."

He nodded and dug into his pocket.

Eddie shook his head. "Not in here. No smoke."

Sighing, Moses searched in his other pocket and pulled out a packet of chewing gum instead.

"We've already started looking into this," Shay said. "It's hard to find new additions to the team, given we don't know who's in whose pockets, but the gang who were attacked in the church are all over this. Most of them are part of the new initiative. We're cooperating with the Council for now, but we've taken this personally. We won't stop until we root out the truth. It's going to take more time, but we're in a good position to find out who exactly is in control of the criminals because they're all working together to keep people like Moses here out of jail. Even if we don't get to the top, we're slowly figuring out who exactly is being controlled, so when the time comes, we'll know who can't be trusted."

That was the tough part, finding all of the weeds so we would know what we needed to destroy.

"Excellent," Eddie said softly. "There will be sacrifices by the end, but all of the pieces will land as they should."

"We're not sacrificing people," I said.

He waved a hand as if to say, "You women," and I felt that urge deep in my gut again—a gnawing, biting sense of violent rage. Some days, I believed there were worse things than being a victim, but other days, I didn't care. I wasn't sure what I thought of the person I was suddenly becoming.

"It's time for the humans to leave," Eddie said, cocking his head to the side as if he were listening to something. "They've stayed too long already."

Moses nodded at me and went outside, but Shay lingered at the door when I started to close it after them.

"Ava, wait," he said in a low, urgent voice. "Can I see you? I need to talk... to explain—"

"No." I shut the door firmly in his face.

"Don't make enemies of our allies," Eddie said.

"Personal issues can't come into this. You taught me that."

He observed me steadily. "Very well. I hope you know what you're doing."

I widened my eyes. "When has that ever happened?"

He grinned then, and the tension left my shoulders. I was tired of being on edge around Eddie. He couldn't be worse than the alternative, no matter how dark and sticky the stains on his soul were.

"None of this matters if Fionnuala allies herself with bigger powers than us," I said.

"You mean if the son marries into more power," he said with a strange smile. "That could change the game, but you forget all of those remarkable children just waiting to be wielded like weapons."

"Eddie, I—"

"We need power, Ava, not just small-time criminals and Garda Sergeants. Even if the Garda Sergeants do come from special places." He smiled again, his eyes going elsewhere, and it did _not_ make me comfortable. I hoped he didn't have plans for Shay, too, especially since I wasn't particularly attracted to Shay's blood—a sure sign that his bloodline held the magical protection once freely given by gods.

Eddie's eyes narrowed. "You should have brought Val."

"Need her to protect the group." She didn't have to be there every night, but I didn't want her too close to Eddie in case he got any ideas about her usefulness.

"So be it. There will be other times. It seems the werewolves did a decent job of running the vampires out of the UK," he said lightly. "There will be a lot of vampires looking for somewhere to go. For someone to blame."

"No," I said firmly.

"You can't pick and choose based on your past, and it's not your job to enforce morality. It's not the fault of every vampire that your family was destroyed by one, and revenge won't make you happy."

I took a step toward the door. "I'm going. I have stuff to do."

"Of course you do," he said. "But be ready. The time to act may arrive sooner than you think. And play nice with the gardaí. We'll need them."

There was no cool presence around as I stalked out of the bookshop, and for some reason, that worried me even more.

I walked home, shoving my hands deep in my pockets to keep them warm. The sharp bite in the air spelled winter, and that usually meant the vampires came out to play for longer, but I hadn't come across a single one since the fight against the BVA. Daimhín was still on the missing list, the vampires who'd joined the BVA's call to arms were all either dead or in the Council's cells, and the rest were hiding out. I shivered, telling myself it was from the cold night air rather than the idea the vampires knew something I didn't.

I heard footsteps behind me three streets away from the cul-de-sac. I slowed my pace, sending out my other senses. Only one. Possibly someone making their way home. Possibly someone completely innocent.

But the red pulsing humanity behind me was cloaked with darkness, and I wasn't about to let that follow me all the way home. I crossed the road and turned down a dark lane that served as a shortcut between two main roads.

I gripped my dagger eagerly. Since I was no longer trying to be a good influence on Emmett, I was free to indulge in the darkness inside me. I sometimes tried to recall the guilt of using vampire-like gifts or tried to mourn the loss of life, but a switch had flipped in my brain, and death didn't seem like a huge deal any longer. It had been almost a year since I'd killed the vampire Maximus in his sleep, a year in which I had changed from a victim to a hunter, and I wasn't sure if I could ever go back, no matter what Mrs. Yaga's will needed me to agree to.

The footsteps behind me hastened as I hid into the shadows of a dank doorway. The scent of urine and vomit made the bile rise in my gut. I saw the figure hesitate under a street light, and I waited until he came closer.

I crouched, counting his heartbeats as he approached. He was about to walk right past me, but I leapt at him, knocking him off-kilter. He automatically reached out and gripped my jacket, managing to pull me down, too.

I straddled him, landing two punches to his jaw before he recovered and fought back wildly. Like the other human I had encountered who had been shrouded with the shadows, he was unusually strong, and a well-timed strike to my torso gave him the opening he needed to get the better of me.

I let him roll me over and wrap his hands around my neck. His mouth widened into a bloody grin. I still had my dagger, and I was about to stab him in the gut when I managed to get a good look at him.

He was young, late teens at most. His eyes were hazel, and in my mind's eye, I saw Emmett being strangled by a force he couldn't control. I couldn't kill the boy for it, despite how hard hearted I had become.

I let the knife slip out of my fingers and reached up to touch his feverish skin with my bare hands. I held his cheeks. His eyes narrowed with confusion, and his fingers tightened. I struggled to take a breath, but I stayed calm and prepared to let the light inside me suck the shadow away.

He convulsed, his entire body shaking, but his rough grip still held, and my hands weakened. I used the last of my strength to jerk my head upward and rammed my forehead into his face. He let go as blood spurted from his nose. I grunted from the wrenching pain in my side, but I held on, determined.

I threw him onto his back as the shadows swirled under my skin. I heard them whisper and moan for me to join the darkness inside, but I closed my eyes and let the light burn them away. My skin was on fire, my head spinning with uncontrollable urges, and when it was over and all of the shadows had been destroyed, I collapsed beside the unconscious boy, panting hard.

I dried my face with my sleeves and discovered my eyes, ears, and nose had bled profusely. Mrs. Yaga's warnings about paying the price came back to me, so I distracted myself by checking on the young man next to me.

His chest rose and fell steadily, and I let out a sigh of relief. He would survive with only a few bruises to show for it. And possibly a broken nose, I added as I watched blood trickle from his nostrils.

My stomach rumbled, and my fangs shot out so fast they sliced my lower lip. I licked my bloody mouth. I pressed my thumb against the slick, fresh blood on the man's chin, feeling a little lightheaded at the sight of the crimson life-force on my fingertip. The bloodlust was so unexpected that my hand was halfway to my mouth before I realised it. I hesitated, staring. It was such a waste, and yet, if I had a taste, did I really trust myself not to go further?

Ever since I had used Gabe's light as a weapon, I had been different. Maybe my body needed blood, but I wasn't healing, and pain had become far more intense. I was weak, too human when I needed to be _more_.

That was my excuse as I sucked the blood from my thumb, feeling a high like no other. A rabid sense of desire flooded my body.

I leaned over him, sniffing and hesitating, longing to satisfy my craving. I argued with myself, but the taste in my mouth shouted louder than any sense I had. I licked his chin, and a million memories rushed through my head: Wesley, Becca, Carl, Peter. All of the blood. All of the vital life. The power afterward, the feeling of invincibility. The cause could use that strength. The uprising would need fierce warriors. I could just...

A moan startled me. The young man's eyes flickered open, and I stepped back, my cheeks flooding with shame. What was I _doing_?

I called for an ambulance, pretending I had found him and that he had been mugged. That would explain why he wasn't wearing a jacket in winter and why he had no identification. My story didn't cover my own wounds, so I snuck away when the ambulance arrived.

I ran home, ignoring the pain in my side and the new lust for blood rushing through my body. I slipped into the cul-de-sac unnoticed. Most of the lights were out in the houses. I prayed Carl wasn't in my home waiting for me, and my prayers were answered.

I showered in a desperate attempt to feel clean, but I shook all night, unable to sleep.

All because of a drop of blood.

# 28

Over the last month, Carl and I had developed a routine of mindless entertainment as a way of avoidance. Video games and films a couple of evenings a week had turned out to be reasonable avenues. For two hours or so, we didn't have to think about wars or lost loved ones. We didn't have to talk. We didn't have to be alone.

A few nights after the incident with the shadow guy, I was still jumpy from the blood cravings. I couldn't tell anyone, couldn't let them know I was like a junkie craving a fix. The thirst had subsided, but I kept holding my breath in case Carl smelled particularly yummy. I relaxed enough to get into the film and was pretending Emilio Estevez and _The Breakfast Club_ hadn't just made me cry when Carl pressed Pause and blew out a heaving sigh.

I looked over at him. "What's up?"

"Feeling restless. All of this waiting is..." He shook his head. "We're always on the verge of something. It's hard to relax."

"Same for everyone."

"Except you get to go out and do things. It's just... ever think on what our lives would be like if we had never met?" he asked.

"All the time," I admitted. "I'd be back in my grotty little flat, not having a clue that a succubus was stealing my energy." I hesitated, ready to lie. "My thirst would be out of control, but I wouldn't have to deal with anything other than deciding what to eat for dinner or hoping I could make the rent for another month."

"And I'd still be working for Maria's father, wondering if there was anything better out there." He stared at me, but I couldn't read his expression. "Despite the moaning, the worst days here are better than the best days before. I don't regret a thing. I thought I would. I thought I would feel bitter about it all, but it feels right. All of this means something."

"Until you die for it," I said. _Or get bitten by your hungry best friend._ "Then it means nothing at all."

"You need to talk about him," he said softly, mistaking the bitterness of my tone. "Talk _to_ him instead of avoiding his calls. You can't keep blocking what you're feeling forever."

I was about to protest when a scream rang out in the night. The sound echoed so loudly I wasn't entirely sure if it was one voice or many.

"Warning signal." His voice rose with excitement. "Number five's on watch."

"Let's check it out."

Carl made it outside first, grabbing a weapon on his way. I couldn't remember when keeping a weapon stash by my front door had begun to seem normal, but it was definitely convenient.

As I ran outside, an arrow whipped through the air, quickly followed by a low curse, and I knew that Ry was already at his post. We had plans of attack and defence, strategies we had practised as a group. So I wasn't as worried as I had once been.

After the warning scream, a chilling silence reigned. My eyes adjusted in the dark, but my other senses were faster at picking out life forces. I found an extra six of those.

Val rushed out of Anka's home, a mace in her hand. Her shoulders expanded, causing her shadow to look like the worst kind of monster. "Leah says assassins," she hissed at us. "Hybrids of some kind. Imbued with fae magic again. Not a problem."

"I agree," I whispered. "They know we're aware, so let's take them on. I think Ry grazed one with an arrow. I can smell his blood." Thankfully, it didn't smell enticing. "Okay, there are two at the mouth of the cul-de-sac. Two more pairs are moving slowly behind the gardens on each side of the road. Val, you go behind Anka's house and find the pair moving that way; I'll take the other side of the road. Carl, get Lorcan and Esther on the street. The three of you need to make sure the ones up front don't try to help. Ry and the others will be watching from their windows. Make sure you stay in range so they can help you."

"Do we question them?" Carl asked.

I glared at the darkness as if it were to blame. "No. Not this time. No escape. No mercy. Not when they sneak up on us in the night."

I expected him to protest, but he only nodded. We separated and slipped into the shadows. I let myself into the first back garden and made my way down, reaching out with my other senses to ensure I didn't get backed into a corner.

I moved through the small, grass-covered yards faster than the assassins, meeting them halfway. Hearing their approach, I waited, half-hidden by Margie's stunted apple tree. The pair climbed noisily over a wall to my left, jumping right into the patches of herbs the woman doted over. I lingered in the shadows, waiting for my chance. I counted heartbeats, my palms sweating.

One gave an impatient grunt. "Is this far enough?" he asked too loudly.

The other nodded, his eyes narrowing as he glanced in my direction. I side-stepped quickly and slit the throat of the noisy one before the second could react.

The remaining assassin attacked, and I realised too late that he was the one I should have killed first. He didn't make a sound as he stepped over the body. I feinted left to right, but he adjusted his moves in a split second.

His fists caught me again and again. I attempted to put some space between us. He crowded me, never slowing, boxing as though he had been training his entire life. I ducked and kicked out, but he jumped over my foot as if he expected the move. He grabbed my hair and yanked hard, using my weight against me. I fell heavily on my side, and pain seared throughout my body.

Ignoring the agony, I scrambled to my feet only to meet his fist with my face. Gritting my teeth, I threw caution to the wind and fell on him, meeting his strikes as best I could until he reached for a weapon. The metal of a blade glinted under the light of the moon.

My side screamed with pain until my sight blurred, but I blocked the assassin's attacks, barely keeping out of the way of the curved edge of his weapon. He wasn't as experienced as the ones we had fought before, but he was fuelled with a mad rage that I couldn't seem to defeat. I was beginning to regret not drinking my fill of blood.

He spun with perfect balance, confusing me until his elbow landed directly against my wound, closely followed by his dagger aimed at my throat. I swallowed a shriek and stumbled out of the arc of his slicing assault, barely avoiding death by his hand. I fought blindly, pain causing my head to feel as if it would spin off my shoulders, but nothing I threw at him slowed his attack. He forced me against the back wall of the house, his blade at my throat, pinning me in place. He hissed in a language I didn't know. I cut my fingers trying to wrestle the blade away, but I felt the burn of the sharp edge sear through the delicate skin of my throat.

Suddenly, his body stiffened, and the knife fell from his hand. His eyes widened as he gurgled, blood seeping from the corners of his lips. He collapsed, revealing a knife wedged in the back of his neck.

I sank to the ground in relief and gazed up at Desmond as I pressed the back of my hand against the shallow wound on my throat. A friend of Ry, Desmond was an old exiled fae from a low-ranking bloodline. He had lost the source of his family's power, along with his fortune, when the rest of his people were murdered. I didn't like him, but I owed him for saving my life.

As usual, he wasn't alone. Gareth, a small chubby man, never left his side, and I wasn't sure if they were lovers or if Desmond still had an actual servant.

"Are you an idiot? He was about to finish the spell. It would be quicker to take your own life," Desmond said haughtily as his companion dragged me to my feet. "You fought like an inexperienced child."

My heart strummed so fast it left me breathless. "You were watching?"

"I saw it all," he said. "You're not fit to lead a pack of dogs."

"Good thing there are no dogs here."

His sneer turned into mocking laughter. "That's a matter of opinion. Gareth, go check on the others."

Gareth scurried away, but Desmond remained to pass on a few more insults. We were still arguing when Esther came to find us.

"They're all dead," she said triumphantly. She glanced from me to Desmond with a frown. "Everything okay here?"

"Not at all," he said. He searched the pockets of the dead men before stalking off.

Esther eyed my neck with concern. "You okay?"

"Yeah, it's nothing. Come on before he starts stirring shit."

We followed Des to the front of the houses where some of our friends had gathered. Each step felt as though my feet were weighed down with concrete. Val held a towel against her bleeding arm, but that was the only obvious injury. Our plans had worked well against a small group of enemies.

"Success," Lorcan said, but his smile was empty.

"And almost disaster," Desmond said. "Check the bodies. All of them will be carrying another piece of the spell, I'd wager."

"What spell?" Val asked.

Desmond turned to smirk at me. "An ancient spell that would likely have invoked a figurative plague on these houses. An old one, but a goody."

"How do you know so much about it?" I demanded.

He held up what looked like a stick that had been dipped in tar. "Fae magic. They attempted to form a triangle, each person bringing a different piece. They wanted to die to make the blood sacrifice. The more blood the better. And this one"—he gestured at me—"almost let herself die, almost let the last utter the very words that would have destroyed us all."

"Oh, come _on_ ," Carl said.

" _She_ was almost killed by a half-breed weakling," Desmond announced. "Her mistakes could have destroyed everyone here."

"Nobody died," I said through clenched teeth.

" _This time_." His smirk widened. "You can't take care of yourself, never mind anyone else."

He shoved me, and I almost fell. Lorcan caught my arm, steadying me. Esther moved to stand in front of me and glared at Desmond until he walked away, but he was followed by others.

"They don't fear you," Cam said from behind me.

I rolled my eyes. "I don't _want_ them to fear me."

"More fool you."

Desmond and his groupies moved out of earshot, and Cam headed back to the house he was staying in. My friends closed ranks, gathering around me.

"Ava?" Esther asked. "What happened?"

"Nothing." I shrugged off Lorcan's hand. "Desmond's an idiot who interfered because he wanted something to talk about."

"Are you injured?" Val asked. "You look unsteady on your feet."

"I'm fine."

"Ava—" Carl began.

"I said I'm fine," I snapped. "Jesus, can everyone stop overreacting for a bloody second?"

The four of them exchanged glances that I ignored. I walked away and let myself back into my home to wash the blood from my fingers. Once, the sight of it would have upset me, but I no longer cared.

As if to remind me of the guilt I was supposed to feel, my phone beeped with a text message from my ex-boyfriend, Wesley, apologising because somebody in his family had let Nancy see news reports that filled her head with words reminding her of our past. My grandmother's bad days were coming more frequently since I had lifted the veil between the human and supernatural world.

I heard the front door open and shook my head. My friends were nothing if not persistent. Somebody began to fill the kettle, and I knew I was in for a long night, but at least it gave me an excuse to ignore Wes's text.

Val, Esther, and Carl were in my kitchen when I headed downstairs.

"We can go over what happened tomorrow," I said.

Val held up her hand. "That's not why we're here."

"You're hurt," Carl said. "Do you need Eddie to come over or something?"

I shook my head. _Definitely not Eddie._ "I'm fine. He got a few lucky digs in at me, that's all. I didn't need Desmond's help. He interfered before I got a chance to finish what I was doing."

"Ava, you almost fell over," Esther said.

"Okay, fine," I snapped. "I admit I wasn't on top form."

"How come?" Carl asked.

I blew out a breath. "I didn't want you all to worry, but I was followed from Eddie's place the other night."

The chorus of "What?" and "What happened?" gave me a headache.

"Assassins?" Esther asked. "Were you hurt?"

"It was a human," I said, "overcome with the shadows, which makes me think Coyle is back in town. That's if he ever left. I landed heavily, and then I had to burn the shadows away, and that wears me out a little. That's all."

"Wears you out?" Carl said. "You bleed. You—"

"I did, but..." I shifted uncomfortably. "That's not a problem."

"Gabe said you bled like that when the beasts almost killed you, when he helped you with his light. Ava, maybe you can't withstand having so much damage done to you all the time."

I usually failed to get Carl off my back when he had that determined look in his eye. I knew our bond made him care, but they had to keep believing I was as strong as they needed me to be.

"Here's the thing," I said. "I admit I was a little off my game tonight, but it's not what you think. I kind of had a moment when... I might have wanted to drink blood. More specifically, that human's blood."

"Is that why you've been so tense around me tonight?" Carl asked, looking hurt. "Were you afraid to be around me? Why didn't you tell me?"

"It surprised me. That's all." I tried to smile. "It's been a while since it came on so strong. Took me off guard."

"Did you drink the human's blood?" Val asked. "Did he survive?"

"I cleaned him of the shadows, and he's alive," I said firmly.

"But did you drink?" she persisted.

"She couldn't have," Esther said. "She would have destroyed all of those assassins alone if she had drunk blood."

"Then perhaps we should feed her," Val said drily.

But Carl's eyes were fixed on me. "Ava?" he said.

I squirmed under his stare, pleading with my eyes. "It was just a drop," I said in a small voice. "I didn't bite him. I just... tasted."

"Is this going to be a problem?" he asked, sounding business-like rather than upset.

"No." I felt about two inches tall. "I'm fine now."

"Maybe Val's right," Esther said. "Maybe the time is right for you to drink."

"No," Carl said. "She's not ready. Look at her eyes. If this is what one drop did to her, we can't risk her drinking her fill and losing control." He turned to me. "But if it has to happen, I'll volunteer."

"Shut up."

"I'm serious, Ava. We can't afford for you to bond with someone else, and I know the score. I'm willing to make the sacrifice if it means we all survive in the end. But you need to let go of the guilt first. You can't keep tormenting yourself. Depriving yourself could be the cause of the cravings. We don't know for sure."

I held his gaze. "Do you think I should drink blood?"

The corner of his mouth twitched, but I couldn't read his expression. "I don't think you need it."

I wished I had the same confidence in myself.

# 29

Late the following night, someone knocked gently on my door. I wouldn't have heard the soft sound if I had actually managed to get some sleep. Fat chance of that happening when all I could think about was the way everyone had been looking at me lately.

After another knock, I ran to answer, certain something was wrong even though no warning had sounded. A familiar figure stood outside, his long black and platinum hair gleaming under the moonlight.

"Oh," Phoenix said, looking surprised. "You're up."

"Um, you knocked."

He glanced around at the other houses. He rubbed at his chest, and my heart ached for him.

"Do you want to come in?"

He stared at me for a couple of seconds before nodding. He followed me inside and took a seat at my kitchen table. "I wanted to warn you that we had returned. My mother bound us all to secrecy. Have there been any attacks?"

I froze. Did he know something about the attacks? "A few," I said slowly. "Nothing worth mentioning."

He relaxed. "Good. We only returned today."

"Think that gets your mother off the hook?"

He scowled. "It obviously lessens the chances. Perhaps you should focus on another face for your enemy."

" _Our_ enemy. You swore to protect the twins. An attack on us is an attack on you." I added softly, "On your children."

"My children," he whispered, harsh lines deepening in his forehead. "It's a strange phrase when I remember nothing of them. Yet I find myself lying awake at night, struggling to recall a memory of my own."

"I'm sorry."

"Why would I give up those memories when I'm haunted with trying to remember them? It's impossible. They're gone. There's no getting them back because they don't exist anymore."

He looked so miserable that I wanted to hug him, but I didn't dare.

He caught my eye and gave me a wry smile. "I also came to tell you that everything went well over there. The people rose up, aided no doubt by what went on here, and the werewolves ran the vampires into hiding. They were ill-equipped to deal with us _and_ the humans taking up arms. They weren't prepared for a counter-attack so soon after the fiasco here, and many vampires surrendered before the end."

"Icarus?"

"Our favourite werewolf is safe and well," he said with a smile. "You would have been proud to see him."

"Maybe I should have gone," I said wistfully, despite knowing I likely wouldn't have returned alive. "Too much talking going on over here lately."

He nodded. "There were those parts over there, too. Extremely boring to sit through."

"You sound like a kid." I grinned. "You're probably ancient, right?"

He stared at the table. "In fae terms, I'm still a youth. Human definitions would wildly differ. I _feel_ old."

I couldn't read his expression, but I decided I wouldn't be able to sleep if I didn't blurt out what was on my mind. "There's been a lot of stuff in the newspapers. About you and your fiancée."

His eyes darkened. "There's been a lot made of our betrothal. Some of her family were murdered during the initial attacks by the BVA, allowing her to inherit a position of power, so my mother decided it was time for us to meet. Her son in exchange for loyalty. We all have our parts to play."

"What's she like?"

"Suitable," he said. "Her bloodline uses mental magic, just like my father's side of the family. Although my father considered its use cowardly, my mother likes the idea of how powerful our offspring could be. More importantly, the alliance between our countries will be fully established. This will strengthen both the fae and our ruling bodies."

I thought of how unstoppable his mother would be and tried not to shiver. "How was it over there? The fighting, I mean."

He closed his eyes and smiled, his expression softening. "It was magnificent." He opened his eyes again before I could clear the disgust from my expression, and he frowned. "You look as though you don't feel the same way. I saw you on our own battlefield. You are like me, born to be a warrior. Except it's more literal for you, for your kind."

"So I've been told." I sighed. "Never mind. Want a coffee or something?"

"Okay."

"Can you tell me more about the werewolves?" I asked as I moved around the kitchen. Pheonix's confirmation of his mother's plans made me nervous, and I still didn't know if I could trust him, but that wouldn't stop me from probing.

"I can," he said. "You're moving strangely. Are you still injured?"

I stiffened. "I'm fine. So anyway, I'm trying to understand why you keep them caged, and I just... I can't."

"The werewolves are my favourite race," he admitted, "but like any race, some beings are wilder than others, harder to understand. They've been repressed in an attempt to make them controllable."

"In what way?"

His eyebrows pushed together. "Keeping all of them close to each other is unnatural, as are the small spaces. I told you the newest generations are smaller than the last. Icarus should be their leader, you know. He's the dominant one and the smartest. They've been kept like savages for so long that they aren't anything like a human, but they're not all beast, either. They never were, but the werewolves today are nothing like the ones my family kept in captivity so long ago."

"Do they speak?"

"It depends on who is around." He caught sight of my irritated expression. "Yes, Ava, they can speak. They just choose not to most of the time. They prefer to communicate in their animal form. Unlike the shifters, they are more animal than human."

"What do you think would happen if they were free? What would they do?"

He smiled, longing in his green eyes. "They would separate into groups and run free, the way they're supposed to. They would likely live in caves somewhere and educate their children in the ways of hunting and survival. They would kill and maim and abandon the weakest of the pack. This world can't understand that life, and my kind has always been inclined to step on those who are stronger, so we cage the werewolves and force them to breed. We try to _domesticate_ them."

"But _you_ care about them."

A grunt was his only response. He stood abruptly and went to the fridge where a picture Emmett had drawn was stuck by a magnet. "You have a child?" he asked.

I shook my head. "He's not mine, and he's not here anymore." I turned away, but he touched my arm.

"What have you lost?" he asked.

"Something that was never mine." I shrugged and stepped out of his reach. "I grew up with my grandmother. She was human, and some angel persuaded her to lie to me about everything and treat me in a way that would keep me obedient."

"Like the wolves," he said. "Like me."

I scraped my teeth across my bottom lip, squeezing my eyes shut as I pushed a half-forgotten memory back where I had locked it away. "In a way," I said after a moment, inwardly cursing the shaking of my voice. "I only found out about my true heritage recently. Growing up, I was terrified I'd give in to my thirst, so I kept to myself as much as I could. You met Carl here. Tall, blond?"

He nodded, and we sat at the table with our coffees.

"I accidentally made Carl a kind of slave while saving him from a vampire. I was led to Peter Brannigan, who tried to help me free Carl. It's a long story, but Peter's son had been taken to the slave market years ago. Peter is human and worked for the Council, and we kind of helped each other."

"You were involved with him?" he asked.

"Not exactly. I mean, kind of." I bit my lip hard in an effort to stop rambling. "I don't know. We were digging so hard into finding out about his son, then whoever had him just let him go, let the boy come to us. But Peter had only known a toddler, and he couldn't deal with having an older child in his life. So I took care of Emmett for a while. We were close. Like, we bonded, and Peter ended up moving in. But it was too dangerous here, so Peter took Emmett away. To keep him safe."

He met my eyes, and I knew we understood each other. We both held a darker part inside us, and normality would probably always evade us. We had both lost that one chance of family, which was probably why I trusted him when nobody else did.

"When you told me my children were here, I had the idea they were still children. Small. Young. Lots of memories still to make. And then I saw adults who had already made a life without my presence. It was harder to accept my son as a man. I think I would have been more willing to understand if you had handed me a babe in arms. It almost felt as though I had lost them without having them to begin with. It sounds selfish, I know."

"I get it," I said softly. "Trust me. I get it. But it's not too late. It's like Peter and Emmett. You need time to adjust, but you get to make new memories with them now. Maybe you'll make up for what you missed out on if they become parents themselves."

He blinked. "Do you think that's possible? After all they've been through, do you believe they can have a normal life?"

I really hoped so. "They're good people. It doesn't matter if they have normal or not. Lorcan would find a way to be happy, no matter what. And Lucia may not speak, but never underestimate her. And they're so... so _pure_ , despite everything that's been done to them. There's no bad in those two."

"I like how you make them sound, but they look at me with such distrust that I can't imagine a life with them in it."

He sounded desperate for reassurance, but I couldn't give him false hope. It would take a lot to convince Lorcan to trust his father, especially after Phoenix had admitted to giving away his memories of the twins and their mother, even if he couldn't remember why.

"She sees you," I said. "In her visions. With the werewolves mostly. The same things get repeated a lot. Apart from that, she's been coming up blank more often than not. You said Lucia's kind of power ran in your family. Is it possible for somebody to block that power?"

He looked surprised. "Block it? In theory, yes, but it would be highly unlikely. It's a difficult trick to perform and even harder to sustain."

A lot of highly unlikely things had happened recently.

He leaned forward eagerly. "Maybe we have a connection. Perhaps that's why she sees me. It's possible that my being around has pushed everything else away."

Or maybe there was something important involving Phoenix that she was meant to see. Maybe the visions were urgent because they contained a message she was supposed to understand.

"Lucia saw Koda's death coming," I said after a moment. "It was a while ago, but it seemed like a clear vision."

"He's old. His time will come soon, and the Council will be at odds as the quest for power begins again."

"Your mother might—"

"She can't be the one," he said firmly, as if reassuring himself. "You didn't see her in the UK. She was everything a leader should be, and she wants me to be happy. I had my doubts before, but she's behaved so differently that—"

"She's different because you're playing by her rules now," I said.

Red dots coloured the centres of his cheeks. "I should go. They'll be wondering where I've gotten to. I haven't left the werewolves alone much in a long time. There will be talk if I'm seen here. I've been watching my mother, and I believe there are a lot of things I haven't learned yet. I won't trust anyone completely until I learn more. I want an explanation as to why I gave up my memories. I'll keep out of the way as much as possible until I can explain it to Lucia and Lorcan. Can you let them know I'm thinking of them?"

The pain in his eyes caused a lump to form in my throat. "Of course."

I walked him outside, feeling as though I should say something but unable to figure out what that might be. I had felt a connection to the confused fae ever since we fought together with the werewolves. We were both struggling to find ourselves, both lost once we left the battlefield. Knowing I wasn't the only oddball in the world was sort of a relief.

At my gate, he hesitated. "I should go," he said again.

"Are you still... I mean, are you free to come and go as you please?"

He shrugged. "I'm no longer exiled. I apparently proved myself enough for that. My desire to battle rather than deal in politics was finally of some use. No longer the disappointment." His smile lacked humour. "My mother doesn't want anyone to know we've returned early, so I'm not supposed to be seen."

I grinned. "Maybe people will think you're Lorcan."

His face lit up. "That would be convenient. Ava, I—"

"Ava?"

We both turned to see Leah a few yards away, her hood covering her eyes and a bow and a quiver full of arrows strapped to her shoulder.

A warning chill spread down my spine. "You okay?" I asked, sensing Phoenix bristle beside me.

"I woke up. Felt power," she explained. She tipped her head, and her hood fell. She had recently turned sixteen and managed to look innocent and wise at the same time. She was an important human, and a good ally to have, but having her around was risky, considering her ability to find power. If I took Mrs. Yaga's path, whatever that truly was, I would no longer be able to fight for people like Leah.

"It's okay," I said. "He's just leaving. Go back to bed."

She chewed on her bottom lip, twisting her foot on the pavement. "The thing is, this could be a good time to go see the children if we bring _him_ with us. Nobody would stop him, and—"

"Leah, I can't risk you like that. The Council could take you in again."

Her cheeks flushed red. "But I can help. I can figure out what they can do, what everyone is trying to use against you."

I sighed, surprised that Leah was being so open around Phoenix when nobody else seemed to trust him.

He nudged my elbow. "I'm curious, too. I can take her with me. I will protect her."

Leah grinned, probably realising I was half-afraid to say no to the fae in case he turned on us.

"If you tell Val I did this, I _will_ kill you," I warned her. "I'm going, too."

"Great. I already left a note for Val, though," Leah admitted. "She might go on a rampage if she realises I'm missing, so I'm not taking any chances."

"Got it all worked out, eh?" I took a deep breath before facing Phoenix. "If you or any of the Council lay a hand on this girl, I will end you."

His amusement at the threat didn't help my fear. I had seen Phoenix fight. I had heard rumours of the scope of his mother's power. I _really_ didn't want to go up against him, but I would if necessary.

"Come on," he said. "My driver's waiting." Seeing my hesitation, he nodded. "He's mine now. Don't worry."

I decided not to think about what that meant. He strode off, leaving Leah and me to trail behind him.

"That was a dangerous move," I whispered to Leah. "You don't know him."

"I know enough," she replied, jutting her chin stubbornly. "He feels like Lorcan."

"Don't let Lorcan's goodness confuse you. We can't trust anyone. That's our default mode. Remember that, Leah."

" _You_ trust him."

I huffed out a laugh. "Maybe I'm not the best judge of character."

She patted my arm. "You've done okay so far."

_Not always._

The car was outside the cul-de-sac, and I recognised the driver as someone I had once threatened. His head bopped in time with obnoxiously loud music, and he sang along, never missing a word.

Leah exchanged a glance with me. Phoenix opened the front door on the passenger side, and the driver jumped about a foot in the air, his face paling. His fingers fumbled with the radio. I smiled at him, and he blessed himself. I popped open the back door, and Leah and I slid into the car.

Phoenix snapped out directions.

The driver hesitated. "It's just that... we've been warned, you know?" The man looked as though he was trying to figure out which order was the most life-threatening.

"Who am I?" Phoenix asked coolly.

"I'll take you, but—"

"Silence."

The driver clamped his mouth shut and drove us to the grounds where the children lived. The grounds were beautiful, but the building reminded me of an asylum. We had risked death to rescue those children from Hell, but they were trapped again, waiting to be used by yet another master. I had failed them in the worst way, and I owed it to them to figure out a way to get them back to their families. Besides, I felt a connection to them because Emmett would have been trapped amongst them if somebody from the slave market hadn't decided to get rid of him first.

We got out of the car at the gates to find sleeping Guardians in the security hut instead of alert warriors.

"This is weird," I whispered. "Leah, get back in the car."

"No." She shook her head. "We've come this far."

"We'll edge around the wall," Phoenix said, gazing around. "If we just—"

I held up a hand to silence him and pointed to a small garden on the left. From previous visits, I knew a bench was there, surrounded by trees and plants and well hidden, particularly in the dark. Two sets of racing heartbeats had alerted me.

Leah nodded and strode toward the shrubbery. She felt something, just as I did, and she had apparently forgotten the meaning of the word caution. Phoenix hurried to lead the way, and I kept at the back to ensure nobody could get to Leah without going through either Phoenix or me. The place could have been under attack, but I didn't sense any rage or bloodlust in the air.

We crept beyond the trees, where I heard giggles and whispering. On the bench sat a figure straddled by a teenage girl with her skirt around her hips. I covered Leah's eyes without a second thought. She pulled away my hand with an embarrassed groan.

The boy froze and then laughed, the sound ringing loudly in the night air. The girl automatically adjusted her skirt. He gripped her tighter and leaned his chin on her shoulder, his dark hair falling into his eyes. She pressed her face against his neck, shaking with laughter.

"I remember you," he said, looking at me.

As we approached them, Phoenix said, "I take it you two have something to do with the sleeping Guardians." He sounded slightly impressed.

"You helped us," I said. "You helped fight against the guards in the slave market."

"And look where it got me," the boy replied. "Prettier place, but a prison all the same."

"I'm sorry," I said. "I'm trying to change that. What did you do to the Guardians?"

He patted the girl on the back. "Some of us have skills." He grinned. "What are you sneaking around for?"

"We just want to take a look around. If we go inside, will there be any Guardians awake?"

He shrugged. "Hard to tell. Her tricks can be kind of unstable. We left the side door open. Go in that way. If anyone's around, it's probably just kitchen staff."

"How are they treating you here?" Phoenix asked.

"Same as anywhere else. Now, do you mind? We don't get much time alone." He gave us a lopsided smile that was pretty endearing, but the hardness remained in his eyes.

Again, I was forced to remind myself that the children had been raised in death and blood and fear. The boy in front of me had killed, been trained to kill. Emmett might have gone through the exact same thing.

We left them there, the girl's giggles erupting as soon as we were out of sight.

"Maybe we should have separated them," I said, feeling a little uncomfortable at the realisation that both teens were probably only a little older than Leah.

"We don't have time for a scene," Phoenix said. "You said he helped you before?"

I exhaled loudly. "When we finally got to the market in Hell, he was one of the guards. The ones who aren't sold have to work there. He turned on the guards who attacked us then asked us not to hurt the children." I thought of Emmett with a pang. "They grow up fast in the market. But I'm not so sure they know how to handle the things they've gone through."

Leah trembled next to me.

"You okay?" I asked.

She nodded. "If it wasn't for Val, I'd be one of them. I'd be stuck here. Emmett, too. Even Dita if things had been different. Imagine if someone like you had ended up here. This is just another prison. You can't let this keep happening, Ava. You have to stop it."

I took her hand. "I'm doing my best, Lee. It's just taking longer than I expected."

"My mother won't let that happen," Phoenix said in a low voice. "You'd have to kill her first, and you would never get close enough to her to cause her harm. She would kill you before you could attack in any case. I don't think you realise what she can do. If her sights are set on these children, forget them."

"Then I'll have to convince her she's wrong," I said firmly.

He scoffed, "You are nothing more than an ant to her. She'll step on you and forget your name immediately."

Leah stepped right up to Phoenix and put her hands on her hips, looking fierce for the first time since we had met. "Ants work _together_ for the good of the colony. They do what's best for everyone, and they survive. Your mother only cares about herself."

He shook with fury. "You know _nothing_ about my mother."

I stepped between them. "Calm down. She's a teenage girl. Take your anger out on me if you can't control yourself but don't even think about putting it on her."

"We should hurry," was his reply. "We don't have much time."

He turned abruptly and headed for the building. Leah and I had to jog to keep up with him.

He stayed silent until we grew close to the end of the driveway. "I should go in first. Scope out the situation."

"Maybe we should stick together." I gazed at the building. "Leah's probably safer with you than me when it comes to Guardians."

Leah looked paler than usual.

"You okay?" I asked her.

She nodded, looking determined, and took a step forward. "Let's get on with this."

We snuck around the building to the side door and into the kitchen. The area was strangely empty of life, but as soon as we stepped outside of the kitchen, Leah gasped and sagged against the wall.

"It's too much," she said. "There's so much here. I can't..." She shook her head.

Phoenix lifted her into his arms, gentle despite his earlier anger. "We should leave."

She struggled against him. "I'm fine. We're here. We can't turn back. If we just walk around for a bit, maybe I could get used to how it feels."

Phoenix nodded, but he didn't put her down. He carried the girl as if she weighed nothing, and I followed, sending my other senses outward in an attempt to gain an early warning.

"It's so overwhelming," Leah said in a small voice. "It's worse than I expected. Whoever has control of the people in these walls will win any battle at all, but it's self-destructive. There might not be anything left afterward. It's out of control."

"What can you feel?" I whispered.

"Power that hasn't been controlled. It's all over the place, wreaking havoc. It feels like... chaos. There's a natural witch in here, one who hasn't been taught. Her power's so raw that... we need to get out of here. It's dangerous. If a fight breaks out, the fear and anger could provoke a disaster."

Phoenix didn't hesitate. He led us back the way we came. I didn't want to leave. I wanted him to see more, to hear more, but if Leah was scared, then I would listen.

Outside, Phoenix put Leah down, and she knelt on the grass, breathing deeply.

"They need to be trained," she said. "They need to be taught control. They need to be separated. There's too much going on in there. Poor Emmett if that's what he lived with all those years."

My blood ran cold at the memories of Emmett and his night terrors, of the things he had hinted he had to do to survive in Hell.

"Do the Council know exactly what they have on their hands?" Leah was rarely unruffled, but she looked horrified. "If people find out, they'll want to kill them. It's like you, Ava. They thought it would be better if you were dead than risk what you could possibly do, right? That's going to happen here when they've stopped being useful, or when word gets out. Except they could probably protect themselves as a group. There would be a bloodbath. We have to do _something_."

"We should get out of here," Phoenix said, but approaching footsteps sent us all on red alert.

"Run," I hissed. "Get her out of here. Leah can't stay here, Phoenix. You saw her. This place would kill her. Move!"

He hesitated.

"You promised," I said pleadingly, and he nodded.

I ran toward the footsteps, hoping to hold them off long enough for Phoenix to take Leah to safety. I jogged the length of the building and met three Guardians. The first, a dark-haired giant froze, staring at me in confusion, while the second cracked his tattooed knuckles, a sly smile on his face.

"What are you doing here?" the third asked in a commanding tone.

"Needed to check up on everyone. Make sure they're still here and safe."

He took a step toward me. "That's our job."

"Don't really trust the tattoos." I nodded at the second one's hands. "And I'm pretty sure he isn't on the same side as me."

The dark-haired Guardian calmly took a step toward me, catching my attention while the second swung out some kind of metal chain and whacked me in the shoulder.

Yelping with pain, I yanked at the metal. It slipped out of my fingers, but my tug pulled the Guardian off balance. Swearing, he dropped the chain and unsheathed a knife.

"Enough," the dark-haired one said, sounding confused by the tattooed Guardian's action.

"As long as she's still breathing, it's never enough."

The dark-haired Guardian frowned. "Our orders aren't to murder her."

"Self-defence," the tattooed one said. "She's probably here with all of her rebels."

I laughed scornfully. "Yeah, we've just overrun the place. Can't you see all of those invisible fighters?"

"A distraction," he said. "While the others kidnap the children or murder them in their beds."

"He could be right." The third fled. I didn't exactly blame him. In fact, I wished I could run away, too.

"We're not killing her," the dark-haired Guardian said firmly.

"We all have our orders," the tattooed Guardian said, smiling as he slit his companion's throat. He advanced on me without even glancing back to see if the other Guardian had fallen.

I backed up in disgust. "Killing your own now?"

Not all of the Guardians were on the same side. Too many took orders from someone they held more loyalty for than the official Council, someone who was becoming so sure of themselves that they were taking more obvious measures to gain control. The more steps I took, the further away the truth seemed to lead, but I had my suspicions.

The remaining Guardian was large, at least a foot taller and a hell of a lot of pounds heavier than I was, and he had something I didn't: an eagerness to die for his cause. I accepted that my causes could one day lead to my death, but I wasn't trying to speed up the process. Still, my biggest reasons to survive had left me. I also had a lingering injury, and taking a life sometimes left a bad taste in my mouth. But those tattoos definitely stirred the heat in my blood.

"So whose bitch are you anyway?" I asked, narrowly avoiding another strike.

Madness flashed in his eyes. "You won't live long enough to see for yourself."

"You can't kill me. Don't you know how many of your _brothers_ I've killed all by myself? What's so special about you?"

He laughed, sounding genuinely amused. "You think we would waste our best warriors on the likes of you? The rest of us were busy dealing with more important matters while you danced with lesser men."

He flung the bloody knife at me. I dodged it, but he grappled with me instead as if he would enjoy using his bare hands to take me down. I punched his jaw, but he barely flinched. Okay, so maybe he wasn't lying. He shoved me then kicked out as I stumbled. I fell back, unable to keep my balance. He aimed a punch at my side, and I rolled out of his way before jumping to my feet.

We exchanged a few blows, then he grunted and gripped my neck with one hand, pressing against my stomach with the other. His fingers were so close to my injury that I forgot how to breathe as pain wrenched through my torso. The hand around my neck tightened as he pushed me against a wall.

I couldn't defend myself, couldn't move at all. Even breathing hurt. He pressed harder against my diaphragm. The action sent what felt like red hot irons through my skin. Was he super observant, or did he already know about my injury?

My vision blurred as something flew past with a whizzing sound. All of a sudden, I was free, still wracked with pain but able to breathe again. My enemy was down, an arrow lodged in his skull.

I looked around to see Leah standing in position, her bow still in her hands. She appeared frozen until Phoenix gently took the weapon away. I recovered as best I could as she got herself together and let Phoenix lead her to me.

With a wry smile, I got to my feet. She launched herself at me, wrapping her arms around my waist. I flinched, biting the inside of my cheek until it bled.

"Your _little_ injury almost got you killed," Phoenix said quietly as he inspected the tattooed Guardian's body.

Leah glanced at me in surprise, so I distracted her by asking if she was okay.

"I'm fine," she said. "You all make it look so easy, and I figured I needed actual practice, but I didn't think it would feel like this." She looked at her trembling hands.

"Thank you," I said, "but you should have run. Don't take any chances."

She smiled at me. "And where do we get that from, Ava?"

I glanced at the bodies, shaking my head at the waste of life. "He killed his own," I whispered. "How could he turn on his Circle like that?"

"We should leave," Phoenix said as shouts rose from inside the building.

We stayed amongst the trees as much as possible as we ran for the car. I split up from the others to check on the grove, but the young couple had already left, so I followed Phoenix and Leah back to the waiting car.

Phoenix took us home, but he stayed silent for the entire journey. Leah and I got out of the car when the driver parked outside the cul-de-sac.

I leaned into the open door. "You saw the tattoos on his hands, right?"

Phoenix stared straight ahead, his jaw clenched tight. "He was one of those assassins I told you about. The group that came after us. They all have similar tattoos."

He rubbed his chest and finally looked at me. "Goodbye, Ava." His eyes were hard and cold, and he looked just like his mother as I shut the car door.

# 30

I managed to get maybe two hours sleep before Carl began banging around in the kitchen. He had a key, and sometimes he slept in Emmett's old room. Other times, he stayed with Lorcan or Esther instead. He was in a worse state of limbo than I was.

He set a large mug of coffee in front of me as soon as I sat down at the kitchen table.

"I love you," I said, sniffing the air. I smelled glorious, glorious rashers and eggs.

"Yeah, yeah. Ry asked me yesterday if I was still your minion, and if so, where he could get one."

I grinned. "Sounds about right."

"You look like you got punched in the face. Tired again?"

"I didn't get much sleep last night." I took a sip of coffee. "If I tell you something, you can't tell anyone else, okay? Especially not Val."

"As if. She takes killing the messenger to a whole other level." He laid a plate of food in front of me and joined me at the table.

"Phoenix was here last night."

He raised an eyebrow.

"It gets worse. He wanted to warn us that Fionnuala is back. _Secretly_. Then, somehow, I got roped into going to see the children with him and Leah." I shook my head at Carl's gasp of surprise. "I know. Trust me, I _know_."

"So what happened?"

"Leah was overwhelmed by the amount of chaotic power there, and then three Guardians showed up. One was tattooed, and he killed his own, just to have a go at me."

"Shit."

"The third one had already run for help, so I fought the tattooed Guardian, but in the end, Leah killed him."

" _Leah_?"

"Yeah." I pushed the plate away. "How am I different from Fionnuala if the outcome is the same? Children becoming killers?"

"Shut up and eat your food. You didn't ask Leah to kill."

My laugh sounded hollow. "No, I just put the weapon in her hands."

"What did Phoenix think?"

I shivered at the memory. "He had another mood swing. I've no idea what he's thinking about anything."

"Be careful," Carl warned. "He's not Peter, and you're not Helena. There's no magical fix to what you've both gone through."

"Are you fucking kidding me?"

He gazed at me, warmth in his eyes. "I'm not trying to hurt you. I just want to make sure you don't make a mistake because you pity him. You can't save everyone."

My lips trembled. "We've all noticed."

His face fell. "Ava..."

"I need some space." I walked out of the room, but my hands wouldn't stop shaking until he left the house. The people closest to me cut the deepest wounds, each and every time.

Then, I realised I hadn't heard from Gabe. He hadn't warned me that Fionnuala was back. Eddie's words rang clear and true in my head. He would never have taken Gabe on board and allied with the angel. But I had. I had connected myself to him magically. Maybe that was my mistake.

I decided to go to the bar that afternoon, but not until I passed around the warning that Fionnuala had returned. Instead of fear, I found cockiness; the previous fight had boosted everyone's confidence. Except their confidence in me.

I visited the twins before I left. "Phoenix was here last night," I told them.

Lorcan's smile vanished. "What a pity."

"Maybe you should cut him some slack. He believes you're his children, and he wants to know you both."

"So why didn't we see him last night?" Lorcan demanded.

Lucia moved across the room and stood next to Lorcan.

"I'm not saying any of this will be easy, but he wants to give you answers first. I suppose he feels like he has to earn your trust now or something. So he promised to keep out of your way until he can give you something. A reason, maybe. He believes you'll need that to repair what's between you."

Lorcan's expression grew cold, but I caught the hope on Lucia's. "I don't care what he believes," Lorcan said.

"Come on," I said softly. "He's trying. If you heard him talk... he seems broken by the way he's missed out on your lives. He hasn't got a clue what's going on, but he's trying. At least give him the chance to—"

"What's your obsession with him?" Lorcan demanded. "You're supposed to be one of us. He's _not_ one of us. He's the son of someone who could be our greatest enemy, Ava."

"And he's _your_ dad. I just... I know what it's like to miss out on having family. I don't want you to have any regrets."

His stern expression softened slightly. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't take it out on you. You're a friend to us, Ava. We want it to remain that way."

"So do I. I need you both on my side. I'm not saying we should blindly trust anyone, but if there's a chance to fix what was done to your family—"

"I have no expectations," he said. "It's better that way."

I nodded. "I get that."

Lucia stretched out her arm, but I moved out of her reach, unwilling to see whatever vision she had in store for me, if any. "I'm, uh, I'm going to check on Gabe. I'm getting worried that he's changed his mind about helping us."

I left and headed over to Dita's to make peace with Carl, but he was busy trying to teach Dita about bookkeeping. She hadn't been able to go to school, so the entire cul-de-sac had pulled together to keep the learning process going. I doubted her school would ever appreciate the effort we had put into Dita's lessons. How to skin a rabbit probably wasn't on the curriculum, but that hadn't stopped Ry from going into excessive detail.

I reluctantly went to Gabe's bar, knowing it would only be open to staff at that time of day. When I got there, Gabe was sitting at the bar, a drink in front of him. I took the seat next to him, pretending I didn't hear him groan.

I nodded at Finn, who looked uncharacteristically worried.

"Why didn't you tell me she was back?" I asked Gabe.

"Who?"

"Fionnuala."

"Oh. Is she? I didn't know. I'm being kept out of the loop it seems." He looked at me, and his eyes appeared bloodshot, which seemed impossible for a mask-wearing angel. "How do you know she's back?"

"Phoenix told me."

Finn dropped a glass, and it shattered all over the floor.

Gabe shook his head and got to his feet. "I need to work. I'll contact you if I have any news."

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Your people are safe, aren't they?"

"That's not what—"

"Of course it is. All I have to tell you is that Esther's Circle have been here pestering me. They want to speak to Esther, to persuade her to return to the fold."

"Really?"

"I need to be alone, Ava. If you haven't got anything important to say, then please leave."

"What's with you?"

"I'm tired. I have to work. I can't do anything for you today. I can't do anything for anyone." He slipped into the back room, slamming the door after him.

I turned back to Finn, who had just finished cleaning up the glass. "What's going on?"

"We've been having trouble," he said. "It's supposed to be a neutral place, but there have been arguments. Violence. Attacks, really. He's been called a traitor. Worse things, too."

"Why? Because of me?"

"Maybe. Or maybe he stood up to the wrong person. He's been asking the wrong kinds of questions. He knows better than anyone that asking questions can get us killed. But he's changing. And he's terrified."

"What do you mean, changing?"

Finn sighed, leaning his tattooed arms on the counter. He glanced at the backroom door and lowered his voice. "He thinks he's losing his power, that he's becoming more human. I've never seen him scared before." He shook his head. "He thinks helping you is healing whatever it is inside him that's keeping him here. He's not making any sense, but he's afraid he's going to just fade away."

"But he's an angel."

"Yeah, and he's a fallen one. Need big karma to take that back. He thinks he's running out of time or something. Or he's doing the wrong thing. He's a mess."

"Why are you telling me this?"

He hesitated. "Maybe you could let him go. Tell him to stop helping or something. I've never seen him like this, and I don't like it. It makes my skin crawl to hear him talk, the things he's been saying. Leave him out of your battles."

I frowned, sitting there and staring into space as Finn went about his business. What Finn was saying had to be bullshit. An angel couldn't become human or fade away. That wasn't possible.

"What's he like?" Finn asked, disturbing my thoughts.

"What? Who?"

"Phoenix." He said the name reverently, his eyes full of awe.

"You know of him?"

He grinned. "He was practically my idol, the young royal doing whatever he wanted."

"Some kind of playboy fae?" I asked, trying not to laugh.

He wiped down the counter. "Not exactly. The fae had some tough years. We barely managed to keep a hold of our place on the Council at one stage. Everything changed when Fionnuala married the great warrior Conn."

"Is marriage that important to the fae?"

"The right one is. Her family were powerful but unpopular, and Conn was a real hero to many of us. Phoenix looked like him, and a lot of us saw it as a sign. Phoenix didn't seem as uptight as his mother."

"Where's Conn now?"

He sagged against the counter. "Everything went wrong. We heard Conn was sick and a witch had cured him, but he died soon after, apparently from a festering wound. Not long after that, Phoenix disappeared. The rumours whispered that Phoenix had died, too. Then, there was talk of Fionnuala losing her seat if she didn't have an heir. And up Phoenix pops, walking werewolves around like puppies."

"Didn't anyone question what happened to him?"

He blinked. "You don't question the boss, Red. Besides, he's back, and he's going to marry a member of the British Committee. He might restore the faith a little." His eyes tightened. "Like I said, we've had some tough years. Is he a leader?"

"He's like an angel of death on the battlefield," I said, smiling as Finn's eyes widened with hope. "Whatever you've heard about him, multiply it by ten. Between him and the werewolves... I wouldn't want to make an enemy of them."

"It's a relief to know the son is alive and a warrior like his father. That makes us more secure. If Fionnuala had died or been dethroned, there would have been a civil war determining who was next in line."

"If Phoenix wasn't full-blooded fae, if his father had been human, would he still be in charge?"

Finn choked out a laugh. "Absolutely not. We are pure, and only the pure are fit to rule us." His face hardened, the seriousness of his race overruling the light-heartedness of his nature.

"I'm going to speak to Gabe," I said. I didn't like being around Finn when he acted that way. I hated to think that all of his race would judge the twins because their mother had been a human witch, despite their father being fae royalty. It didn't seem fair.

I entered Gabe's office without knocking. He sat behind his desk, staring into space. He flinched when he noticed me approach, and I shrugged.

"I can't leave it alone," I said. "I hear you've been having trouble."

"Finn," he muttered. "Always with the gossip. You would think he was human, the way he harps on so."

"If you're backing out, do it now. Neither of us can afford things to get messy."

"I never said I was backing out!" he barked.

"I know. But maybe you need to."

He glared at me. "What has Finn been saying?"

"That you think you're losing your power maybe. That maybe there's something bigger going on with you."

He made a disgusted sound. "Finn talks a lot. You don't usually listen. Why start now?"

"Fionnuala's back. Things are going to get serious. We both know that. If you aren't ready, if you can't hack it, then you're free to walk away."

He frowned. "You would let me walk away. Just like that. No repercussions. Nothing to fear?"

"You saved my life," I said softly. "I think we're even by now. And you can't be honest with me. It doesn't make for a good working relationship."

He gazed around the room. "Before you came along, _this_ made me happy. Working here, running the bar. More than being a part of the Council. It takes a lot of ego to be in charge, a huge amount of ego to believe you know what's best for a large group of people. Most of the time I'm sitting in that Council chair, I'm thinking of this room, of being here instead."

"So... do this then?"

"I can't," he hissed. "I'm supposed to atone. How is working in a bar atoning? How am I supposed to...? Maybe I've already gone wrong. Maybe everything I've done has been the wrong step. How am I supposed to tell?"

He seemed to be talking to himself rather than me, and I could see he was unravelling.

"Gabe, what's going on?" I asked, a little afraid. "You're freaking me out."

"I'm freaking myself out." He stood abruptly and came around the desk to clutch my upper arms. "Are you leading me in the wrong direction?" he asked, shaking me. "Are you the mistake? Has this all been a test?"

"I have no fucking clue," I whispered.

He let me go. "Just get out. I told you, I have work to do."

I left, exchanging a knowing glance with Finn as I left the bar. I walked down the road, counting heartbeats in my despair. Gabe was losing his mind. That was the only explanation I had for it. And I was relying on him to help me, too. We were a team of broken soldiers with broken minds. How did I ever imagine we could win?

"Ava!" Gabe called.

I paused to let him catch up. He stopped in front of me, his mask a little more secure than before.

"Forget something?" I asked.

He held up his phone. "I got a call. You can come with me."

My stomach churned. "Where?"

"There's been an attack on a business in town. Guardians and the gardaí have both been called in, and I told Shay we would help bridge the two. There have been some difficulties over dividing responsibilities between them."

"Who attacked the business?" I asked, automatically thinking of shadows and tattooed assassins.

He looked as though he couldn't believe what he was about to say. "Humans."

# 31

"I can't believe you're taking me to a brothel," I teased as Gabe parked behind a paddy wagon. I was just glad to see he had pulled himself out of whatever pit of depression fallen angels tended to land in.

"It's not my fault the humans took it upon themselves to go vigilante on the succubi."

"About that. I might not be the best person for this. My past experiences with a succubus were all bad."

"Just get out of the car," he said wearily. "I need you to deal with the humans if they get out of hand. That's all."

The brothel looked run down and dull, apart from the rather overt advertisement hanging on the door. Only one Guardian stood out front. When we approached, he stared insolently at Gabe for too long before moving to let him pass. A swift run-in with my knee soon had the Guardian doubled over in agony.

Gabe looked back in surprise at the moaning. "Ava?"

"My knee slipped."

I caught his smile before he turned away. I followed him up a flight of dark stairs lit only by chains of red lights on either side. The banister felt sticky, so I kept my hands to myself, just in case.

We stepped into a large, sleazily decorated establishment that reminded me of a vampire bar I had once visited. The scene was chaotic. A group of humans were handcuffed to chairs while some half-dressed women tended to a wounded succubus. Shay was smiling at a Guardian who was busy shouting in his face.

Gabe put on his Council hat and got into the middle of the argument. "Enough. Somebody update me on the situation."

"But—" the Guardian began.

Gabe held up a hand. "Not you." He nodded at Shay. "You. Speak."

Shay raised his eyebrows but responded, "The succubi are freely advertising their... services. The man on the left there is sitting next to his wife. She smelled a woman's perfume on him and followed him here. When he got back home, she tore strips out of him, and he claimed that he was brainwashed by the succubi. She gathered a small mob together, him included, and came here to confront the succubi. The succubi claimed he was a paying customer, and the wife somehow got close enough to give one succubus a minor injury."

"Is that it?" Gabe asked.

"No. One of the men who was part of the mob is critical in hospital right now. The succubi say it was self-defence, and—"

"And he'll die happy," a dark-eyed woman called out, her arm wrapped protectively around the injured succubus's shoulder.

"The problem," Shay continued, "is that we're in iffy territory. Prostitution is illegal here, and whether the succubi like it or not, that includes them, too."

"We have our own laws, and this is how they survive," Gabe said.

"But _we're_ here to protect," Shay said. "Situations like this are complicated. Was he brainwashed? Are humans dying here? Your people won't give me anything, and if that man dies, who's to say his brother or son or wife or girlfriend or whoever won't burn the place down?"

"They have quotas," I said. "Vampires and other beings, too. The Guardians are supposed to keep an eye on that kind of thing."

"Things are getting heated on the streets, Ava," Shay said. "There's no trust, no open communication. Suspicion and paranoia are things that will get people killed."

"Let the Guardians deal with the succubi this time. I'll arrange for the human to be taken to our clinic instead. Our medical staff might be able to keep him alive," Gabe said. "Your people can deal with the humans, and I promise you I will answer any questions you might have."

Shay hesitated. "I'm supposed to deal with Erossi."

"If he isn't helping, then I will. You're part of Ava's deal. I can't allow harm to come to you. You can trust me."

"What deal?" Shay asked me.

"Before I knew you were a judgemental arse, I asked Gabe to protect you as well as the other humans in my life," I said snappily, although I was more irritated by the way the succubi kept looking at me.

The Guardian looked from one of us to the other in disbelief.

"Your head's going to fall off if you keep doing that," I told him.

"You really have no idea of your place," he said.

Shay moved closer to him. "Be very careful of what you say next."

That provoked another argument, which Gabe tried to get in the middle of. Bored, I wandered over to the humans.

"Which one of you was brainwashed?" I asked.

The woman's lower lip trembled as she nodded to the bald man on her right. "Him. They forced him here, forced him to do all kinds of things. He might have died!"

"Right." I looked at the man and smiled. "Where's your mark?"

He blinked in confusion. "My... mark?"

"Yeah, the succubi mark. The thing they mark you with to make you theirs, you know, to brainwash you? Big, red, itchy mark. Can't miss it. So where's yours?"

His entire head turned a weird puce colour as he stuttered a couple of times.

"Of course he doesn't have one," the dark-eyed succubus said scornfully. "He came here and begged us to use him. Pathetic."

With a screech of anger, the man's wife lifted her foot and booted the man as hard as she could. He bit his lip and looked away, but she wasn't finished. She kicked and swore, insulting him in every way I had ever heard and then some.

"Um, you might want to move her," I called out.

A young garda released the handcuffs from one of her wrists to untangle her from the chair, and she took advantage of the freedom to bitch-slap her husband. It took two gardaí to carry her away.

The other men had started laughing, but I glared at them. "At least she doesn't have magical powers or the strength of ten men. Your friend in the hospital could be dead tomorrow. Think about that the next time you want to attack a supernatural."

They shut up instantly.

"Wait," the dark-eyed succubus called as I started to leave.

Groaning, I turned to face her. "I don't want any trouble, and I'm not in the mood for your crap today."

"We aren't our sister," she said. She was beautiful—they all were—but something about them seemed more dangerous than the assassins who had been attacking us. "Thank you for clearing up that nastiness with the human."

"Shit like that is going to keep happening," I said. "There can't be two sets of rules for everyone, and you have to be open about what exactly goes on here."

"We advertise ourselves as succubi," she said, sounding confused.

"Yeah, but most humans don't know what that means."

"I've heard rumours," she whispered. "But we need to know one thing before we choose a side. Are you planning on removing the quotas? Cutting off our food supply?"

"I'm planning on giving the food supply a voice." I turned my back on her look of surprise.

Gabe called me over to him and Shay. The Guardians and gardaí had finally stopped arguing.

"I'll walk you out," Shay said, and the three of us headed back to Gabe's car.

"What's the problem?" Gabe asked him.

"The Guardians aren't working with us. Not the way they claim to," Shay said. "The succubi called _us_ to the scene, and the Guardians had a fit when they showed up and saw that we were already there. They don't want to work with us. I don't know what's changed, but they aren't cooperating. All of these press conferences are for nothing."

I shrugged. "Then maybe it's time you tell the truth at the press conferences."

"That could put him in danger," Gabe said.

"We have to do something," I said. "We have to ease people into the changes we want to make. If we disrupt everything, people aren't going to know who to trust. We're getting through to a tiny proportion of people right now. Fionnuala has the British press eating out of her hands while everyone here is anxious and suspicious and waiting for something to go wrong."

"I had planned on carrying on as is," Shay said, "for as long as we could. But we're going to slowly separate from the Council, hold our own interviews and press releases, and get together with supernaturals who aren't affiliated with the Council. We're going to do what we can to protect the people in this country, but we're doing it our way."

My phone rang, and I stepped away to answer it.

"Ava?" Wesley said.

"Yeah, I'm kinda busy."

"I get it. You don't want to talk to me, but I had to let you know that my mother's having serious doubts about your grandmother staying here. Nancy has been pretty aggressive the last few days, and we're worried that we're not the best option for her."

"But—"

"I know I said I'd do what I could, but I have to work, and that leaves my mam dealing with Nancy alone. It's tough, Ava."

I resisted the urge to ask about his job, telling myself I didn't care. "I'll drop over when I can but not now. There's a lot of stuff going on that's—"

"Dangerous, I know. We really do need to talk about this, though."

"I promise I'll visit. Try to hold your mam off until then." I hung up abruptly, a little shaken. Hearing his voice did strange things to me.

We said goodbye to Shay, then Gabe dropped me off at home. I immediately called a meeting with the people I trusted most: Carl, Esther, Val, and the twins. I might have gathered others, but I had been avoiding Anka and Margie since the meeting with the solicitor, Martin Breslin. Of the rest, I wasn't sure who still had faith in me.

We sat around my kitchen table—our usual meeting place. They looked at me with questioning eyes.

"We need to catch up," I said. "And I'm not sure who I trust around here anymore."

"What do you mean?" Lorcan asked.

I took a couple of deep breaths. "I don't feel comfortable right now. Anyone could turn on us."

"Why are you so anxious?" Esther looked sympathetic, but I could tell they all thought I was overreacting.

I really wasn't sure why I was so concerned, maybe because I had been saved by a teenage girl in my last fight. "The entire country is suspicious. I went to see Gabe, and he took me to a succubi brothel that had been attacked by a group of humans. One of the humans might die. The incident happened because a husband lied to his wife. Shay said there's tension on the streets, and I think something terrible might happen between the humans and the supernaturals if we don't unite them somehow."

Val said, "The only way to unite them is to have a common enemy."

"And that should be the Council," Carl added.

"How do we turn everyone against the Council without being ready to be tried as traitors?" I asked. "We're on thin ice as it is. Fionnuala's back, and the fae are stronger than ever, especially with the werewolves at their backs."

"We need someone like Phoenix," Esther said. "I'm not trying to bug you, Lorcan, but we need some fae on our side."

"He's popular," I said, "with the younger fae anyway. But we can't rely on anyone else. I'm starting to think we might have to push harder, before people start rioting in the streets. The Council are too secretive, and rumours will spread and multiply. You know how it is. If people don't know something, they'll make it up. We need to circumvent that."

"The press could turn the tide," Carl said.

"Again, still very risky," I said. "But that's not exactly why I called you all here. At least, not just that."

"What's going on?" Esther asked worriedly.

"Val, don't get mad," I began, preparing to be beaten senseless. "Phoenix took Leah and me to see the children."

She rose to her feet, her shoulders bulging. "Are you joking?" she hissed.

"She left you a note," I said weakly, backing away from the table. "Just chill for a minute. Phoenix wouldn't have let anything happen to her."

Baffled glances were exchanged.

"Ava, you're the only one who trusts him," Carl said.

I licked my lower lip. "I know. And I trust you lot. So have some faith in me, too, okay?"

Esther pulled Val back into her seat. "Keep going," Esther said, the usual warmth gone from the shifter's voice.

"There's a lot of power there, but it isn't being controlled. It's a time bomb waiting to happen. Even if we manage to free the kids, we'll have to be careful. It's not going to be easy, and some of them may never be safe enough to give back to their human families."

"You're sounding a lot like my brother," Esther said warily.

"I haven't finished yet," I snapped. "Yeah, it's going to take time and hard work, but that doesn't mean we give up. The other problem is that I was seen there. A Guardian with tattoos killed one of his own Circle in front of me."

"What? Why would he do that?" Esther said, horrified.

"I've been thinking about that," I said. "At first, I thought he assumed the other Guardian was going to avoid a fight with me, but now I think it's so there were no witnesses when he made up some shit about me attacking them."

"Probably," Esther said. "Has Gabe heard anything?"

I shifted uncomfortably. "Gabe's kind of going through something right now. I don't think he's in with the Council anymore. He didn't even know Fionnuala was back."

"You should warn Eddie Brogan that Fionnuala has returned," Val said. "You need to please some allies."

I nodded. "I suppose I could run over there."

"Will Shay and Moe be there, too?" Carl asked.

I grinned. "He hates when you call him that."

"Well, I hate that his scumbags deal drugs to people in my area," he retorted.

I wasn't touching that even with somebody else's hands. I cleared my throat. "Again, that's not all. Gabe told me that Esther's Circle want to get in touch with her. Probably to convince her to return to them."

Esther flinched and shook her head.

"This could be your chance to tell them your side of the story," I said. "We could arrange a meeting, try to let them know that you haven't gone over to the dark side, and see if they can help us out a little."

She looked sick. "I don't know if we can risk that. They could arrest me on sight."

"They protected you when the beasts attacked," I said gently. "They love you. That was obvious to everyone."

"It might be our in with the Council now that Gabe isn't the golden boy anymore," Carl said. "You wouldn't have to go alone."

"What if they don't believe me?" Esther asked. "The shifters have to follow my brother, whether they agree with him or not."

"You managed to turn your back on him," Val pointed out.

"I had no choice," Esther said.

"You can think about it," I said, hoping time would persuade her. "I would go with you."

"They could arrest _you_ ," she said.

"We can take the chance. I saw how protective they were of you. If they heard your side of the story, they might see that you're right. We could really use some Guardians on our side, Esther."

She nodded. "I'll talk to Gabe about it."

"Just be gentle with him," I warned. "He's a little over-sensitive right now."

"He's another one the rest of us don't trust," Carl said a little too sharply.

"I trust him," Esther said. "And he did save Ava's life. It would have been so easy for him to let her go, but he didn't."

Val nodded. "I agree. I may not trust the fae, but the angel made a deal with Ava. He can't hurt us without hurting himself."

I wasn't about to admit that I had given Gabe the chance to break free. I noticed

Lorcan had been strangely silent. "You okay?" I asked him.

He nodded. "I was just thinking that you should update the humans. Away from Eddie Brogan."

"I don't want to be seen going over there," I said.

Lorcan held up his hand. "You could meet the policeman elsewhere. Let him pass on messages."

"But you definitely need to see Eddie first," Carl warned.

I glanced at Esther, who was going to face her old Circle for me. The least I could do was make nice with the one person who could probably make a difference when all of the cards fell.

# 32

I didn't enjoy visiting Eddie so often, but sometimes it was necessary.

"So we're back to square one," I said after telling him all about Fionnuala and Phoenix.

"Not necessarily," he said thoughtfully.

"I take it you're in the dark as much as Gabe."

He nodded. "The changes have been subtle, but we're slowly being pushed out to make room for fresh blood. Not all rebellions come from war, Ava."

"So what are you going to do about it?"

He smiled. "I'm going to do what I do best. Wait and strike when they least expect it."

I stared at him, wondering if the time would come when he would strike at _me_. "Any ideas on finding the assassins or the tattooist Val's been searching for? The loose ends are making me itch."

"Marina may be able to seek them out, but I suspect the protection over them is complicated. Otherwise, I would have discovered them by now." He tapped his chin. "Tricky, tricky."

"I'm more worried about the possibility that there'll never be peace between humans and supernaturals. Are we stupid to even imagine it?"

"Stupid? No. But it will take time. Bigotry and ignorance survive longer than you might think."

I frowned. "So what should I do next?"

" _You're_ asking _me_?"

I grinned. "You've been around longer than me. Seemed appropriate."

He gave me a genuine smile. "What a turn for the books. I say, wait until the time feels right, but push gently whenever you can. Have you heard from Daimhín?"

"Nope. Is she in the country?"

"Perhaps she's dead," he said wistfully. "I'm curious about Phoenix. I think he might be Fionnuala's weak spot. Can you twist him until he breaks?"

I frowned. "No."

"Pity. We could use those werewolves. Marina could destroy them, but that might get messy."

"Let's leave Marina out of this."

"You never know when she'll come in handy," he said. "Koda seems well, by the way."

According to Lucia's vision, Koda's imminent death was supposed to spark change, but I couldn't figure out how.

"Maybe Lucia was wrong," I said.

"Perhaps. How I would love a chat with Eloise instead," he said longingly.

"I'd hate to think what Daimhín would charge for five minutes with her seer," I joked, but he flinched. I was getting really tired of being suspicious of Eddie.

"Oh," he said. "How's your grandmother these days?"

"Getting worse. The truth is hurting her right now. I don't know what to do."

"I wish I had the power to ease her mind." He sounded genuine.

I blinked a couple of times. The conversation had sparked a couple of different thoughts that I longed to explore further. "I should go," I said, wincing a little as I pushed away from the counter.

"Are you still wearing a bandage?" he asked.

"Nope," I lied and walked out of his shop.

Val rang my phone as I sat curled up on the sofa, a hot-water bottle pressed against my belly.

"Leah wanted me to tell you that there's a fae outside your door. Should I take his head?"

I tried not to laugh. "No, it's okay. Tell her thanks. I've got this."

I hung up, went to the door, opened it, and returned to the sofa. If he wanted to come in, he could, but I wasn't in the mood to stand on my doorstep and try to figure him out. The front door closed, a few hesitant footsteps sounded in the hall, and Phoenix walked into the room. He cut a lonely figure, and I did pity him, but I wasn't sure what he wanted from us, not truly.

"I needed some air," he said, taking a seat next to me.

"So you came inside?"

"Anywhere is less suffocating than home." He rubbed his chest and gazed around the room, anywhere but at me.

The silence made me uncomfortable. "What is it you're looking for? You keep coming back here."

"I don't know what else to do. _They're_ here. The answers are here, and yet, they might as well be far away."

"You'll prove yourself, and then the twins will trust you. Everything will work out."

"Will I?" he asked anxiously. "What if I can't? What if I don't deserve a chance with them?"

"For Fionnuala's son, you're pretty concerned about doing the right thing."

He smiled, a faraway smile. "My mother once told me I was exactly like my father. She intended it as an insult, but the words meant the same as yours."

"I heard about him. Conn, right?"

He turned in his seat, his eyes bright and eager. "What did you learn?"

"That he was a warrior, well loved by the fae. I heard that your mother only held on to her position because she married him. You disappeared after he died, and you suddenly reappeared when talk began about Fionnuala not having an heir."

His hand went to his chest. "I remember him being dead. I remember seeing his body, but that's when things start to blur. That was the beginning."

I set down the hot-water bottle. "Thing is, I heard that he was sick in some way, but a witch cured him. Then he died of some wound."

He gazed at me in horror. "Did I...? Was that why I was exiled? Because I caused my own father's death?"

"No, idiot."

He jerked as if I had slapped him.

I apologised swiftly. "I was thinking that maybe Helena cured him, that maybe you decided to run when he died because you knew what really happened to him."

He sucked in a harsh breath. "You believe he was murdered by my mother, don't you?"

"It fits with everything else that happened. Maybe you saw what your mother was really capable of, and you knew running was the only way to keep Helena out of her sights. But along the way, something went wrong."

He pressed his palm to his forehead. "If only I could remember. Everything would be so much easier."

I thought of Nancy. "Maybe it wouldn't be. My grandmother's memories are tormenting her. Maybe the memory loss is protecting you."

"I would rather know. I don't remember being in love. My wife must have been my first love. Do you know what that is like? And how it feels to lose it all? Because I don't."

I nodded. "I was separated from my first love. It took me a long time to get over it."

"Tell me what happened." He was so eager to know about other people's experiences and memories that I couldn't stop the words spilling out of my mouth.

"My grandmother was strict with me when I was a kid. Shit happened. I met a boy. Life got better. When I was eighteen, things got hot and heavy, and I almost drained him. I left and didn't look back."

"You never saw him again?"

"Actually, I saw him recently. My grandmother has Alzheimer's. I didn't know, but he's been taking care of her."

"Sounds perfect," he said, looking surprised. "A second chance."

"Not everybody deserves a second chance," I said grimly.

"He's not a good man?"

"He's a great man. I was talking about me."

"Is this to do with the child? The boy who lived with you. He and his father."

I shook my head, sort of surprised. "No. It's only to do with me. Sometimes you can't go back. Even if you want to. Sometimes you shouldn't go back. It's not like with you and the twins. I really believe that you all knowing each other will make your lives better. I'll only bring my old love danger and pain and fear because that's all there is in my life. No matter what happens, something else comes along. And my grandmother... her memories of me are killing her, terrifying her. I can't even go to see her because she freaks out so much."

"I'm sorry," he said. "I wish I could help."

I caught his eye, and my heart raced in triple-time. "Actually, I think we might be able to help each other."

My grandmother sat on a comfortable-looking armchair in the living room, moving knitting needles that held no wool, a frown furrowing her brow. She muttered rapidly under her breath, and after a moment, I realised she was praying. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

Wesley pushed me into the kitchen. "I told you she was deteriorating, Ava. She's not comfortable here anymore."

"I know," I said. "I just wanted to say goodbye."

"Goodbye?" He took my hands and squeezed them gently. "Don't do it. Not again. We've only just found you."

"It's too complicated to explain," I said. "I haven't told you the truth about everything that's been happening, and that's because you don't belong in my world."

"I've always belonged to you."

I squeezed my eyes shut to stop the memories flooding my mind. His hand left mine and stroked my cheek. I automatically leaned into his palm.

"Don't leave this time, Ava."

"I'm sorry I hurt you," I said. "It won't happen again. It'll be over soon."

"What are you talking about?" he whispered.

"I need you to forget about me."

He leaned his forehead against mine. "Never."

He kissed me, and I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, feeling like a teenager again. Everything he had done for me—the way he protected me, did his best to make me happy and to show me how to fit in—it all returned to me. I remembered his kiss and how much I had once needed him. But those days were over. I didn't need him anymore. I wasn't a victim. I refused to ever be a victim again. And I needed to leave that past behind. I needed to move forward without it dragging me back down.

I broke away, a little breathless. "Goodbye, Wes."

"What?"

"You can come in now," I called out, running my thumb along Wesley's bottom lip.

Phoenix stepped through the doorway behind me. I took one last look at Wes, hoping he would always be okay. I went back into the living room and knelt before Nancy. She had put her knitting needles aside, and her hands lay in her lap. She smiled serenely at me.

"Hello," she said brightly.

"Hi," I replied in a soft voice, gazing at the face I had once feared, and later, felt tremendous guilt over. I would always make sure she and Wesley were watched over, but I couldn't keep coming back and upsetting her. I had to let them go, for their own good.

"Do I know you?" she asked, her smile fading.

"No," I said. "Not anymore. But I'd still like you to know that deep down, I've always had love for you. I never wanted to disappoint you. I kept waiting for you to be proud of me, but I don't need that anymore. And I don't need to carry around this anger and bitterness either. It's a burden I don't want. So I forgive you for everything you've done because I know it wasn't all your fault. Not... not all of it." I patted her hand and stood.

Her face cleared. "Oh, do you know my son? He's such a good boy."

"We haven't met. Maybe someday."

I left the house then, unable to bear her presence for another second. I tried not to think about Wesley, about stealing his memories away. To keep from begging Phoenix to leave Wesley alone, I walked away from my old life, from my memories, from my past. I took steps toward an uncertain future, but one that wasn't linked to my worst memories.

I didn't look back.

Later that evening, somebody slammed a fist against my door. I might have ignored the interruption if it hadn't been so loud.

I yanked open the front door, ready to unleash my wrath, but Phoenix stood there, shaking with fury. His anger terrified me, and I stepped back.

He stormed in, slammed the door behind him, and clutched my arms. "Did you know that in order for me to hide somebody's memories, I have to _see_ them? I have to relive them, _feel_ them."

I shook my head, unable to even squeak out a sound. His grip hurt, but the lack of control in his eyes was what scared me the most.

"Our childhoods were not dissimilar," he whispered. "Yours was a reminder of mine."

I shrugged him off. "We don't need to talk about it." I headed toward the living room.

He followed me, but he was so hyped up that he didn't seem to be able to sit down, so I didn't either. We faced each other in the middle of the living room, the air practically frizzing with tension.

"They tried to mould me, too," he said, his eyes too bright. "But they couldn't change what I was."

"What were you?"

"Wrong," he said, his half-smile wry. "Too full of ideals for her, too dark to actually make a difference. This, I remember."

"You can be whatever you want to be."

He paced the small area, running his hands through his hair. "No matter what I do, there will always be darkness in me." He stopped and gazed at me, almost pleadingly. "It's in you, too. I knew it the first time I saw you."

"There's light in me too," I insisted.

His face fell. "That's the difference then. There was never any light in me."

"Bullshit! Whether you remember it or not, you disagreed with what your mother stood for. You tried to help. You fell in love, and your children are the purest people I know. There's no darkness in them, none at all, and that's some kind of miracle. They had to get some of what they are from you, and there's nothing dark about them."

"Their mother—"

"She loved you until she stopped breathing. Why would she have done that if you were so bad? Stop letting them tell you who you are!"

Eddie's voice whispered in my ear, echoes of his ideas running through my mind. Could I break Phoenix if I twisted hard enough? Was he the key to everything?

"Why did you do it?" he asked so low I barely heard him. "Why did you give her that gift of letting her forget? She deserved her punishment."

"She might have deserved it, but it's not up to me to sentence her. She's old, and she was afraid, and I'm tired of being angry. I don't want to be a victim anymore. Feeling sorry for myself was holding me back. I won't ever apologise for what I am, and if people can't accept that, then I'll let them go for good." I was panting by the end of my little speech, my heart racing. I was finally willing to let go of anyone who had punished me for what I was born to be. I didn't hate myself. I welcomed both sides, and that didn't make me a monster. Not anymore.

"What is it?" he asked. "Your face..."

"When we fought together, I relished the darkness, Phoenix, and I'm not ashamed of that anymore. I used to think of my gifts as my dirty little secret, but I'm proud of what I can do. I _like_ it. I would rather be strong than beautiful. I would rather take care of myself than be protected. I'm not going to let guilt or shame hold me back anymore, and that's why I asked you to take her memories, because I'm tired of being responsible for her guilt. I don't have to own what she did. It doesn't have to define me."

He closed the space between us, the tension thickening. "And the man? Why did you punish him so?"

"I didn't punish him!"

"You gave him _my_ punishment, and you made me do it." He hesitated. "Did you mean to punish _me_?"

"It wasn't about you at all, Phoenix. Look, you need me if you want a relationship with the twins. I needed you to help me let go of the past. Deals and favours, that's how this world works, right? Besides, I set Wes free," I added, uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me. "He was in love with somebody who died a long time ago. It was time to let him move on."

He brushed his thumb across my lips, mimicking the way I had left Wes. "He loved you, and you stole that from him. Just like my love was stolen from me. How could you do that?"

I pushed him away. "It's not the same. You gave away your memories, remember? And what I did will keep him safe from me. But maybe losing your memories kept you alive. Maybe you would have died fighting if you remembered what was done to you."

"But I'll never know for sure."

I gazed at him, full of pity. "I'm so sorry for that."

"Can I see?" he whispered. "Can I see what it felt like for you?"

Before I could stutter an answer, his fingers were in my hair, tracing my scalp. I panicked as memory after memory flooded through my mind. Good memories, sweet ones. Memories of stolen glances and a first kiss and nights full of dreams. I lost myself in the memories, indulging one last time, and then it was over, and I was in Phoenix's arms, supported by him because my legs had turned to jelly.

"I saw how he saw you," he said under his breath, lifting me so we were face to face. He appeared intoxicated by the memories, obviously struggling to find something he had experienced but didn't remember. "It was truly pure. How could you let that go?"

"She doesn't exist anymore," I whispered, vaguely aware that we were moving. "I moved on, and now he can, too."

"But he didn't want to."

He bent his head, and for one crazy second, I thought he was going to kiss me. I hadn't figured out what I thought about that when my back hit the bookcase and some things fell, distracting Phoenix from his strange mood.

He set me down, a frown marring his features. He bent and lifted a dagger, squinting at the handle. "Where did you get this?"

I stared at it for a moment before remembering. "Oh, right. I forgot I left that there. I told you about Emmett, right? When we got close to the truth about what happened to him, he was sent back from the slave markets, except he had a glamour over him that made him look like a monster. He was carrying this knife, and Peter thought he was attacking us. It got messy, but—"

"I have to go." He turned, dagger still in hand, and left abruptly, leaving me wondering what the hell had just happened.

# 33

Esther and I sat together on a park bench, waiting for her Circle to show up, hoping they wouldn't arrest or attack us both. Her knee bounced up and down, tipping off mine incessantly.

"Are you okay?" she asked. "You've been quiet all day."

"Just thinking about this meeting. Stop fidgeting. I might throw up."

In truth, I had been freaking out about Phoenix all day. His reaction to the favour I had asked of him had been unexpected. Although if I had really considered what I was doing, it would have been obvious. Of course he would see parallels to his own situation. I had just been so desperate to leave that life behind that I didn't think about how it would affect him. He was unpredictable and mildly terrifying, but he was the father of two of my favourite people, and we couldn't lose him to Fionnuala.

Esther leapt to her feet. "Here they are." But her face fell.

"What's wrong?"

"None of the shifters are here."

I squeezed her hand. "Too risky for them, probably. Aiden would know if they lied to him, right? It's better they didn't come. Safer."

She nodded, but her pained expression remained. Two figures came close, and Esther's fidgeting worsened. They were both women, like all of Esther's Circle. One was sharp featured and tall, her ash-blond hair tied up into a ponytail. The second was shorter, her long hair sleek and black except for the couple of inches of vibrant purple at the tips. She smiled at Esther as they approached.

"I'm so glad to see you both," Esther said.

The blonde narrowed her grey eyes at me. "Why is she here?"

"Quinn, she's my friend," Esther said.

"And I'm here in case anyone decides to try to send Esther to the cells," I said, disliking the way Quinn looked at me.

"We would never," the second woman insisted. She threw her arms around Esther, holding her close. "We've missed you."

Esther pulled away, beaming. "Alanii, _this_ is Ava. She's—"

"I know who she is." Alanii's unnaturally green eyes turned snakelike. "And I'm ready to take her on if I need to."

To my surprise, Esther laughed. "Leave her alone."

"We need to keep this quick," Quinn said. "We can't be seen with you."

"I know," Esther said. "It's time we spoke properly, though."

"It's true then." Quinn didn't hide her disappointment. "You've chosen traitors over your brother, over _us_."

"She's trying to do the right thing," I snapped.

"They call you a traitor, too," Alanii told Esther. "Not in front of me, but still, they talk."

"They say _she's_ poisoning you." Quinn looked me up and down. "They're calling you weak minded for falling for her lies. They say it's better for you to die than continue to betray us."

I asked, "Oh, and was Illeana a traitor, too? Or is Esther one because she's upfront about what she's doing?"

"Who are you to speak of our fallen sister?" Quinn asked in a tight voice.

"She was after the truth before us," I said. "She was hunting down the same people we are."

"Do you have proof?" Alanii asked.

I exchanged a glance with Esther. "Not exactly, but—"

"Then it's just your word. I don't know you," Alanii said.

"You know _me_ ," Esther replied. "I wouldn't lie to you. Someone in the Council ran the slave markets. They're sending assassins after us, killing innocent people. Illeana tried to get to the root of the problem before she died. I'm just following in her footsteps. There's something very wrong, sisters. We need to stop it before more die."

"You're protecting rebels, Esther. Enemies. _Criminals_." Quinn sounded exasperated.

"What were their crimes?" I asked. "Most of them came from rich or powerful families and are on the run for ridiculous reasons. They just want to go home and feel safe again."

"Convince us, Esther," Alanii said, "or join us again. We can't go on as we are."

Esther swallowed hard. "Alanii, you of all people can't agree with what's happening to the children from the slave markets. The Council talked about using them against the BVA's army, until they remembered the werewolves they have locked away in a dungeon. You didn't see it, how trapped the werewolves are. That could happen to any race of people. And the assassins have been trained for some purpose. I don't know what, but some of them are Guardians. And they're murdering other Guardians."

Quinn adjusted her ponytail with trembling hands. " _Your_ people are murdering the Guardians."

"We've only fought the ones who attacked us," I said firmly. "I've seen them turn on each other. Watch out for yourselves. You don't know who to trust. The bad ones all seem to be tattooed, though."

"Remember Garvin?" Esther asked. "The spirals that his entire Circle had? _They_ are the enemy. And he tried to kill me. I didn't want to fight him, I swear."

Alanii licked her lower lip thoughtfully. "I told you the story about his death didn't make any sense," she said to Quinn.

"If there was really something going on, we would know about it by now," Quinn said dismissively.

"Except you never got the meaty missions, did you?" I said slyly. "Your male counterparts have a completely different job from yours."

Quinn's smile was humourless. "That's nothing new."

"They underestimate you," I said. "Or maybe they don't think you would touch what they're really doing. Illeana wanted to know, and she was prepared to die for it, according to her real sister."

"It's true," Esther said. "I swear to you, this is all true."

"You could help us," I said. "We're all trying to find out who our enemy is, who's controlling the slave markets, but we need your help."

"Loyalty is important to us," Alanii said. "We can't betray everything we know."

"And Esther should be standing next to us, not you," Quinn added.

I eyed both of them. "You protected her when we fought against the beasts. She could have hidden away like most of the Council, but she wanted to fight. And you cared enough about her to protect her. Did you see her afterward? Talk to her, or...?"

Alanii shook her head. "She was taken from us, and Aiden refused to let us see her."

"That's because he had me locked in a room, drugged up to my eyeballs," Esther said fiercely. "He wouldn't let me shift or heal. Does that sound like normal behaviour to you? Phoenix got me out of there. _Phoenix_!"

"You were badly injured," Quinn said. "Perhaps your memories are unreliable."

Esther made a disgusted sound. "I feel safer with the rebels than I did with my own brother. He's my alpha. You know I had to fight to walk away from him. It causes me physical pain every single day. Do you really think I would put myself through this if I wasn't _sure_?"

Alanii took Esther's hand. "Oh, Esther, we know you believe what you're doing is right, but—"

"So prove us wrong then," I said.

"What?" all three said as one.

"If you don't believe us, dig into it and prove us wrong." I smiled. "If you can. I'll walk away if you convince Esther she's wrong."

"I like this idea," Alanii said. "We won't have to kill her and upset Esther."

"Talk to Gabe," Esther said. "Hear him out and see what you think. Follow up on Illeana. The months before her death. Her sister told us she was working on something big. And some of her belongings are still missing. Maybe you could find them."

Quinn flinched. Curious, I watched her, but she glared back at me with defiant eyes.

"We'll do this if it will bring you back to us," Alanii said solemnly. She cocked her head. "We _will_ be the family we once were."

"Be careful," Esther said. "If anyone finds out what you're doing, you could put yourselves in danger."

Quinn let out a harsh laugh. "Nobody pays attention to us. You should know this by now. We're the perfect people for this task."

After Esther had reassured them some more that she was healthy and not brainwashed, they left, eager to get away from us.

"Think they'll do it?" I asked Esther once they were gone.

"They'll do what it takes," she said. "Whatever comes. Just because the Council underestimated us doesn't mean it was for a good reason."

"And if you have to face Aiden? Go up against him in battle? Are _you_ ready for whatever comes?"

Her nod was shaky. She could easily change sides at the last minute if the loyalty that was part of her DNA reared its head.

"Come on," she said. "Let's get home. It's been a long day."

We walked home together, but Esther had lost her light-heartedness. The niggling fear that she would eventually turn on us refused to leave, and I was glad when we got close to home.

Margie stood outside the cul-de-sac as we approached. She held out her hands. "Now don't worry yourself," she began.

"What happened?" Esther asked, but I had already imagined all of the worst possible scenarios.

"They're bored," Margie said, looking at me pleadingly. "They needed to blow off some steam, let loose a little."

"What's going on?" I was surprised by how hard my voice sounded.

"Some of them left for a bit to have a few drinks and—"

"How many left?" I demanded.

"Seven, I think, but—"

"Esther, take her inside. I'll wait here."

"Oh, Ava," Margie said softly.

"I'm not discussing it. Get inside and warn everyone to leave me alone for a bit." I was fuming too much to be around anyone I actually liked.

Esther led Margie away, and I focused inward. I was holding up too many strings for anyone to ruin it all for a drink in a pub. We had to protect what we had worked so hard for, especially when all of the pieces seemed to be coming together. Shay, Moses, Phoenix, Quinn and Alanii... they were all helping us grow closer to the truth.

Night had fallen by the time six figures strolled down the road toward the cul-de-sac. They sang as if celebrating. I was beyond disgusted to see Ry amongst them, leaning against Desmond. His brother had desired a few moments of freedom, but he had gotten caught and committed an awful suicide rather than face the Council's judgement. And there was Ry, flaunting himself. The Council could have popped out of the shadows and arrested him in the time it would have taken me to reach the group.

"Uh-oh," Desmond said loudly when they finally noticed me.

His voice was followed by laughter. Idiots. Complete bloody idiots.

"Now, Ava," Ry said, slurring his words, "it was all a bit of fun. We were very... _very_ stealthy."

I stared at them coldly until the laughter died away. "Explain it to me. Explain to me why the _fuck_ my landlady died protecting you people. Explain to me why any of us risked our lives to get you into the cul-de-sac. We could have left you there. You weren't my responsibility, but I took you in." I pointed at the houses. "The people who live here risked everything for a battle they had no part in, and here you are, throwing it back in their faces."

"Come on now," Desmond said. "You're overreacting, girl."

"Remind me," I continued, "why I should make more deals to get magical protection over this place if you're incapable of staying where it's safe. Why the hell am I wasting my time running around playing these stupid games when you lot are ready to feck it all away for _nothing_?"

"Ava," Ry said, "calm down. We didn't think that—"

"Don't even speak to me," I snapped. "You, of everyone, should be ashamed of yourself after what happened to your brother. Do you want me to watch you die, too?"

"Who exactly put you in charge?" Desmond demanded, sounding suspiciously sober. "You're a child. I don't bow before you or anyone else. That's the point of being a fucking rebel."

"Some _fucking_ rebel. Doing what you like while others risk their lives to keep you safe."

"I don't have to listen to you." His tone was mocking. "Not now or ever."

"If that's what you think, then you're obviously in the wrong place," I hissed. "I'm not about to babysit some idiot who doesn't know how to work as part of a team. If you can't abide by the rules, then fuck right off."

Desmond's smirk lingered. "I'll take many of them with me."

"Good luck keeping them alive," I said. "We'll discuss it in the morning, see who wants to go and if we can spare you any supplies."

His smile faltered. "What?"

"Exactly what I said. I'm not wasting my energy on people who don't want my help. I'll be glad to see you go. Means there's more for the rest of us."

"You're power mad," Desmond said.

I frowned. "Where's the other one?"

"What?"

"The other one. They said seven left. There are six of you. Who's missing? Gareth?"

"Gareth?" he parroted.

"Yes, Gareth. Chubby man who rarely leaves your side. I assume he left with you."

Desmond coughed as the others looked around in confusion. "Ah, I saw him chatting up a fine-looking woman earlier. He'll find his own way home when he's finished with her."

My skin itched. "Get some sleep. You'll have a long day tomorrow."

But I was the only one who went indoors. The others lingered, and the scene was likely repeated to everyone else within the hour. I heard Carl's voice outside, but nobody came near me, and I was glad for that. I didn't want them to try to talk me down. We needed to be a team, and that meant making sacrifices. Eddie had told me they needed to respect me. Maybe it was time to harden my heart some more.

I slept little that night. Early the next morning, I threw caution to the wind and ran around knocking on doors to gather everyone outside. Carl had slept elsewhere.

I stalked up and down in front of too many sullen faces, desperately trying to figure out what I wanted to say. In the end, I spoke my mind.

"Okay, we all know where we stand. You've all had plenty of time to discuss yesterday's events. Now it's my turn to talk. I want to point you all to the exit. If you take it, don't come back. I've never asked to be in charge, but I went through a lot of hassle to get you here. Folsom died, and Mrs. Yaga died, but I'm not planning on dying, least of all for people who are willing to throw their lives away. Risk yourself all you want, do whatever it is you want to do, but do it far away from here. I won't allow you to put everyone else at risk. I don't care who you are—or what you are—because we're all in the same situation. I believe we're safer together, but if you think differently, then you can go." I pointed toward the mouth of the cul-de-sac. "This isn't a prison. You can leave at any time. Just don't expect to come back after risking the safety of us all. That's all I have to say."

"This is ridiculous," Desmond called out. "This is worse than before, worse than the Council even. We can't even have any fun? We're stuck here, in yet another prison, being dictated to by a tainted child. It's insulting."

Murmurs ran through the crowd of people.

"Off you go then," I said. "Don't like it? Leave. This is _my_ home. You don't get to squat. Find your own place, follow your own rules. I'm not going to stop you, but I've had enough of this shit."

He spluttered for a couple of seconds. "And where do you expect us to go?"

"I don't care." I walked away.

Carl followed me into my garden, blocking my way before I entered the house.

"You sure you want to do this?"

I glanced back at the crowd of people having a heated discussion mere metres away. "Very."

"Okay. Does this mean you get to pick what we watch every single night now?"

"Oh, shut up! This isn't funny, Carl."

He grinned. "It's a little funny. Mostly Desmond's face was hilarious."

"Take this seriously! They took the piss yesterday. They could have been picked off or led anyone here."

"Pretty sure everyone knows where we live already."

"Again, shut up! Is Gareth back yet?"

He shook his head.

"See? How am I supposed to protect them from themselves?"

He held up his hands. "You proved your point. We get it. We'll be more serious about everything."

I scowled. "I shouldn't have to convince people to keep themselves alive. That includes you."

His smile disappeared. "You don't know what it's like to be stuck here while you come and go."

My mouth dropped open. "You're not stuck here at all! But the ones wanted by the Council can't exactly wander the streets. It wasn't my idea to make them outlaws! Jesus, do you think I want to deal with Eddie and the million other people who don't trust me? I'd much rather stay here and let somebody else do all of the work."

"We're sitting around like children, doing nothing apart from waiting for you to come back, never knowing if you _will_ come back. Can't you understand?"

"Understand that you think being here is _nothing_? Protecting these people is _nothing_? My neighbours were fine before I brought everyone here. Mrs. Yaga was alive before we arrived. These people have lost everything because of us. The least we can do is keep them safe!"

I turned my back on him and stormed into my house. It wasn't working. I couldn't lead, and nobody took me seriously, not even my friends. We had won a few battles, but we weren't close to winning the war. We didn't even know who exactly we were fighting against half the time. Danger swarmed me every day. Life with me had been so risky that Peter had taken Emmett away.

I glanced at the window and saw them all outside, obviously discussing leaving me, too. I couldn't blame them. I was so sick of kissing arse on their behalf, of trying to persuade people who hated me that the Council were the ones in the wrong. It was exhausting and made me feel like a crappy politician half the time. That wasn't what I signed up for. I wanted to help people, but I didn't want bloody hands for the rest of my life.

Val walked over and knocked on my door. I took my time opening it.

She studied my face. "It's the battle. It heats up your blood and anything less than that is anticlimactic. Waiting for the next battle makes you warm but gives your violence nowhere to go."

"I'm not Peter. I'm not you, either."

She shrugged. "Come. Hear the people talk. Stop hiding away like a coward."

"I _will_ hit you."

"And will that make you feel better?"

"Possibly. I'm feeling pretty happy about taking the chance."

She smiled, gripped my shoulder, and guided me out of the house. "I told you that you should get more involved with training. You could hit me as often as you liked then."

"Don't actually want to break my hand." I glanced at her. "Are your tattoos imbued with something, Val?"

She traced the swirls on her temples as if she knew them by heart, her expression grim. "Raven gave me bloodlust to help me kill my father."

I wasn't quite sure what to say to that.

"Ah, here she is," Cam called as we approached, his smug expression provoking those violent urges again. He wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "I know you're all angry," he said loudly, "but give her a chance to apologise. After all, she's grieving still over the loss of her man."

I caught his jaw with my fist before Val got between us. I spewed heat and hatred from my eyes as I glared at him.

"Want to talk about Peter?" I asked. "Fine. Tell me when you first heard about him, Cam. Tell me who sent you to him when Emmett was taken. Were you the one who saved Peter's life? Or were you just the one who made him forget it happened?"

At first there was silence, but a brief glimpse of something in Cam's expression spurred me on. Gabe's warnings and hints had grown in my mind; I was convinced we were surrounded by traitors, and I couldn't hold back anymore.

"What are you really working toward, Cam?" I asked in a low voice.

"Kate," he said, "get your things. We're going."

Kate glanced at Lorcan anxiously. "But we're safe here."

"We're not safe anywhere." He sneered at me. "And you don't get to question me, half-breed. I don't have to answer to the likes of you."

"Cam," Val said, "is she right?"

"You shouldn't be blindly following her," he said in a harsh voice, his mask slipping. "I brought you to Folsom. We should have left as soon as he died."

"And gone where?" Val asked. "There's nowhere out there for us."

"You'll all die here," Cam said.

Carl held up his hand. "Enough. If anyone wants to leave, then go. This is pointless."

"We opened our homes to you all," Anka said. "If that isn't enough, nothing will ever be." She patted my arm and strolled toward her house as if she didn't have a care in the world.

"Kate, we're leaving," Cam said. "Val, have Leah ready to go within the hour."

"I'm not going," Leah said sullenly. "It might not be freedom, but it's way better than the Council's cells." She followed Anka.

"There's my answer," Val said, patting my arm.

"Don't go," Lorcan pleaded, moving closer to Kate.

Sadness flashed across her face, and I knew she wasn't going to stay.

"Another lifetime maybe," he said, and the twins moved to stand next to Val.

Cam gripped Kate's arm. "Get ready."

"We'll come with you," Desmond said.

Cam looked him over with disgust. "And get us both killed? No, thanks."

In the end, ten decided to go, leaving us with close to thirty again. Ry stayed, but I couldn't smile at him, couldn't do anything to make the separation of our group feel like the right thing. We were tired and disconnected, but I would make sure that we were the ones to survive. I couldn't let Cam be right.

I returned to my home alone, unable to watch the goodbyes. When my phone rang, I smiled to see Emmett's name. It felt like summer had returned.

"Hey, kid."

"Ava?" His voice sounded strained.

"You okay?"

"I never hear from you. I thought something had happened, and Dad was afraid to tell me."

I blew out a sigh. "I'm sorry. I don't mean to worry you."

"You sound funny."

"It's been a tough day. Some people left us."

"How come?"

"They didn't trust me to keep them safe."

"Then they're stupid," he said sharply.

I grinned. "It's good to hear you."

"But you never call me."

"Thinking about calling you makes me miss you."

"Oh."

I imagined him pulling out his eyebrows in distress and decided I needed to change the subject. "How's your grandfather?"

"I have to call him Bill. He's okay. Is Dita all right?"

"Yeah. She's busy training so she can kick your arse when you come back."

"Am I ever coming back?"

I sighed. "I don't know. How are your dreams?"

He hesitated. "Yvonne shaved my head, but my eyebrows are gone instead. Dad says I'm getting better, though."

"Maybe being away from here will make it all go away."

He made a non-committal grunt. "I should go. Dad's calling me. I miss you, Ava."

When he hung up, I pushed the phone away and laid my head on the kitchen table, my stomach in knots. I wished I knew if I was on the right path, if I was doing the right thing for everyone I cared about. But I never knew which step was the one that would lead to death and despair.

I didn't know if a step existed that would lead to a happy, normal life.

# 34

I sat impatiently at a bus stop on the north side of the city centre. Moses's phone call earlier in the day had made our meeting seem urgent, but what could be worth the staring of little old ladies who refused to sit next to me?

"What?" I finally asked.

The old woman who had been staring at me rubbed her chin. "Are you the one? The one in the paper and all? Is that you?"

I sighed. "Probably."

"The hair gives you away." She edged closer to me. "My son told me that he saw a video of you on his computer."

"Oh, yeah?" Why on earth was she sidling up next to me all of a sudden?

"He said you killed all of those vampires, and—"

"It wasn't just me."

"But you were out there, not like yer man on the telly, the one with the blue lipstick."

I smiled. "He's an arsehole. Don't mind him."

"He was on the news yesterday, saying we should give up our laws and the gardaí to let his people take care of us instead."

I sat up straight. "Are you serious?"

"Do you not watch the news, love? He was going on about the new royal marriage and all that. How it would protect us if we team up with the UK. My son's fella reckons they'll make us slaves or something if we do that, but I says to him, in this day and age? I think he has his head stuck in the past, afraid we'll lose our flag or something stupid like that. He's a nice boy, but he gets over-excited sometimes."

"He has the right idea," I said firmly. "You can't trust the man with the blue lipstick. Or the fae royal crap. They don't care about humans. They don't care about flags or any of that. They just want power, and they'll cut through us all to get it."

Her hand flew up to her mouth. "Jaysus, you make it sound terrible."

A car swerved around the corner and skidded to a stop right in front of us.

Moses leaned out of the window and nodded at the woman. "All right, missus? Need a lift?"

She held her hand over her heart. "Ah, no. Thanks anyway."

"Hop in," he said to me. "We don't have much time."

The old woman waved at me as I jumped into the car. Moses sped off before I snapped my seatbelt into place.

"How the hell do you get away with driving like this?" I demanded.

"Untouchable," he said. "Light up a joint for me. In the glove box."

"I'm not your slave."

"Women," he huffed.

"The woman at the bus stop was telling me that Erossi was on the news yesterday."

He grunted. "Yeah, the prick's trying to convince the nation to bend over and take it in the arse."

"Think people are listening to him? Shay said people aren't feeling good about the world being full of supernaturals."

"They'll get over it," he said lightly. "But the Council are making bad moves. They arrested a pile of humans this morning. You need to get them out of there."

"Why did they arrest them?"

"Some crap about inciting violence against supernaturals. They made a few poxy comments online. This shit will go viral if I have anything to do with it."

"Why would they care about humans?" I said. "They never have before."

"Between this and your man hinting about taking over everything, I'd say they want us all scared."

I shook my head in disbelief. "They're really stupid if they think that's going to go down well. What's Erossi thinking?"

"I dunno, but they're making people want change. They're doing what we've been trying to do, except they're doing a better job of it. It makes no sense."

"Where are we going?"

Moses flashed a dimpled grin. "I'm taking you to Shay."

"What? Why?"

"Ask _him_. I'm just the fucking messenger boy. I have to say, Ava, you did a good job at the flats with Father Fat Fuck."

"Father Ryan," I corrected, but I couldn't help smiling. "What do you mean?"

"He's changed his tune, comes over for a cup of tea in the mornings and everything. He's been convincing the older crowd that we need to keep fighting. They're tired, but to be honest, most of them seem delighted for the excitement."

"Leave them alone."

"It's true. They have more balls than some of the young lads."

"Does he think I'm a monster?" I asked. "Father Ryan, I mean. Everyone saw the beasts as monsters, and I'm basically a version of them. Kind of."

He guffawed. "Are ya mad? Me ma would break his face if he started calling you a monster. You and your crowd helped us. No way is anyone in my neighbourhood going to get away with badmouthing you. All of this shit has really brought the community together. We're fixing up the place, people are getting along, and all the bullshit arguments over who copied whose fitted kitchen are done with." He winked at me. "If we can do that, the whole country can."

"I don't know if I can help with that. I can't even keep the rebels together. A bunch of them left because I gave them a bollocking for sneaking off to the pub. One didn't come back, and I can't stop thinking about him."

He slowed down and opened the glove box to take out a joint. He lit it up and took a few drags. "Thing is, there are a lot of missing cases right now. Ask Shay. Numbers have gone through the roof. I've been hearing stories, and I'm thinking they're connected. We have to be more careful, or else we have to speed up this shit."

I shrugged. "I don't know if we'll ever be ready."

"Nobody's ever ready for anything. You just go for it. We weren't ready for the beasts, but we crushed them."

I didn't tell him that was because we had werewolves on our side. If we made a move now, the werewolves would be against us. I didn't know if we stood a chance.

"Here we are," he said, pulling in next to a pretty dilapidated-looking building.

"And here is?"

"Where you've to meet Shay. Just run in. You'll find him. I have to fly off before I get spotted. That's why I drive so fucking fast. See you later. Tell your hot friends Moses said hello."

I punched his shoulder and got out. Moses sped off before I stepped away from the car.

Inside the building, I looked around in confusion. When Moses told me Shay needed to meet, I hadn't assumed I would be walking into a boxing club full of pre-teens. I strolled past groups of classes until I spotted Shay at the end, laughing with a group of boys and girls.

He saw me and waved, holding up his hands to the kids and jogging over to me.

"Hey," he said, rubbing the back of his neck with a towel. "Sorry about the noise, but it was the only chance of me getting five minutes to myself all week."

"You're sweating."

He grinned. "Exercise tends to do that to me. We run classes here, and I haven't had much chance to beat up on the kids lately, so they put me through the wringer today."

"You teach them?"

He paused. "I'm not the only one."

"I know, but..." I glanced around, sure I recognised some of the kids from Moses's flats. "You volunteer?"

"We all do. Like I said, I'm not the only one. Gives the kids a place to go. Right now, they need that more than ever. Maybe after everything settles, some of your crowd can join in."

A boy stopped on his way out to exchange banter with Shay. The garda took his time with the kid, giving him his full attention. I stared at him after the kid moved on.

"What?" Shay asked, looking uncomfortable.

"You're like... disgustingly perfect."

His face broke into a grin. "And yet you still manage to stay mad at me for extended periods of time."

I blew out a sigh. _Time to make nice._ "I'm not mad at you, Shay."

"Don't say you're disappointed," he joked. "I understand why you were annoyed with me. I don't understand why you're _still_ annoyed."

His pulse began to race, and I smiled.

"What are you smiling at?"

I shook my head. "Nothing. I'm getting over all of that, and it shouldn't interfere with what we're trying to do, right?"

"C'mon." He led me to a messy little office at the end of the hall. "Need water," he explained, rooting through a bag on the desk. "And no," he said after he had drunk half a bottle. "It won't interfere. I'd like to clear the air despite that, though."

I stared at his hands as he spoke. He had strong hands, calloused, but not by weapons. His brown eyes were honest and true. There were no games to play with Shay, no worries that we couldn't trust him. I liked him, and that was why I was so mad at him.

"You have to understand," I began, suddenly desperate for him to see. "Very few people in my life have treated me like a... like a person. My grandmother treated me like shit because she was afraid of some angel, afraid of what I would grow up to be. Peter saw me as a monster. I'm pretty sure he still does on some level."

"Ava, that's not what—"

"The supernatural people see me as a mongrel who could ruin them. People want things from me. They come to me for favours or help, but they don't actually like me. They don't see me as a person or someone with actual feelings. They see me as a killer or a soldier or a monster. You were nice to me, and you saw me as somebody who could actually have a normal life. _I_ could be normal around you. That felt great, but as soon as you knew more, you became just like everyone else." I shrugged. "It was like you took something away from me, and it hurt."

He stepped closer, but I inched back. He reached out but then dropped his hand, looking as if he didn't have a clue what to do. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have acted the way I did. It was the way Peter told it. I don't know. It just got my back up, and I saw every lie written on your face. I was wrong, and I'm sorry."

I didn't like apologies. They felt like a way of glossing over what had really happened, an invitation to forget whatever had made me mad, whether I was ready to or not. But Shay was sincere, and I really did want to stop being angry with him. I had enough enemies. "Well, now we've got that uncomfortable exchange out of the way," I said, half-laughing.

"How are you?" he asked earnestly. "The truth this time."

"I'll be fine. I'm tired and sore and sick of everything, but we've a rebellion to organise."

He smiled. "I wish we could hurry it up. I'm sick of having to talk to that blue-lipped immortal. He's unbelievably arrogant, and I probably shouldn't tell him what I think of him."

"I heard about yesterday."

His hands closed into fists. "He didn't even warn us he was going to do it. Totally went behind our backs, and now I can't get in touch with him at all."

"He's pretty horrible, but be grateful you don't have to deal with Fionnuala. She's back, and things are out of control. The rebels, the humans, everyone. There are a lot of angry people flooding into the country, ready to take their revenge. If anyone moves too soon..."

He nodded. "That'll be the hardest part, especially after the change. We can't even trust the people who are returning. There will be those who never cared about what we're doing; they just want an excuse to hurt and gain some kind of vengeance. The next few years are going to be tricky."

My stomach churned at the thought. "I'm scared of what will happen when there's no more Council."

"Me, too. But they haven't given us a choice. Even if you hadn't made any moves to change things, something would have happened to force the situation eventually. Like the Council's actions right now. Arresting humans for speaking out?" He shook his head. "They're up to something. I just can't figure out what they're trying to accomplish."

"Moses thinks fear, and yet, they're basically making people feel the way _we_ want them to feel. How does that make sense?"

"My gut doesn't like it."

"Tell your gut I agree. Maybe we can use this. It's a mistake on their part, and we'd be stupid to let it go without taking advantage of it."

He switched back into garda mode. "Any suggestions?"

"Two of Esther's Circle are doing some digging. They're trying to prove us wrong, but they might come up with something we can use. Carl and Val are still trying to track down that magical tattooist. In the meantime, we need to get the press involved. I was talking to somebody earlier, and I really think the general public are confused. They need some clarity before they make their decisions."

"So," he said, "you need me to sow some seeds?"

I shrugged. "I think it's time we up our game. You could possibly feed the reporters stories of the Council's wrongdoings. So far, they've been mainly focused on the Irish Government. What if they showed the dark side of the Council's interests and really pushed our agenda against Erossi's idea of taking over?"

"I like it," he said. "It's a modern way of thinking, one they probably won't know how to fight against. I mean, they can do the same to you, paint you in a bad light, but we could probably come up with a lot more fodder. Our friends in the media are ready to go when the shit hits the fan. In the meantime, do you think you could get some people to give interviews?"

"Some of my crowd might be up for that. Gabe could maybe help with the rest. He's being pushed out of the Council, so he might as well use his contacts while he can. Eddie, too, although he's busy trying to persuade supernaturals that they no longer need the Council. There's a lot of non-bloody things we can do, and it's about time we started using our heads instead of waiting to defend ourselves."

"I'll let Moe know all of this later," he said.

I laughed. "Not you as well. Carl keeps calling him Moe. Somebody's going to get shot."

"Ah, his bark's worse than his bite. His reputation may be exaggerated." He took a sip of water. "What's the deal with you and Carl anyway?"

"He's mine," I said softly. "We're bonded in ways I can't even begin to explain. He's a brother. I trust him more than anyone."

"And Peter?"

"Peter's gone. He was never mine to begin with." I hated that it was true.

"I don't think—"

"I have to go," I blurted. "I need to get to Eddie and make sure we're all updated. Can you talk to Gabe? See if he can find out what Erossi is up to and if the rest of the Council are involved."

"No problem. If you hang around for a bit, I can give you a lift."

I shook my head. "Gotta run. Stay safe, Garda Whelan."

I left the boxing club and sprinted to Eddie's bookshop, feeling as though I might be finally getting somewhere. I burst through the door, and he looked up with no surprise.

"What took you so long?" he asked drily. "I take it you heard about Erossi."

" _Yes_. What's going on? Do you know anything?"

"Not a thing, and as far as I know, neither did Koda. Narrows down the playing field a little."

"Unless he's lying." I was about to jump up on the counter before I remembered how much it would hurt my wounded side. "Something's happening. I'm not sure what, but something is definitely brewing."

"We need to get there first," he said.

"Moses reckons humans have been arrested for comments they made against the Council online. He also said there are a lot more missing person cases. Shay said Erossi won't get in touch with him, and the Guardians haven't been cooperating with the police."

"Interesting." He tapped his chin. "We should take advantage of this."

"Exactly my thinking. Shay's going to coordinate with the media and figure out a way to use this against the Council. At least we'll be keeping people informed and giving them something else to listen to besides Erossi's bullshit."

Eddie smiled. "Good idea. But I'm concerned by this turnaround. Why would the Council suddenly make such ridiculous moves? They're designed to encourage discontent. It makes no sense."

"We're all with you on that," I said. "But we don't have time to think about it. We need to act... and fast. Before Phoenix marries this British royal."

"There's still so much to do." But his heart beat faster, and I knew it wasn't with fear. He was enjoying himself too much for that.

"You should check on the groups who are in hiding," I said. "If anyone has gone missing, then we can figure the Council are trying to find information."

His smile widened. "I'm proud of you, Ava."

As I left, I wasn't sure if that should make me happy or terrified.

# 35

I headed straight to Gabe's bar, although I worried about what I would find.

Finn was alone in the bar. "He's not here," he said. "Not sure where he is or how long he'll be."

I sat on a barstool with a sigh. "How's he doing?"

"Freaking out, basically. Not looking good when big decisions are made without you."

I stared at the moving tattoo on Finn's forearm. "I hear Koda's been left out, too."

He made a face. "I don't like where this is going. Power shifts always hurt those of us who don't matter much to anyone."

"Let Gabe know I dropped by, okay?"

He nodded, and I got off the stool to leave. I took two steps before it hit me. Turning back, I grabbed Finn's arm and took a better look at his tattoo. The lines of the dragon were all familiar swirls. I hadn't noticed before because of the vibrant colours.

"I keep meaning to ask you where you got this done," I said.

He pulled his arm away. "Personal space, Red. Tattooist for the fae. Strictly fae-only customers."

"Is the tattooist fae?"

"No, but—"

"Phoenix mentioned being interested in getting a special kind of tattoo done. Think this tattooist would be good enough for him?"

He frowned. "Hell, yeah, she's good enough. They just call her the Artist. Hold on." He disappeared for a few minutes and came back with a business card. "You call this number to make an appointment. Tell Phoenix she's worth the cost." He handed me the small paper square.

"Thanks, Finn. You've been really helpful." I grinned at him, pocketed the card, and left for home.

Back at the cul-de-sac, a group of the remaining rebels had gathered to train. The atmosphere was still tense, and I didn't know how to fix it.

Ry rushed over to me. "I'm sorry," he said. "We put you in a bad position before, and I apologise for that."

"A bad position? Where did you even get the money to go to the pub?"

He frowned. "Desmond sorted that out."

"And you didn't think that was weird? Gareth never came back!"

"I know." He shook his head. "At the time, it seemed harmless."

"You make your own choices. I can't do that for you. But when you make a choice, you have to own it. You can't just do whatever you want and think you can keep apologising afterward. This is life and death, Ry."

Chastened, he went back to the training while I headed straight for Val, calling for Carl to join us.

I handed Carl the business card Finn had given me. "A fae told me about a tattoo artist who only tattoos fae. He said they call her the Artist. His tattoo is different, but the same kind of shapes are there. This could be a lead."

Carl passed the card to Val. "We could go there today."

Val nodded, then her entire body tightened as if she were on high alert. I followed her gaze to Leah, who was looking around in a panic.

Val sniffed the air. "Somebody's here," she growled.

_Not again._

She moved as if she wanted to kill somebody, glancing around to make sure nobody was approaching Leah. I followed her, picking up a scent a split-second after we saw a hooded figure slipping into the cottage where Esther had been staying. Val sprinted, lifting her weapon with a growl of rage. The person turned and froze to the spot, probably because the sight of a transforming hellhound was pretty intimidating, even a half-blooded one.

Val was about to cleave the intruder's head open when Esther screamed from the window for her to stop.

The intruder pulled down the hood and held up two shaking hands. "I'm a friend of Esther's," Quinn blurted.

"Friends announce themselves," Val replied.

"Sorry," Quinn said.

Esther came out of the house and embraced Quinn.

"Why the hell are you sneaking around in a hoodie?" I demanded. "Didn't we tell you the people attacking us wear hoods? Do you have a death wish?"

"I didn't think—"

"We usually decapitate intruders," Val said, her eyes still red.

"Val, give us a minute, please," Esther said. "Go calm down. _Please_."

Quinn waited until Val walked away before speaking again. "I'm sorry, Esther. I just couldn't be seen. There are so many rumours flying around. Nothing makes sense. Nobody's seen Koda in days. I overheard Aiden talking about buying and selling humans. The cells are completely full, so people are being held elsewhere, except nobody seems to know where that might be."

"Humans have been arrested," I said. "Others have gone missing. Know what's going on with that?"

She shook her head. "But there's more." She glanced around anxiously. "I didn't tell Alanii I was coming here today in case something happened. Natasha's been feeling ill, and her great-grandmother was a harbinger, so that worried me, and I—"

Esther's eyes widened. "Quinn, calm down. Tell me what's wrong."

"Illeana. I was paired with her the most before she died. She was my partner, and this might mean nothing, but my gut is... I covered for her sometimes."

Esther frowned. "In what way?"

Quinn licked her lips, studying Esther as if wondering whether she should speak at all. "Koda called her to him. Often. I would cover for her, make sure everyone thought she was elsewhere. She was senior to me, and it seemed normal at the time. But now, with everything that's going on, I'm not so sure, and I'm worried for Koda."

"What do you think was going on?" I asked, surprised to see Quinn losing her cool.

"I think she was working on something for Koda. Maybe something internal. It made her very careful. It wasn't that she was paranoid, but she was probably more vigilant than usual. She had a lot on her mind."

"Why didn't you tell me before?" Esther asked.

"She's dead. It didn't matter anymore. She didn't die while working for Koda. But you said she was prepared to die. You said her belongings had gone missing, and that reminded me of the flash drive."

I glanced at Esther in surprise.

"What flash drive?" she asked.

"A tiny one, disguised as a charm. She wore it around her neck. I only realised what it was because I caught her using it one day. I asked her about it, and she laughed it off, calling it her life insurance. She joked that I should look for it if anything happened to her." She shivered. "I mean, she _laughed,_ and we saw her sacrifice herself for us. She wasn't killed for a flash drive."

Esther looked at me. "What do you think?"

"Worth looking into."

"It's probably with the rest of the missing stuff," Esther said. "I wonder what was on it."

"That's the thing," Quinn said excitedly. "It's not gone. Koda wears it around his wrist. His sleeves are always long, so you rarely see it, but I've spotted it twice now."

"Koda took her stuff?" I said.

"Maybe he's protecting himself," Quinn said. "But I can't get in touch with him to ask, and I'm worried that whatever's on that flash drive brought him to harm."

"Koda made her risk her life looking into this stuff," Esther whispered.

"This isn't right," Quinn said. "Our Council is full of traitors. I don't know who to trust. The angel is affiliated with you, Koda is off on his own missions, Erossi is desperately trying to court the humans one moment and control them the next, and Fionnuala is away fighting wars that aren't ours."

"She's back," I said. "I don't know why she wants to keep it a secret, but she's definitely back."

Quinn shook her head. "More intrigue. How did you find out? From the angel?"

"Gabe? No, he didn't know either. Phoenix told me."

She rubbed the space between her eyes. "Her own son. What spell do you weave on these men?" She gestured at Esther. "Her, it would be obvious"—she looked back at me—"but you? I don't understand what you have that they want."

I shrugged. "The truth, maybe."

"I don't understand what's happening," Quinn whispered.

"It's a power play," Esther said firmly. "You've seen for yourself. You've heard the stories of the old days. Nobody with power can be trusted. We need to change everything."

"I need to see Koda," I said. "I need to find out what he knows. And make sure he's okay."

"Madness," Quinn said. "There's a very small window of opportunity. You would have to sneak past Guardians just to make it inside the Headquarters. And even then, he might not be there."

"So let's do it," I said brightly.

She glared at me. "I don't trust you."

"I don't trust you either, but we both want the truth, right?"

She considered that for a moment before holding out her hand.

I backed away. "I'm out of the deal-making business. Don't wanna fall off the wagon."

Esther nudged me. "Seriously. Forever banned from making deals."

Quinn looked confused, but she nodded. "I'll find a way in for you. I want to see him for myself, and his guards keep fobbing me off. Something's off." She walked out of the garden then looked back at us. "Well? Aren't you coming?"

"What, now?" I asked.

"Yes, now. Goodbye, Esther."

I decided following Quinn might be my one chance, so I hurried to fall into step beside her.

"Stay safe," Esther called after us.

On the way to her car, which was parked a few streets away from the cul-de-sac, Quinn explained her idea. "There are some old tunnels that aren't presently guarded. Our resources are poor right now. Fionnuala has left us with little. But that works out well for us today. We'll take advantage of the low numbers of Guardians." We jumped into her car. "I'm only doing this for Esther to prove that—"

"Yeah, I know. Pity you aren't a big enough friend to trust her judgement, though."

She gave me the first genuine smile I had seen from her and started the car. "Interesting play. But we both know that Esther leads with her heart and not her head."

"It wasn't her heart telling her to walk away from her only family. She used her head to keep herself safe."

She nodded. "Granted, that was unexpected. Do you really believe you're doing the right thing? Or is this payback of some kind?"

"I know we're doing the right thing."

We were quiet until she pulled off the motorway, turning at a cleared area I could have sworn hadn't been there a moment ago.

"Bespelled," she explained, seeing my confusion. "Can't see it unless you've been shown the way. Come on. We have to hurry if we're going to get through their blind spot."

"Blind spot?"

She nodded, jumping out of the car and jogging away. I exited the car and ran to catch up.

When I reached her side, she said, "The blind spot is when the Guardians switch positions and change shifts. Very brief, except now that half of the Guardians are in the UK, we have more time."

"But they're back."

"Not officially. Just because Fionnuala is here doesn't mean the Guardians aren't still in the UK, believing they're still guarding her. Her magic is beyond anything I've ever seen."

"Then why doesn't she just take over?"

She faltered, almost tripping. "Maybe she already has."

Her words hit home because it was something I had suspected. And maybe Koda was already dead.

Quinn kicked at a mound of dirt, pulling away overgrown grass. She stuck her fingers in the soil and wriggled them. "Got it," she murmured.

A door opened up in the ground, shifting dirt everywhere. The sound of it made both of us freeze, but nobody came running.

"I need to search you for weapons," she said.

"I'm not going in there unarmed!"

"Then you're not going in at all."

I glared at her before throwing my hands in the air. "Fine. Do your worst."

She searched my pockets and removed my dagger. "Don't speak. If we come across anyone, just follow my lead."

I followed her down a dim corridor. There were scuff marks on the floors, handprints on the walls, even bloody fingerprints decorating what had once been stark white.

"We're not allowed in this section anymore," she said. "They said something about it being unstable, so be careful."

We kept moving, turning corners and hurrying down more long hallways until Quinn whispered that we were almost there. We turned a corner and heard footsteps.

"Quick," she urged. "Through that door."

She shoved me inside a room, shut the door behind us, and leaned against it. She closed her eyes until the footsteps passed, but I was too busy staring around in horror. We were standing in a freaking torture chamber! Equipment hung from the walls, stinking of pain and death and blood. No wonder Ry's brother had committed suicide. In a chair sat a decomposing body. I covered my nose to avoid the stench.

Quinn exhaled with relief. "That was close," she said and then gasped. "What the...? Oh, my God!"

"What the hell is this place?" I whispered.

"Robbie!" She moved toward the body with her hands outstretched.

"Don't." I grabbed her, wondering how she had recognised the figure when the only things left unharmed were his almond-shaped eyes, frozen open in horror.

Her hands covered her mouth, and she shook her head. "Why Robbie?"

" _This_ is the hacker?" I asked.

She nodded. "He was _nice_. Why would anyone do this? And _here_ of all places?"

"He was trying to find out where Illeana's stuff went," I said grimly. "Maybe he learned something he shouldn't have."

"This is sick," she murmured, looking ill. "This is a torture room. Are _these_ the assignments we've been overlooked for?"

"We need to get out of here." I grabbed her arm and pulled her into the hallway.

She insisted on checking all of the rooms we passed. They had all been used to harm and maim. Few were empty of bodies, and the stench of death never left me.

Twenty minutes later, we had finally made it to Koda's door.

"There should be Guardians outside his door," Quinn said, looking puzzled. "This makes no sense."

"Lucky for us then," I said, ignoring the scent of her fear. "Let's get this over with."

She pushed open the door, and we stepped inside.

# 36

Koda stared at both of us when we stumbled into the room. I had prepared myself to find his body, so seeing him on his feet was a little unsettling.

"Come to end me, have you?" he asked croakily. "I'll admit I didn't expect you to be the one they would send."

I shook my head, staring around the room. It resembled an ordinary office except one wall was completely made up of earth. Roots hung through, and Koda's hands and arms were immersed in the dirt.

"Sustenance," he said, seeing my confusion. "Keeps me going. What are you here for then if not to kill me, little tainted one?"

"I thought you were dead," Quinn blurted. "You've been impossible to find."

He nodded, looking at the dirt wall. "I slipped up somewhere. The wrong people found out what I knew. How, I'm not sure."

"We passed by torture chambers," I said. "There were bodies."

He looked sad, but not surprised. "Perhaps I underestimated my enemies."

"I wanted to talk to you about Illeana," I said, wondering if he still had that flash drive on him or if it was buried in the dirt, slowly being destroyed by his feeding session. "Turns out we were on the same mission, but we both had a different boss. I need to know if she got any further than I have, if she learned something that might change everything."

He pulled his arms from the earth with a sigh. "You are annoyingly impatient, aren't you?" He took a seat at his desk and studied me. "So you're on the same path. Who put you on it? Gabe, I suppose. Perhaps I should have confided in him sooner."

"Sooner? You mean you have already?" I blurted, astonished.

"Only recently. He knows now how dangerous it would be to confront the truth."

"And what's the truth?" I asked, moving closer to him. "What's really going on?"

"The truth is that we're all in danger. Terrible danger. And there is no way we can stop it. Not even you. The danger comes from within. The power has been growing in secret all of these years. We have been blind to the truth, and now it is too late. The corruption has poisoned us all. We are rotten from the inside, and there is no way to treat it."

"We can start afresh. Begin a new leading body. Make changes," I said urgently, seeing the light leaving his eyes. Would he die before he told me everything?

"I feel..." He glanced at his wall of dirt and abruptly reached up and touched a withered root. It crumbled at his touch. "Ah... poison."

"Poison?" Quinn's face paled. "I'll go for help." She was gone before I could stop her.

"This won't kill me," he said. "But someone will come to finish the job while I'm weakened. And as you got in here so easily, I'm betting the time is swiftly approaching. You should leave before they come for you, too."

"Who? Who's killing you? What's been going on? How can I help you?"

He slumped into his chair. "Listen to Gabe. Listen to your head. The darkest days approach, and we haven't begun to see what comes."

"What are you talking about?" I cried in frustration.

He sagged further and looked as though he were having some kind of stroke. Green liquid bubbled from his mouth. "There has always been something greater," he murmured. "Always been tests. This is just the last."

I knelt at his feet, desperate to fix him and to understand what he meant. "Are you talking about the Council? Are you talking about the slave markets? The children?"

"There are worse things," he whispered, "and sometimes our enemies disguise themselves as friends." He held out his hand. "Take this. You'll learn everything I know."

The door was flung open. I turned, my arm outstretched. I expected Quinn, but three hooded figures stood in the entryway, and my stomach turned as a wave of nausea hit me. Coyle! Only Coyle could cause that feeling inside me. Glancing from the assassins to Koda's wrist, I tried to break the flash drive free, but the three of them attacked as one. One wrapped an arm around my throat, another whipped the flash drive out of my hand and crushed it under his foot, while the third, the one who made me want to throw up, stabbed Koda in the chest with a blackened piece of wood.

Koda moaned, dying slowly, so slowly, and I head-butted the first one, startling him long enough for me to break free and boot the second one in the balls. It was too late to save the flash drive, so I threw myself at Coyle, desperate to destroy him. He punched my face, and I stumbled back into the reach of the others. As they grabbed my arms, I threw my legs in the air and wrapped them around Coyle's neck, desperately trying to squeeze the life out of him.

Footsteps approached, and the two holding me up dropped me to the floor like a stone, leaving Coyle and me scrambling together on the floor. Quinn's shouts of alarm alerted me to the fact she wasn't alone, but I didn't care. I had to kill Coyle. No. Not kill. I had to hurt him enough to make him talk.

I was ripped away from him, and he from me, but I had his hood in my hands, and everyone saw Coyle's face. Then, I realised Aiden was in the room, holding Coyle down.

"What the fuck is going on?" the shifter alpha spat, glancing from me to Coyle.

"She killed Koda," Coyle blurted, and Aiden's face contorted.

"Not her," Koda muttered. " _Him_."

"He wouldn't," Aiden said. "He wouldn't do that. He wouldn't betray us like that."

"He's obeying your mistress," Koda said, and I sensed his life drifting away. "He killed me like he tried to kill your sister."

Koda's skin grew opaque, darkening until he turned to wood and fell to the floor, the chair collapsing beneath him. Aiden growled, his eyes on me. I moved away as slowly as possible.

"She didn't have a weapon," Quinn said urgently. "I searched her before we came. Koda claimed to have been poisoned. Look at the roots, Aiden. She couldn't have done that. She couldn't have known to do that."

"What's going on?" Aiden snarled, his eyes turning yellow. "What did he mean about my sister?"

"It wasn't like that," Coyle said, holding up his hands. "She saved me, took me home. She _owns_ me, and she warned me to deal with your sister. Esther is... I know you love her, but she was getting in the way, keeping you from better things." He reached out his hand, gazing at Aiden. "She's holding you back from the greatness you deserve. We can be more than just—"

"Your friends are making you pick a side," I said coldly. "Power or your sister. Which is it, Aiden? It's not me these tattooed arseholes have been attacking, is it? At least, not only me. It's Esther they've been trying to get rid of, just to get your head back in the game."

Aiden looked from one of us to another, his teeth lengthening. His anger bounced off the walls, echoing until goose bumps rose on my skin. The shifter ripped his shirt away as he contorted into a panther. He faced me in his animal form, his snarling mouth a terrifying sight. Quinn yanked me back, and I was sure Aiden would attack us, but he sniffed the air and turned his head. When he caught sight of Coyle, the noise coming from his throat grew in ferocity. He paced in front of Coyle, who shrank against the wall.

"No," Coyle whispered. "Not me. You couldn't do that to me. Turn back. Don't let the panther choose. No, Aiden!"

Aiden tore out Coyle's throat before the man could say another word. Blood splattered, and the panther trembled all over.

"Shit," I whispered. "He might have talked."

"We need to get out of here," Quinn hissed. "He's gotten a taste for blood. He might not—"

But he shifted back and crawled over to kneel next to Coyle. He held Coyle's body in his arms and wept.

I was so stunned that I forgot to run after Quinn, and when Aiden realised I was still there, he left Coyle's body and leapt to his feet, standing naked before me.

"Get away from me," he said in a growling voice, and when his face contorted again, I ran. I could deal with the rest of it later.

Koda was dead. Coyle was dead. And there was an empty seat on the Council.

# 37

When Quinn realised I wasn't behind her, she came back for me. That was fan-bloody-tastic given I couldn't find my way out of a white tunnel to save my life.

"Hurry!" She handed me my dagger. "If they find you, and Koda's dead... _you'll_ get the blame."

"But Aiden—"

"It doesn't matter. We have to get out of here. This is trouble. One of the Council is grabbing for power. Who else would murder Koda? And with a Guardian." She glanced at me as we ran. "Maybe you weren't so wrong after all."

Sounds of a commotion came from behind us. The journey out seemed much quicker than the journey in.

"What happens next?" I asked when we made it into sunlight and began running to her car.

"Someone will be blamed. And then the seat will be filled. And depending on who wants it, things could get nasty."

"Do you need to be somewhere or can you drop me back?"

"I'm taking you home. Trust me, you don't want to get caught hanging around here when the shit hits the fan. Did Koda tell you anything important while I was gone?"

I shook my head. "He told me I'd learn everything from the flash drive, but they destroyed it when they attacked. Where did Aiden come from anyway?"

She shrugged. "I bumped into his guards in the hall. He came with me while they ran for help. At least, I hope they went for help. Who am I supposed to trust now? I can't believe they've been poisoning Koda. This was planned in advance, Ava."

"Years in advance," I said, thinking of Eddie and Daimhín and all the other creatures just like them. "But what's the next part of the plan?"

I sent a group message on my phone, letting as many people as possible know that Koda had been murdered by Coyle, who in turn had been murdered by Aiden. But I had no doubt that the deaths would somehow manage to get pinned on us. More specifically, me.

"They saw me trying to take the flash drive from Koda," I said. "They probably didn't even know what it was. All of that was for nothing in the end."

"Not for nothing," she said. "Is Esther safe with you? Can you protect her?"

"She can protect herself. But yeah, she's safe with us. The thing is, you never know who the traitor is, right? Not until it's too late."

"And you think there is one?"

I hesitated. "Not necessarily. But I think there might have been. Whoever is orchestrating everything seems to be constantly a step ahead of us, and yet they don't appear to be so concerned that they send everything they've got after us."

"Maybe you're all a part of their plans. Maybe they want to lay some blame at your feet. They could want you afraid, but they could also be spreading themselves a little thin."

"Or maybe they just want to keep us occupied while they pull off the big plan."

"Who do you think is planning everything?"

"It has to be someone in charge. Council or consultant. Obviously not Koda."

She shook her head. "But why would a Council member do any of this? They already have the power."

"Yeah, but they have to make agreements based on the opinions of the other members. They even have to take on board the opinions of the consultants. The one thing better than that would be a dictatorship. And while Reuben obviously betrayed our country, I just don't think he's this organised. Fionnuala has the power, and Erossi has the ego, but I can't see Gabe bothering with any of this. Elathan and Marina are the wildcards for me. Aiden seemed surprised by Koda's death, and Eddie Brogan is... different." I glanced at her. "Koda said something about Coyle working for Aiden's mistress, yet Aiden didn't have a clue what was going on. Bottom line is that it's impossible to know for sure. There could be two or three people working together. More, even. And it's been building for a while."

We made it back to the cul-de-sac to see the end of a battle. Quinn and I raced toward the fight, but three covered figures already lay on the ground, and I watched as Lorcan gutted the final one with a yell.

"I suppose you all needed the practice," I said as I began uncovering the bodies.

"Oh!" Quinn exclaimed. "These two are Guardians."

Esther, still in her bear form, made a growling sound that might have been agreement, but it was hard to tell.

"Everyone okay?" I glanced up to see blood-splattered people on a high from winning. "Somebody went to the mattresses," I murmured, thinking hard. Koda and the cul-de-sac had been attacked at almost the same time. Had anyone else?

"We're fine," Lorcan said, still panting.

I gestured at his blood-drenched clothing. "I really hope none of that blood is yours."

"There were more," he said. "They ran."

"That's a first."

"I need to contact the others," Quinn said. "Stay safe. Ava will catch you up on what's happened. I'll get in touch with you when it's safe, Esther." She frowned. "Safe is likely the wrong word now that Koda is dead. Stay alert."

After she left, I faced everyone, the sheer gravity of the situation truly hitting me. "Koda's been taken out, and we've been attacked. We can't wait around anymore. We have to press on with our plans. It's going to get very dangerous from here on out." I remembered Koda's comment about enemies dressed as friends. "We'll probably be betrayed, and we won't all make it until the end. If you can't deal with that, there are safer places to be. Whoever wants us is going to come at us again, and I can't guarantee that next time will go as well. You all have to make your own choices about this. I'll let you think about what you want to do next."

I invited Carl, the twins, and Val to come to my house while Esther shifted into her human form.

"Carl, can you call Peter, Shay, and Moses and let them know to watch their backs? I texted them, but I just want to be sure."

Carl nodded and stepped away with his phone.

Esther joined us in the living room and pulled me to the side. "Is Aiden...?"

"He's fine. But he's upset." I hesitated before adding, "There's something else."

Her dark brown eyes looked so worried that I wished I had some good news to give her.

"We found torture chambers in there, Esther. And a body. Quinn said it was Robbie."

She covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head. "Because I asked him for help?"

"Or because of Koda," I said. "We can't know, and it doesn't even matter. All that's important is that people are being tortured in the abandoned sections of the Headquarters. We'll figure this out. I promise, Esther. Your friend didn't die for nothing." I blew out a sigh. "There's one more thing. Coyle was responsible for the attack on you in Gabe's bar. The assassins have been after you because you're too much of a distraction for Aiden. Maybe if you died, he would have lost enough of himself to join their little assassin brigade."

She nodded, swallowing hard. "Well, they failed. I can't believe Aiden killed Coyle."

"Coyle said something about letting the panther choose. What's that about?"

She wrinkled her nose. "It means Aiden doesn't trust his human form."

My phone rang. When I answered, Gabe sighed and said, "Thanks for the heads-up." He sounded more like himself. "The bar was hit."

"By many?"

"Not too many, but it would have been enough if I hadn't been ready. If they're hitting neutral places, then they're sending a message."

"Has any official word gone out about Koda yet?"

"Not yet. I haven't heard a thing."

"What's going on?" I murmured, not expecting an answer.

"The next war has been pulled up a year or two," he replied.

"Bad timing. So Koda was the one who had Illeana searching. Think that's why he was murdered? He had her stuff. Probably had information we didn't. He kept babbling about bad things coming our way."

"Dying men say the strangest things," he said tightly.

"Really? Is that why he said he already told you what he's worried about?"

"Now isn't the time. Not over the phone. Not today."

"I'll see you soon anyway. Can you get in touch with Elathan, and maybe Aiden? See what's happening. Aiden had pretty much lost it last time I saw him, though."

"I'll try to find out what's going on," he said. "You should call Brogan and find out if he and the witch have been attacked, too."

"Will do. Stay safe." I hung up and called Eddie.

"I don't suppose you've been attacked in the last hour or two," I said.

He made a sound of disgust. "They tried. Feeble attempt. So is it true? Koda's gone?"

"Yeah, Coyle took him out. Aiden killed Coyle, and the cul-de-sac and Gabe's bar have both been attacked. Not many numbers, so I'm not sure what their aim was."

"How about the humans? Have they been attacked?"

"Doesn't sound like it. Day's not over yet though."

I stepped into the kitchen to find Carl. He gave me a thumbs up and a smile.

"Perhaps the attacker thinks the humans aren't worth attacking," Eddie said under his breath.

Over the phone, I heard a woman speak in the background. "The witch there?"

"Yes. Alive and well. It seems we've all been marked the same."

"Trouble's got company. Narrows down the suspects."

"Yes, well, we'll have to see what their next move is."

_"Their_ next move?" I asked. " _We_ need to move. This is the first act of war. And whatever it was meant to do, I'm pretty sure it succeeded. Now what's _our_ next move?"

He hesitated. "You said yourself we aren't ready."

"That decision was taken away from us today. Koda's gone. There's an empty seat on the Council. This is going to cause confusion, maybe even war. We need to nip it in the bud, or at least use it as a distraction for our own gain."

"Spoken like a true warrior," he said fondly.

"But I'm not a warrior." I paused. "Just while there's a war on."

"There's always some kind of war on."

"There won't be when I'm done with this stupid country," I snapped. "We're fighting back, so you better figure out what your place is in this."

"Hold off until we find out how the Council will push the empty seat issue," he said. "We need more information."

"Koda was killed because he found the information that the rest of us have been looking for. That's all we need to know."

"We still need to know who exactly is involved, Ava. Don't let your hotheadedness overrule your sense."

"I'll wait a few days, but we need to come up with something bigger. Something better. We need our answering shot to be the last shot."

"That's impossible."

"And yet it should always be the plan. You wanted me in this, Eddie. Now I'm in it. Why are you complaining?"

"I'll discuss it with Marina and the others," he said. "I want to take them down as much as you do."

"The mission is still the same. They've just sped up matters. I have to go. Do what you have to do. I'm going to do the same." I hung up before he could protest again.

"Lorcan, can you round everyone up?" I asked. "I want everyone to hear this."

My friends and most of the rebels gathered in my living room and kitchen, bodies pressing against each other uneasily as they all waited for the final word.

"So Quinn brought me to the Council," I said, sitting on a window ledge so everyone could see me. "We spoke to Koda, and he admitted he was the one who sent Illeana on her secret missions. He had a flash drive with information, but he was poisoned and murdered while we were there. Quinn left me alone for a minute, and three assassins came, and one... Coyle got to him before I could stop him." I bowed my head. "I should have fought harder. They destroyed the flash drive, and while two escaped, Coyle was killed by Aiden after Koda told him that Coyle had likely tried to kill Esther. They spoke about a shared mistress, but it was confusing, and it doesn't confirm much, other than the probability that our enemies are keeping secrets from each other."

Everyone looked at Esther, but she just raised her chin.

I nodded at her and continued. "Quinn and I left, but we know that Gabe, Eddie, and Marina were all attacked today. Whoever had Koda murdered is out for all of us. The most important part is that this means there's a free seat on the Council. Whoever is put into that seat will make all of the difference. I don't think we should let it get that far. I think we need to move as quickly as possible. Koda wasn't prepared to fight back. He cowered, and he was murdered for it. We can't let that happen to us. We need to control this situation as much as possible."

"Shay and Moses both said they haven't seen or heard of anything unusual going on," Carl announced. "That means that so far, they're sticking with people who have been involved for a while."

"Or that humans don't matter much," Val said. "But perhaps the arrests mean something."

"Are we safe here?" Ry asked. "I mean, really safe? What if they send more assassins next time?"

"They have to be running out of these dudes," I muttered. "We need Phoenix. He might know something."

"We can't trust him," Lorcan said, a nasty look on his face.

"We don't have a clue who we can trust," I admitted. "What are all of your thoughts? Should we try to attack everyone on the Council, or wait and verify who's involved?"

"We can't attack innocent people," Margie cried, looking horrified.

"Are any of them innocent, though?" Val asked. "They've all committed crimes."

"Esther," I said, "I'm going to need you to get in touch with your brother. I understand how you're feeling, but he knows something."

She hesitated. "I'll try, but he doesn't trust me anymore. I don't trust _him_."

"Listen to me," I said, slipping off the window ledge to face her. "You're strong enough to do this. And maybe Aiden sees things a little differently now."

"Because Coyle tried to have me killed," she said in disgust.

I nodded. "Under somebody else's orders. Maybe they tried to enlist him, and he had second thoughts or something. Maybe he wanted to back out, and they thought they'd use you to convince him. You said yourself that your Guardian circle wasn't in the loop. What if... what if Aiden was still protecting you, and the others didn't like it?" I said.

She shrugged. "I'll try to contact him, but I can't guarantee anything will come of it."

"Okay, great," I said. "We have Gabe and Eddie there to let us know what happens with the empty seat. Moses and Shay can tell us if their orders are changed from above, and the reporters we helped in the church are being extra vigilant when it comes to supernatural news stories. Our eyes are wide open. They shouldn't get much past us now."

"We still need to check out that tattooist," Carl said.

Val nodded her agreement.

"Be careful," I warned. "It's not a good day to piss people off."

"We'll be fine," Carl said. "Nobody in their right mind would attack Val. I'll just hide behind her." He winked at me as she rolled her eyes.

Carl and Val left to check out Finn's info. The rest of us discussed possibilities and ideas and plans for the next hour. Then, Gabe and Elathan showed up, both looking worried.

"What's going on?" I asked, holding my breath at the surety that bad news was coming our way.

"Koda's death has been announced. They're calling it a murder, a tragedy. There's a lot of talk about Koda being a hero and about the things Koda would want to happen now," Gabe said.

"Okay," I said, confused. "So what are the worried faces about then?"

Elathan cleared his throat. "The thing is, they're not saying it happened the way you've told it. In fact, there's been no mention of Coyle at all."

"Oh, great," I muttered. "I'm the killer, aren't I? They're putting it at my feet."

"No, actually..." Gabe looked uncomfortable.

I had a sinking feeling as Elathan turned to face Esther.

Elathan said, "They're saying Aiden murdered Koda. He's in the cells. They aren't bothering with a hearing. There's going to be a trial in a couple of days, as soon as Fionnuala gets back from the UK."

"What are you on about?" I asked. "She's already here."

Elathan shrugged. "Nobody's seen her. We're being told she's rushing back after hearing of her beloved Koda's passing. She's hoping to be the one who passes the sentence. Rumour has it that there will be an execution. I'm sorry, Esther. I know that—"

She shook her head. "No, there won't. I promised Ava I was going to speak to Aiden and find out what he knows. I'm still going to do that."

"How?" Ry asked. "He's in the cells, Esther. You can't just walk in there. They'll take you down with him."

She squared her shoulders. "I'm not letting him die in there. I'm not letting the Council take his life for something he didn't do."

"What's your plan?" Elathan asked patiently, as if he were speaking to a child. "What are you going to do, Esther?"

"I'm going to break him out," she said, jutting out her chin. "And I'm pretty sure you're going to help me."

He sucked in a breath and cocked his head. "You know what? I need to know what Aiden knows as well. I want to know what's been going on amongst the Guardians while the rest of us have been looking the other way. I _will_ come with you. I'll help you break Aiden out of the Council's cells." He shook Esther's hand.

Was I the only one who remembered how incredibly dangerous that plan was? And then my eyes fell on Leah, the teenage girl who had escaped, and suddenly, the plan didn't seem so impossible, after all.

But there was one small hitch.

I didn't want Aiden to live.

# 38

I left Esther excitedly discussing her plan with Elathan and walked with Gabe to the mouth of the cul-de-sac.

"So how's the atmosphere?" I asked.

"At Headquarters? Headless chickens running around with no leaders. Erossi's pretending to be in charge."

I swallowed hard. "Will we have to kill him?"

"Erossi? He won't bow down to anyone, and there's not much chance of him working with ordinary humans, so we'll likely have to deal with him."

He said it so offhandedly, as if taking a life was nothing. I had done the same thing so often that I was a tad surprised by my loud conscience making me uncomfortable. If Erossi attacked us, then I would have no problem taking him out. If he didn't, that muddied the waters somewhat.

"Yeah," I said slowly. "So what's coming our way, Gabe? What was Koda talking about?"

"The babbling of a dying man isn't something you should concern yourself with."

"Don't give me that. What's happening? What was he afraid of? What has you so depressed?"

He glanced at me. "Maybe we shouldn't fight this. Maybe we should let everything run its course."

"What? After all of this? We can't stop now. We won't survive giving up the fight. What's with you?"

"Maybe the alternative will be worse," he ventured.

"How can humans possibly be worse than Erossi?"

"I didn't mean the humans. Some things should stay hidden, Ava. What if we're opening Pandora's Box?"

"I don't understand."

He nodded. "I know. What's the plan?"

I decided I didn't have the energy to try to work out one of Gabe's riddles. "I'll probably have to find Cam and suck up to him to figure out how he got Leah out of the cells. I know Val did the heavy lifting, but she didn't take that wrist tag thingy off Leah. Esther won't want to accidentally kill her own brother."

"Elathan can release it with ease," he said, waving his hand. "More importantly, _Esther_ won't want to? Does that mean you're not going?"

"He wants me dead. He almost killed me. You had to save me from his plans. How am I supposed to help free somebody I don't think should be free?"

"You're not coming?" a shocked voice asked from behind me.

I turned slowly, feeling uncomfortable as soon as I met Esther's eyes. "I'm helping, okay? I just don't want to be there."

"What are you talking about?" she demanded. "You have to be there for me."

"But, Esther, I don't _want_ to free him. He deserves to be there. He tried to have me killed, and he betrayed you in the worst possible ways. I'm not on his side because he suddenly had a last-minute change of heart and did something right."

"But he didn't kill Koda. You were there! You saw! How can you let him die for something he didn't do? How is that any different than what's happened to the rest of us? He's in trouble, Ava. He needs me. And I... I need _you_."

I frowned, staring at my feet. Maybe I didn't like what was happening, but there was still that all-consuming, soul-crushing need to punish him, to see him get what he deserved. But he didn't deserve to die for murdering Koda. He had taken care of Koda's murderer, and that had been extremely hard for him to do if the way he reacted afterward was any sign.

"I don't think he's worth the risk," I said softly. The pain in her eyes shot me through the heart. "But you are, so I'll go."

She flung herself at me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders to pull me into a hug. Her fear and guilt overwhelmed me, but I patted her on the back. I knew what it was like to worry, and Esther was one of my closest friends. I had to be there for her; if we didn't have each other, we would all be lost. Freeing Aiden would be a major operation, a dangerous one, and we needed strength behind us.

Elathan walked over and stood behind her, looking entirely unconcerned. "We'll be in and out, break a few necks, home for dinner. What do you say?"

Sending Esther off with a risk-taking daredevil of a demonic entity was probably not going to be my best plan.

"Can you get your circle behind you?" I asked her. "Quinn was there. She knows what happened. And there's a chance the shifters will be loyal to Aiden rather than the Council. You need to be sneaky about this, Esther. You need to convince people that Aiden's worth starting a war over. This could be their reason for siding with us, their reason to fight."

She stared at me, and I realised she hadn't known she would have to persuade people to help her brother.

I squeezed her hand. "Get them on board, and we'll come up with a workable plan."

She nodded, still holding on to me as if for support.

Gabe watched us with a strange expression in his eyes. "I'm going to check on the bar and then see if there's any news at Headquarters. We're still waiting for Fionnuala to show up."

I let go of Esther, annoyed by Fionnuala's secrecy. If Phoenix was back, then so was she. And if she didn't want anyone to know she was back, then she was getting something out of it. Freedom? The clarity of not having the blame over her head? Whatever was really going on, we needed to figure out where Fionnuala was before we broke anyone out of the cells. We needed people to see she had already returned.

"I'll go with Esther," Elathan said. "We might as well get started on this right now. Gabe, stay connected with me. Timing is important." He nodded at Esther. "We should hurry before the official story gets too imprinted on people's minds."

They left together.

"What do you think?" I asked Gabe.

"About helping Aiden? It's a fool's errand." He hesitated. "But there might just be something to this family idea you have here."

I gazed at him in surprise.

"I should go," he said. "Time is ticking. Are you coming with me?"

"Can't. With Val, Esther, and Carl gone, I need to stick around. Just in case."

He glanced down at my wounded side. "Are you capable of fighting right now?"

"I'm doing much better," I said firmly and escorted him to his car before he could ask any more questions.

That left me in the cul-de-sac, twiddling my thumbs and feeling wretchedly useless. With Val gone, I needed to stay behind and keep an eye on Leah, but I was desperate to get out there and do something. Waiting for everyone else to get stuff done wasn't my idea of fun. I sat on my gate, just to be outside, and Lorcan soon joined me. I quickly updated him.

"Doesn't feel good, does it?" He gestured toward me. "Being left behind."

"Never has," I said. "Do you ever regret coming here, Lorcan? I mean, meeting me, making that deal, and going to the sanctuary. Do you ever feel like it was all pointless? You haven't been free yet, you know?"

"There are different kinds of freedom," he said, hopping onto the wall to sit next to me. "What's happening here is my choice, mostly. I mean, I could take Lucia and leave. We all could. But where would we go? What would we do? Being here feels like the right path for us. We've chosen to see this through. Why are you so down?"

"We've lost so many people, either from death or from them walking away. It feels pointless sometimes. Every time I help somebody, I drag them into a worse situation. It's like danger follows me around like a tornado and sucks up everything in its path. I'm a disaster to know."

"This isn't worse for Lucia and me. We met our parents."

I looked askance at him.

He shrugged. "I might not like the man, but I can't deny he appears to be our father. The biggest questions in my life were answered when I laid eyes on each of my parents."

"But there are bigger questions now. And that's my point. Maybe if I left everything alone, none of this would have happened."

"The major points would still have happened. Just a little differently. What would you have changed?"

I stared at the sky, feeling a shiver run through me. "If I had left Carl to the vampire, if I had walked away, I wouldn't have met Peter or Eddie or Daimhín. I wouldn't have made deals with Eddie, wouldn't have worked for the vampire queen, wouldn't have gotten caught up in vampire politics and arrested by the Council. I wouldn't have met Gabe or Esther or anyone."

"And you wouldn't have lost Emmett."

I frowned. "He's safe now."

"But what would have happened to him if you hadn't searched for him? And the beast would still have come," he said softly. "This last war would have come, and it wouldn't have been so successful for our side. Maybe this was all meant to be, but it's not over yet."

"So what else is coming?" I whispered. "Koda and Gabe had given up, and I can't see what could possibly be worse than _this_. That's the terrifying part: something much worse seems to be around every corner."

He reached out and took my hand. The warmth of his skin was comforting because there had been a chill surrounding me for a while.

"Maybe you're right," I said after a moment. "Maybe I am on the right path. But what if I'm not the right person? What if I'm not cut out for any of this?"

"You've gotten us this far," he said. "And your actions gave the entire country a fighting chance. Surely you see that."

"I'm tired of fighting. I'm sore and exhausted, and I don't seem to be recovering no matter what I do. That's never happened before." I touched my side with my free hand.

His fingers tightened around mine. "You're not healing?"

I shrugged. "There's something wrong with it."

"Let me see."

"I like you, Lorcan, but I'm not stripping in the street for you."

The corner of his mouth tugged upward, but he had fear in his eyes.

"Don't worry," I said. "I'm just having a bad day. I have all these decisions to make, and I don't know what's right for everyone." I tried to smile, but my lips kept trembling.

He jumped off the wall and surprised me by kissing my cheek. "Do what's right for you," he whispered, and he walked away.

I wandered around the cul-de-sac after that, feeling unsettled. I was full to the brim with what-ifs. What if I had stayed with Wesley? What if I hadn't met Peter and Emmett? What if, what if, what if. Would I be hurting? Would I be scared? Or would I have had a relatively normal life?

And what would I have done, if anything, about the serial killer that had been running around Dublin? About the army of similar creatures who invaded Ireland? Would I have known to fight? Or would I have hidden away in fear? Would I still be that cowed creature who allowed humans to hurt her rather than reveal her true strength?

I kept pacing the street, even after speaking to most of the occupants of the cottages, making sure everyone was okay. I regretted how angry I had been, how cold, but they seemed to have forgiven me, although they weren't as comfortable with me.

Anka invited me inside, and I wondered if she felt sorry for me or resented me for bringing so much trouble to her door.

"You seem so lost," she said, pushing me into a seat at her table.

Lucia was teaching Dita and Leah how to embroider, which struck me as odd. The three of their heads together, as they concentrated so hard on what they were doing, and looking so unbelievably innocent, shocked me into thinking straight. If I hadn't run from Wesley and my grandmother, I wouldn't have met any of them, the people who were keeping me on the right track.

Anka made me some tea, a strange smelling, oddly coloured cup of stuff that I held my breath to drink. Her brews were getting weirder.

"You are feeling out of sorts," she stated, watching me carefully.

"Just tired," I said.

She nodded, but her keen gaze never left mine. Anka was a strange person. She was so set in her own ways and ideas, and yet she was willing to open up her home to complete strangers, including a part-hellhound female who was positively terrifying to anyone but Anka. I often heard her bossing Val around, and yet she had allowed her husband to beat the shit out of her.

In some ways, Anka and I were similar. We had both changed, yet we were still shadowed by our pasts. I wondered if Dita's father was still around, but I didn't want to dredge up any bad memories, and I strongly suspected Mrs. Yaga had done something to keep him away. If he came knocking, Val would make sure he couldn't hit anything ever again.

Lorcan let himself in, but Anka didn't blink. She wasn't terrified anymore, despite all of the danger in our lives. While I had been off doing whatever, everyone else had grown closer. They were all a family, and I was the outsider looking in.

I knocked back the rest of the cup of tea. "I should go. Thanks, Anka."

I stood, and it seemed as though nobody was paying any attention, but when I made to leave, Lorcan grabbed my arms, and Anka lightly punched my wounded side. I doubled over with pain, but Lorcan supported me.

"Oh, my God! You arseholes!" I snapped, my eyes watering. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

"The question is what's wrong with you?" Anka said. "I gave you painkillers. A strike from me would only have hurt the worst kind of wound, something we should all already know about, and yet we have to slyly test you to find out the truth. Girls, out of here."

A guilt-stricken Leah escorted Dita out of the room. I tried to smile reassuringly at the younger girl, but she looked horrified.

Anka lifted my shirt and opened my bandage to take a look at my side. "Oh, Ava. What have you done to yourself?"

"In case you've forgotten, I got chewed up by a gang of beasts," I said, shrugging off Lorcan's grip. "I've been in quite a few fights since then, and you attacking me isn't exactly helping."

"I barely touched you," she scoffed. "We needed to know how bad it was. Leah told us what happened at the children's home. You never train, and Desmond warned us about you."

"Oh, well, if Desmond says—"

Her eyes sparked with anger. "You need help, Ava! I gave you my strongest painkillers in that tea. You need blood." She frowned. "Your body craves it. Do you not?"

I leaned against the counter, yanking my top back down. "I always crave it. It's something I've learned to get used to. I can control it now. Better than ever." I thought of the young man I had tasted. "Mostly."

"But you're ignoring what you need," she protested.

"I'm never drinking blood again," I said firmly. I didn't trust my self-control, so I could do nothing but abstain.

Lucia slammed her palm on the table and ran over to Lorcan. She gripped his hand, and he frowned.

"Because you drank from Peter?" he asked. "That's why?"

"No," I said. "Because it does nothing my body can't do in time. I don't need it to live."

"But you need help," Anka insisted. "I think your wound is infected. At least let me clean it for you."

I eyed her warily, but she folded her arms and gave me a stern look.

"Ava Delaney, you aren't going to let a little bite kill you, are you? Let me clean it up and see what I can do."

"I thought you couldn't do anything," I said, confused.

"I'm a mother," she said with a smile. "I can fix anything."

I made a face at Lorcan and kicked his ankle before following Anka up the stairs.

"Lorcan, fetch Margie for me," Anka called over her shoulder. "Tell her to come straight up."

"What the hell do you need Margie for?" I asked.

She turned through the door of her bedroom. "She's been teaching me. Her grandmother had some talents as a hedgewitch. Taught her an awful lot about medicinal qualities. We've cooked up a number of things while we've been here. It's all natural, Ava. No need to look at me like that."

I rolled my eyes. She hadn't even been looking at me.

"Lay on my bed," she directed. "I won't touch you until Margie gets here. I'm just going to look and see, okay?" She spoke to me as if I were a nervous child.

I lay on the bed, sighing with frustration. She stepped into the bathroom, and I heard water running in the sink. Drying her hands with a towel, she came back into the room. She carefully removed the bandage and gazed at my wound with furrowed brows.

To my shock, she brushed my hair from my face. "Why won't you let us take care of you?"

"What are you talking about?"

"You keep separating yourself from everyone. We're not going to hurt you, Ava. We're not going to leave."

Her eyes were so kind, and her words hit that soft spot I had been protecting. To my horror, tears sprang to my eyes. I covered my mouth with the back of my hand, trying to keep a sob at bay.

She knelt next to me, never taking her eyes from mine. "You need to stop this. You need to let yourself feel. Your wound is festering, but not as much as your heart. You can talk and feel. Show it. Why do you hide all of this pain?"

"I need... I need to show them I'm strong," I gasped out. "Don't let them know, Anka. I can't let anyone see how weak I am. It'll scare them, freak them out."

"You can't keep secrets like this."

"Please, Anka. I have to be strong. If I don't have that, I have nothing left. I'm no use to anybody if I can't fight."

"Nonsense," she replied. "You're more than a warrior."

"Am I? Because there's nothing else I've done right. People know I fought against the beasts and won. They know I wasn't afraid to walk next to werewolves. If they find out I can't even help myself then—"

She tapped my temple. "You have your brains." She laid a hand over my heart. "You're brave, and you care." She took my hands. "You are not alone. There's more to you than just this one thing. Why would you think otherwise?"

"People are here because they think I can protect them from the all of the Big Bads in the world. If I show weakness, they'll lose hope."

"Weakness? Showing pain is normal. Showing you have a heart is normal. It's been more disturbing to watch you distance yourself and pretend you don't care. More disturbing to never see you upset at the boy leaving. You cared about him like a mother. I know this. I saw you with him. And now he's gone, and you hold it all inside for nobody to see. That won't help you heal."

"What are you on about?" I asked, struggling to take a proper breath as I failed to tamp down those feelings threatening to burst loose and ruin everything.

"She's talking about the physical manifestation of your pain," Margie said, walking in with a bag. She smiled down at me. "Now let me see what you've gotten yourself into."

She jerked her head back when she got a close look at the black festering mess of my side. I had been holding it in for so long that I had forgotten how bad it was. The pastes I had been using did a good job of covering the smell of rot, but without the bandage I couldn't hide the odour.

"We'll need to cut back to the good flesh," Margie murmured to Anka, "let the healing begin again." She sat on the bed next to me. "We're going to patch you up, Ava. In every way possible. And you're never to use anything that man gives you again."

"What man?" I asked, wincing at the idea of them cutting into my wound.

"Eddie Brogan," Margie said. "Whatever he has given you has not helped, and while I can't prove it, I am certain that was the purpose. Do you trust him?"

I laughed, feeling a little hysterical. "I don't trust anyone."

# 39

Margie and Anka cut away the rot—literally and figuratively. At first, I bit down on my lip so hard it bled. I couldn't scream, though I wanted to. The pain, physical and emotional, seared through me so violently that I thought I would pass out.

The women distracted me by asking question after question after question. My life was dying, burning away into poisonous gas that suffocated those around me. I tried to explain how I was feeling, but even I wasn't entirely sure where the doubt was coming from.

I missed Emmett so badly it hurt, but a tiny part of me was relieved to be free of Peter for a while. His pain and his anger had been all-consuming, and some days, I had struggled to breathe from the stress of trying to stop him from losing his mind completely. The guilt of wanting that freedom was worse than missing Emmett.

Something else bothered me more. Gabe had been right about me. While the beasts had been biting me, gnawing at my life and sucking away my soul, he had held my hand. But I had been tempted to let go, to give up. I'd had a taste of a life I had always imagined—a partner, a child, a real family—and it had been taken away. There wouldn't be anything like that for me again. The taste had given me an ache for more. And yet I knew, deep down, that I couldn't keep letting Peter take his frustration out on me. I knew I wasn't equipped to deal with his issues when I still hadn't dealt with my own.

My past was looming over my shoulder, and I could hardly breathe with the panic of it. _Wesley._ It had always been Wesley. His influence on my life had made me see him as a hero, and not a Byronic one. He wasn't the alpha male that nature dictated me to desire. He was the kind one, the beautiful one, the sensitive one, the one who would always be there for me, no matter how much I hurt him.

And I _would_ hurt him. I already had. That was why I had run from my home. No matter how bad things were with Nancy, I hadn't run from her. I had run from Wesley, from the guilt and the shame of hurting him. And he had come back, forgiveness and light, as devoted and capable as ever, and I had been free to go back. Nancy would have taken me back. In her worst moments, she probably needed me there. Wesley didn't need me, but he was happy for me to need him; he wanted to be my hero again. I had seen it in his eyes. He loved taking care of victims, and there I was, making myself a victim again. There I was, taking back all of the progress I had made when I had already learned I didn't need a hero.

So I had gotten Phoenix to take Wesley's memories away. It had been a punishment of sorts, a lesson for me to never be a victim, to never let somebody take care of me, to never be the weak person I had once been. Wesley was free, and I would always remember our past while knowing it was lost to him forever. That was what I deserved.

There had been a time, before Peter left with Emmett, when I liked who I had become, when I saw that I was fighting for something real. My fight had never been solely about what was best for the world. It had always been about making a real future for myself. And for that one moment, I had seen a future where it was possible for Peter to love again, where both of us could leave the trauma of our past lives behind. I had a moment. But that moment was over.

Margie left Anka to stitch me up.

"The embroidery will help Dita," Anka said. "She's learning how to use the smallest stitches to the greatest advantage." She sounded proud, but I was confused.

"You want her to do this? Patch up the broken?"

"You're not broken," she said sharply. "Don't let the doubt drown you, Ava. You escaped it once. You can do it again. And yes, I want her to be useful. There might be a time when the fighting is over, but we don't know when that will be. She needs to be useful, or she will be forgotten. Nobody will remember to protect her."

I sat up, groaning at the pain in my side. It was even worse than I realised. I knew blood would help my skin heal, but I wasn't going back there. I would do that one thing for myself. " _I'll_ protect her," I said. "I would never forget Dita."

She gazed at me keenly. "I see through you. You gave up when that boy left. Who will be there for Dita when you decide to roll over and let them take you?"

My breath hitched in my throat. She was right. Christ, she was right. Emmett hadn't been the only one who needed me. So many others did, and I was failing them, slowly and surely. I had failed myself.

I lay back down carefully, and she finished the stitches. I yawned, suddenly weary. Even my bones ached. We weren't in the home stretch yet, but we would make it eventually, I realised.

"I swear to you that I won't give up until there's nobody left," I whispered. "When nobody else needs me, I'll rest. Not before then. If I have to drink to do that, I will. I'll do whatever it takes, and Dita's going to live a long, happy life. Okay?"

She gave a jerky nod, but tears shone in her eyes as she put a fresh bandage over my newly sewn wound. She saw death coming, and I had been welcoming it. Not anymore. I would keep going even if it killed me. And when that moment came, I would go out kicking and screaming. I wouldn't go gently.

I hadn't gone through all that I had just to give up when things got tough. I hadn't lost a limb. I had lost a child who hadn't even been mine, a child who was safe and well and happy, and more importantly, alive. I had been ridiculously selfish and self-centred. It was time I made things right. I needed to convince everyone I was in it for the long haul.

"Anka, I think I love you," I said.

She huffed out a sound, but her lips curved upward. "Have we healed you?"

"I'll get there. Thanks for the stitches. Don't suppose you have anything for the pain? Something that won't put me to sleep."

Her smile broadened. "Asking for help? I may die of shock."

"You've been spending too much time with Carl," I said, managing to get to my feet without wincing. The pain was always present, but I could forget about it when I tried. I had to forget about it to press on. I had gotten through an entire battle with the pain cutting into me, although the adrenalin from the fighting had helped. It would come again. That was almost a certainty.

"You should rest," she scolded, watching me carefully.

"Someday," I promised, taking another murky-looking cup of cold tea from her and knocking it back. "Delicious," I lied.

Downstairs, Margie was studying Dita's embroidery, looking pleased with herself.

"Back from the dead," she muttered when she glanced up at me.

"I'm never going to be perfect," I said, and they all looked at me, except for Dita, who was busy struggling to thread a needle. "Some days, I'm going to be a nightmare to know. But that doesn't mean I'm giving up. It just means it was a bad day. I've been thinking about how we can help Esther. Lorcan, how do you feel about pretending to be Phoenix for a while?"

He looked confused, but then a smile lit up his face. "I can totally do that."

"Good, be ready."

Lucia looked at me plaintively.

I shook my head. "You're staying here. We can't risk you getting hurt. I know your visions haven't been reliable lately, but they're still important. So stay here and keep yourself safe. All right?"

She made a face, but I remained firm. Taking Lorcan directly to the Council was a massive risk but one we had to take. We were a family. Families helped each other. And we were all willing to help Esther, even if it meant dealing with her half-crazed brother, the very one who had orchestrated my death, the one whose fault it was that my side was still in a state. I would pay him back eventually. But maybe I wouldn't kill him. For Esther. I would try really hard not to murder him in front of her anyway.

For an hour, Lorcan and I discussed the logistics of getting him into the Council's Headquarters without running into Phoenix or Fionnuala.

"That's it," Anka said at last. "I'm sick of war talk. Out. Out!"

Laughing, Lorcan and I left, and while I updated people on the phone, he told some of the rebels our ideas. We ended up having a massive discussion outside with six of the rebels, including Ry.

"I'm sorry I've been so bossy," I told him, pulling him aside.

"Not bossy. Assertive," he said. "You're in charge for a reason. I let myself get caught up in the excitement, but you were right. I _should_ have known better. You can rely on me. No more mistakes. I won't let you down again."

"It's not you letting me down that I'm worried about," I said. "I don't want any of you to get hurt. I don't want anyone else to die."

He smiled. "I don't want to die either. Now pay attention. The fae boy looks serious."

Grinning, I turned my attention back to the group.

"I think we have a good chance of pulling this off," Lorcan was saying.

"But we need an escape plan," Ry said.

"He's right. We need to prepare for failure, too," I said. "If Esther's Circle help us, then that's a start. Elathan will be there, but I'll get lost down there. The tunnels all look the same to me."

"There have to be ways of telling the spaces apart," Ry said.

"No time to learn," Lorcan said, "especially if we need to run."

"Which we will as soon as we get Aiden out of there," I added.

_"If_ you get him out of there," Ry said.

"If," I echoed. "Picking the right moment will be the biggest problem."

There wasn't much more we could do until we learned how many would join us on the quest to free Aiden, so I went back and hung out at Anka's house for most of the day.

"You're pretty good at that," I said, watching Dita embroider next to me.

"You should see my mam's stitches," she said. "Have you heard from Emmett?"

"A little. He seems okay. Do you miss him?"

She shrugged. "We're too busy to miss anyone." She grinned. "Maybe a little, but I have Leah now."

"I'm glad. Stay close to Leah if anything ever goes wrong, okay? Val will watch out for you both if the rest of us can't."

She leaned her head against my shoulder. "I'm going to learn to fight. I don't want to have to wait to be saved."

Leah edged into the room, avoiding my eyes. After a couple of minutes of leaning against the doorway, she took a seat on the other side of me. "Sorry I ratted you out," she said.

"Big mouth," I teased. "You did the right thing. Can I ask you something?"

She nodded.

"When you were in the cells, how come you didn't sleep like the rest of us?"

"You didn't sleep as much as everyone else either," she said. "I don't know. Stuff doesn't have an effect on me sometimes. Maybe I'm missing a piece. A soul or something."

"Everyone has a soul," Dita said.

"Then where's yours?" Leah retorted. "Seriously, Ava. I think that the stuff I can do is because I'm missing something, rather than because I have something extra."

"How did you get out of that cell?" I asked.

She smiled. "Val made a mess to distract everyone, and Cam made a Guardian open the cell. The tags and stuff didn't work on me. That's kind of cool, right? So he was able to just run out of there with me. Val caught up to us later. Kate was waiting in a car. We got out of there as quick as we could."

"How did Kate end up with you?"

She rubbed her temples. "She was with Cam first. Her grandmother was a big deal. She used some kind of magic, but her real gift was dream-seeing. She came to Ireland as a refugee and set up as a kind of fortune-teller, except she did the big production and made herself seem like a sham."

"But why?" I asked.

"To protect herself. People like her get dragged into all kinds of things. Anyway, she was hunted down and killed to stop her from seeing... well, me." Leah's cheeks flushed. "But her gift had passed on to her granddaughter, and when the grandmother died, Kate kind of... woke up. They came for her, too, but Cam had already found her."

"Why did he care?"

"He needed her to find me." She smiled wryly. "That was his mission, I think. His way to atone. He shouldn't have left us, but he's a coward. I could feel his fear sometimes. That's not my gift, but it was so strong. There's fear in that children's home, too."

"What do you feel around me?" I asked in a low voice, dreading the answer. "People seem to think my kind will end the world."

She stared at me. "Some of your kind might. But not you. I feel... safe around you."

"Me, too," Dita said.

I wrapped my arm around Dita and held her close.

"But not everyone feels safe around you," Leah said, and at first it sounded like a warning. "The wrong people feel the defences you throw up. I sense it when you're angry or scared. It makes them want to get away from you, but _I_ still feel safe."

I wondered how a teenage girl could understand so much more than the rest of us.

Gabe called me that evening.

"We've having a meeting in an hour," he said, "to discuss candidates for the empty seat. I thought you might want to know."

"So everyone will be distracted. Does that give us enough time to break Aiden out of the cells?"

There was a pause, but I imagined he was swearing in his head. "Are you serious?"

"Yeah. We'll run in and out, quick as we can. It might work," I said. "Try to have as many important people at that meeting as possible and keep them occupied if we set off any alarms."

"You're not really going through with this, are you?"

"I have to. Esther needs this. She needs... I just have to, okay?"

"I won't be able to help you."

"Just make sure you tell me everything that happens at that meeting. I have to go." I hung up and updated the others.

"If we meet up with Esther, she can lead us in," Lorcan said excitedly. "The Council won't be running around, but even if they are, Elathan can find out for us. It's the perfect time for this."

"We don't have much time to plan," I said, trying to envision it happening in my head. I couldn't.

"There might not be another chance like this," Ry said, and the others agreed.

"It's a huge risk," I said, uncertain once I started really thinking it through.

"It's for Esther," Lorcan said.

I exhaled loudly. "I'll need the rest of you to protect Leah and the others until Val and Carl come back. Can you do that?"

"We'll call Carl," Ry said. "And in the meantime, we'll stand guard. We've been training hard. We're stronger than we were. Tougher. We can protect ourselves now, Ava. We don't need you here all of the time."

I glanced at Lorcan, who nodded. If he was prepared to leave his sister with them, then he trusted them, and I had to, also.

"Get Val back as soon as possible," I said. "Lorcan, let's go."

On the way, I called Esther, who agreed to meet us close to the Headquarters. We took a taxi out of the city and got out and ran as soon as we could. We were able to cut quickly across fields to find Esther. She was standing next to Elathan and the remaining six members of her circle, including the shifters. They all had hardened expressions, and I knew they were preparing for battle.

"We need to hurry," Elathan said. "They'll expect me to be late to the meeting, but they may send someone looking for me."

"Why's Lorcan here?" Esther asked, and all of her Circle seemed to really see him for the first time.

"He's—" one of them said in a shocked voice.

"Yeah, we know," I said. "He's going to be Phoenix for a while and pretend he's escorting us to the cells if we bump into anyone. And we _will_ bump into someone. It's inevitable. They won't leave Aiden unguarded now. They might even expect an escape attempt."

"Everyone thinks Esther's lost to the dark side," a shifter said. "They won't expect her here."

"Are you all in?" I asked.

"We'll get you in and Aiden out, but after that, you're on your own," Quinn said. "I know Aiden didn't kill Koda, and I won't stand by to watch him die for nothing."

The tallest shifter nodded, her braids swinging. "He's our alpha, and that comes before the Council. We won't allow him to be a scapegoat."

"What about the other shifters?" Lorcan asked. "Why aren't they here for him?"

"They don't know what to believe," Alanii explained. "It's a complicated story. But we're with Esther on this. She's a sister to us. That's the difference."

"Okay," I said, "we don't have time to make much of a plan, but here's what I'm thinking. Elathan, you and one of Esther's Circle should get to that meeting and figure out how many are there. Whoever goes with Elathan can sneak out at the right time and let us know when to move. We all head in together, with me and Esther as prisoners, if anyone sees us. Everyone's scared shitless of Phoenix, so if we're lucky, they won't look too closely at Lorcan while he escorts us, accompanied by Guardians. The problem is what we do when we get to Aiden. I think getting in will be the easiest part, but we still have to get him out of the cell, take off that tag thing, and get him out past whoever is guarding the cells."

"We'll fight the guards before they can sound an alarm," Quinn said. "They'll have the keys to the cells and likely something that will open the tag safely. If not, we can leave it on him until Elathan meets up with us."

"Don't let him go outside with that thing on," Elathan warned. "That could get messy."

"So we might need you to slip out of that meeting," I said. "That's one of those things we'll need to figure out once we're in there. As long as nobody sets off an alarm, this could go well."

"We need to hurry," Esther said, dancing from one foot to the other. "In case this meeting is really about bringing up Aiden's execution."

"It's not," Elathan said. "That empty seat is a far more pressing issue. To them," he added hurriedly.

"Okay. We all know what we need to do. Fake it until we make it. No matter what happens though, if we get caught or whatever, get Lorcan out of here. We need him safe. Lucia and his gifts are way too important to lose now." I glanced at his raised eyebrows. "And I kind of like the kid."

"Technically, I'm old enough to be your father," he said, but he grinned.

Elathan's expression darkened, and I found it hard to look directly at him. Maybe it was because of the time he had spent in Hell, but when his mood turned anything other than light-hearted, my flight instinct kicked in. "We need to move," he said. "We won't go through the main door, just in case. The less Guardians we see, the better."

My phone beeped with a text from Gabe.

"The meeting's about to start," I said, reading his message. "Let's get inside."

We moved to an older entrance with Elathan and Lorcan walking directly ahead of us, forcing haughty demeanours and discussing something under their breaths. Two of Esther's Circle grabbed her arms and trailed behind them. Two took me along next, and another two took up the rear. They all put on their stony Guardian faces, and I tried to look pissed off.

We came to the first set of Guardians, both of them looking slightly confused.

"He's innocent," Esther shouted, struggling to break free.

Quinn grabbed her hair roughly. "I told you to shut up, traitor!"

The Guardians didn't stop us, and we entered the building. As soon as we were alone, the two holding my arms relaxed their hands slightly.

"You need to hide in an empty room," Elathan said in a low voice. "Quinn, come with me. When I nod, leave the meeting and come back to lead this lot onward. Be careful. Don't take any risks."

"The whole thing is a risk," I murmured.

He opened a door and ushered us all inside. "If you're found, I can't help you, so don't get caught."

He and Quinn left, and I paced the room, my hands shaking. We were in the mouth of the beast. If we were caught, there was nobody left to rescue us. Doubt gripped me again. If Elathan or Quinn betrayed us... if the plan went wrong... if this was all a trap to entice Esther into the Council's clutches...

"You're making me nervous," Alanii said.

I blew out a shaky breath and tried to calm down. "Sorry."

I started to say something else but heard footsteps running down the corridor. We all froze, and a trickle of sweat ran down my brow as the door handle slowly turned.

Quinn popped her head around the door, and we all breathed a collective sigh of relief.

"Meeting's started," she said. "It's time to move. I don't know how long we'll have. Phoenix is at the meeting, so we need to be extra careful if we're stopped by somebody in the know."

"Let's go," Lorcan said, and we went out into the corridor.

"This way," Quinn said without hesitation.

We followed, ready to see if we could really break Aiden out of a Council cell.

# 40

We moved swiftly and quietly until Quinn held up her hand, motioning for us to stop. We obeyed without a word, and she nodded at the others, who grabbed mine and Esther's arms. They marched us around a corner, and we came to a door guarded by two tall Guardians. Behind the door were the cells, and goose bumps rose on my arms when I realised how close we were.

Lorcan didn't hesitate. He strode right up to the men and made as if to pass them.

"What's going on?" one asked, staring at us in confusion.

"What does it look like?" Lorcan snapped.

Both men bowed their heads. Then one flinched, and just as he jerked up his head to take a second look at Lorcan, the half-fae's fist smacked him right in the nose, sending a burst of blood spraying into the air. Quick as a flash, Lorcan turned on the second Guardian before the man even realised what was happening. Lorcan cracked both of their skulls together, knocking them unconscious.

He looked back at us and shrugged. "Let's go in, shall we?"

I widened my eyes at Esther. Lorcan had taken after his father.

Lorcan opened the door and went straight in, ready to walk all over any guards within, but there were none. Quinn and Esther searched the fallen Guardians' pockets, but I followed Lorcan, feeling the uncomfortable hum of magic against my skin. I passed cells full of sleeping people and wondered if Aiden was even still in the cell area.

I spotted a familiar face in one of the cells. "Gareth," I said. "He's been here all along."

"We can't do anything for the others," Alanii warned. "They will be too groggy to run, and we can't carry them all."

"I have to come back for them," I said.

Lorcan called out from the other end of the room. "He's here!"

I jogged down to where he stood in front of a cell on the back wall.

Aiden glared up at me from where he lay on the floor. "Get out of here." He sounded as if his mouth was full, and he could barely keep his eyes open.

"We're here to help," I said, but I couldn't help glaring back.

"Haven't you done enough?"

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

"Koda's dead because of you. My sister's in danger because of you. Oh, Jesus." His head turned to see the others. "You brought her _here_? Are you _stupid_?"

"This was my idea," Esther said.

"Go home," he snapped. "You're all fools to follow this one. She's going to get you all killed."

"So says the one who buddied up with the people who tried to murder his own sister." My voice came out louder than I intended, and Lorcan laid a hand on my arm in warning.

Aiden shook his head slightly. "And you somehow managed to involve my sister and Robbie in digging up things that should have stayed hidden. Did you really think nobody would notice what Robbie was doing? A _human_? It's your fault Koda's dead. And now look where I am because of it."

"You're being idiotic," Esther said in a harsh voice.

Quinn made a sweeping shape in the air in front of the cell. It opened, and Aiden tried to stand. Actually, he lurched toward me as if he were about to attempt to strangle me, but he collapsed before he could manage it.

"Holy shit. How the hell are we supposed to carry that lump out of here?" I giggled in spite of myself. In spite of Aiden's anger. In spite of what he had told me. Yet again, death followed me. Well, not today. We were getting Aiden out of there no matter what happened.

"Everyone, grab a limb," Lorcan said. "We'll carry him as far as we can. We can't just leave him here like this. Not after knocking out the guards. They might wake up at any moment."

"They won't," one of the shifters said, her cheeks flushing. "I kind of stunned them after you knocked them out. They'll wake up tomorrow... if they're lucky."

"We need to get Elathan to remove the tag," I said. "Unless you've already found something that does that."

Quinn swore. "We didn't."

"We have to go close to the meeting room to get out of here anyway," Esther said. "So we'll get near it, and someone can run up to the door and try to catch Elathan's attention. The hardest part will be carrying my brother."

"We'll have to take out the guards at the entrance," Lorcan said.

"So be it," Quinn said. "Safer to do it on our way out than in. Less chance of them being found. Let's move on. Quickly and quietly."

Cursing softly, we picked up Aiden and shuffled our way out of the cell room. I hesitated at the door, staring at those we had left behind.

Alanii laid a hand on my shoulder. "We'll return. Come on."

We hurried through white corridor after annoyingly white corridor, and we appeared to be getting nowhere. The place seemed designed to be suffocating.

We heard voices, and all of us froze. I could hear our heartbeats so plainly that I was sure we were caught.

"Put him on the floor and step back around the corner," Lorcan whispered.

I barely heard him, but I obeyed without thinking twice. Two Guardians came around the corner. I realised they were both shifters and counted heartbeats as they approached Aiden.

"Aiden? What's he doing here?" one said.

"Is he dead?" the other asked. Neither called for help. They leaned over Aiden, and Lorcan nodded at me, nudging my arm. We crept silently into the corridor and wrapped our arms around the men's throats. They quietly fell into unconsciousness without much of a struggle.

"What the hell?" Quinn hissed at Lorcan.

"Less people who see your faces, the better for you," he said in a low voice.

She nodded, reluctantly grateful.

"In fact..." Lorcan hesitated and glanced at everyone. "Should we put them in the cells with the others?"

"Good idea," Quinn said. "Nobody will check on them until someone comes to take over the post. Shift is on for roughly four more hours."

Esther stayed with Aiden while we carried the two Guardians back to the cells.

"They're going to be so pissed," Alanii said with a grin.

We left them together in one cell.

"Come on," I said. "We really need to get Aiden out of here before that meeting ends."

When we got back to Esther, Aiden was beginning to wake up.

He glanced around groggily. "What's going on?" he mumbled.

"We're saving your hole," I said sharply. "Now shut up before you get your sister killed."

"Sister?" His gaze found Esther, and he smiled lovingly. "Essie," he murmured. "You're here."

"Hush, Aiden." Esther cupped his cheek with her hand. "I'm getting you home, okay? But you need to be quiet. If you make a sound, we're all dead."

He seemed to understand a little after that, and Esther and Lorcan helped him walk. We got closer to the meeting room. Esther was busy making sure Aiden was okay, Lorcan couldn't be seen when his doppelganger was already in the room, and the others were terrified. They had become more nervous with each knocked-out guard, so I knew it was down to me to try to get Elathan's attention. I crept up to the entrance. Nobody was guarding the door, but I knew everyone inside had a personal guard protecting them. I glanced back at my friends then opened the door a crack.

I tried to catch Elathan's eye. Finally, he looked right at me and nodded.

Then, Phoenix jumped to his feet. "You!"

I froze to the spot, seeing that same cold fury I had found on Fionnuala's face many a time. Behind the door, I gestured for the others to run. Lorcan tried to make his way over to me, but Quinn yanked him back, covering his mouth with her palm. She shook her head aggressively. I waved at them to leave as I entered the room.

Fionnuala looked proud as Phoenix strode over to me. "What are you doing?" he spat. "Spying, are you?"

I shrugged with a sheepish smile. "What can I say? I thought my invite got lost in the post."

Phoenix took his whip from his belt. My smile faltered. What was he going to do? Elathan slipped out of the room, unnoticed by everyone but me. I hoped he was going to help Aiden.

Phoenix cracked the whip with a sadistic smile. I had seen that smile before—Maximus and Gideon had both smiled at me like that back when they had tortured me.

"I personally invite you to stay, tainted one," Phoenix said in a cold, cruel voice. He snapped the whip in my direction. Stunned, I froze as the leather wrapped around my torso. For a second, I was too shocked to react.

Then, I found why the werewolves hated the whip so much. It was alive with electricity, shooting continuous bolts into my body. I let out an endless scream and my body seized as the unrelenting pain kept slamming through me.

Nobody moved to help me, and I couldn't do a thing to help myself. I was trapped in a world of pain and agony. The wound in my side burned as if flaming stakes had been thrust into my skin. I saw Gabe and Eddie sitting there watching as my body jerked of its own accord. I collapsed to the floor, defenceless and unable to stop convulsing, yet the movement only increased the torture.

The last thing I saw was the interested gaze of Marina raking over my body. The last thing I heard was a pleased little laugh from Fionnuala.

The last thing I felt was the endless pain from Phoenix's betrayal. He was exactly like Fionnuala, after all.

Someone was carrying me—two someones, actually. The awful shooting electric seizures were over, but my body was still racked with pain, and the bandage on my side felt wet. I had probably busted my stitches.

One of my carriers laughed gruffly. "Looks like it's waking up."

I opened my eyes to see a white floor speeding past me. I was face down and moving fast—to the cells, if I was lucky. I prayed the others had gotten away.

As the echoes from the pain diminished, I realised there were more than two people walking with me. I managed to lift my aching head to see two figures a couple of metres behind us: Fionnuala and Phoenix. Her arm was hooked through his, and she was speaking quickly into his ear. He gazed at me, and I hoped he saw and felt every fibre of hatred I threw at him with my eyes.

I wanted to kill him. Such pain was unimaginable for most people. Not for me. And yet I could hardly bear the memory of it. Every time I closed my eyes, I felt the lick of the whip against my skin, the constant convulsions of my body as the magic manipulated me. I wanted to pass out again, just to forget, but I felt sure I would see that whip in my dreams and feel every seizing limb being electrocuted. Luckily, I didn't have long to live.

We came to the door that hid the cells, and one of the Guardians swore.

"Where the hell are they?" he muttered.

"Something wrong?" Phoenix called.

"Unlikely," the other Guardian whispered.

They dropped me to the floor. I barely had a chance to protect my face from smacking against the hard surface, but my limbs didn't seem to work anymore, so I ended up smacking my cheek against the stone anyway. I tried to sit up, to stand, to do anything, but my body felt like jelly, and it was terrifying. Little tics twitched throughout my body, and I couldn't imagine feeling normal again. I couldn't remember what it felt like. I had no control, and that was my worst nightmare.

A door was opened and then closed.

"Aiden's gone!" one said. "There are four Guardians locked in the cells."

"What?" Fionnuala asked in a tone that made me want to curl up and die. She stepped over me to get into the cell area. "Well," she said, her voice turning ugly, "it seems she wasn't our only visitor today." She kicked me in the side. "Where is he?"

I bit down on my lip, drawing blood in an attempt to hold in my scream. "Who?" I spat blood all over their lovely clean floor.

She kicked me again. "The shifter. Where is he?"

I grunted. "Oh, you mean your little bitch? I dunno. Maybe he went on holiday. He deserved one after taking down Koda's murderer."

"Lies," she spat. "He's the murderer."

"We both know that's not true," I said.

She bent and grabbed me by the throat. Whatever was in that whip came through her hands, and I screamed long and loud as my body bucked under her touch. My head felt as though it were about to explode, and I almost cried with happiness when the blackness crept into the edges of my sight.

"I'll find out," Phoenix said. He searched me and took my dagger away. "Give me time with her, and I'll find out everything she knows."

Fionnuala removed her hand, and although the surges of electricity stopped, my body seized up until I could barely catch a breath.

"Fine," she said. "I have more pressing concerns in any case. I need to go back and convince them. Deal with this creature after you've let her rot for a few days. The hunger and thirst will make her far more pliable. Until then, keep her asleep. And you two, make sure those guards stay in the cells for a fortnight as punishment. If my mood improves, I may even let them live to be stupid another day."

She strode away, closely followed by Phoenix.

One of the Guardians pulled me inside by the hair. "Bad enough you knocked them out without embarrassing them as well," he spat, dragging me into a cell. He found the remote in my pocket, and he smiled as he used it to lock me away. He didn't bother to tag me with the bracelet, and I was glad for that one thing.

A hissing sound signalled sleep, and my eyes closed of their own accord. But my body kept twitching and bucking, no matter what I did.

"Ava, wake up."

A bottle was brought to my lips, and cool water poured into my mouth. I tried to drink, but my lips kept twitching, and the water spilled down my front.

Something small was pressed into my mouth, and a hand squeezed over my mouth. "Swallow."

I obeyed, opening and closing my eyes a couple of times. Water came again, and most of it found its way down my aching throat.

The lights were stark and bright, and when my eyes adjusted, I realised I was still in the cells. Phoenix knelt over me, his forehead lined with stress, and his hand pressed against my side.

"Get away from me," I managed to croak out, still stinging from the betrayal and feeling the pain of that whip. "You sly fucker."

"Don't talk," he said. "It'll just hurt. I'm here to get you out. This will burn a little, but it'll keep the wound closed until you can get new stitches. Hold still, Ava."

I held my breath as he layered some kind of paste over the wound. When he said it would burn a little, I wasn't aware that he meant the kind of little burn that might come from a volcano in hell.

"Is this a new torture tactic you've come up with? Because I kind of prefer the whip."

He stopped and stared at me, his eyebrows rising.

I thumped his shoulder. "I'm kidding! That was the worst experience of my life." I hit him again, a little harder, but he didn't seem to notice.

He sighed. "I needed her to trust me. To confide in me some more. She wants me to take the empty seat on the Council. It will give her more power, and she's willing to do anything to get it, including use those children. We can't let that happen. The knife that fell in your house. It made everything clear. This is bigger than either of us thought."

I blinked a couple of times, trying to get his face into clear focus to see if I could tell if he was lying or not. I wasn't convinced I was even awake. "What?"

"I'm sorry I hurt you. I realised you weren't alone by the way you were glancing to your left at the door. And when my mother saw you, I knew I had to act first. The only way to get your friends out was to distract everyone with you and get my mother fully on my side."

"You... Lorcan was there."

"And he probably heard you scream." He closed his eyes, a pang of regret in his expression. "This was the only way I could stop her from killing you. You don't understand what she's like. She thrives on the pain. She's courted darkness, and she's greedy when it comes to causing harm. I did what I had to do to save you." He adjusted my shirt carefully before helping me to my feet.

I realised the cells had an extra couple of guards. "You didn't," I whispered, glancing around.

"I borrowed your idea," he said.

"It was Lorcan's idea."

His grin was sudden. "Come on. We have to get out of here while she's busy. Gabe is trying his best to persuade Erossi it would be a mistake to allow me a seat on the Council. In fact, all of the remaining consultants are giving her an exceptionally hard time. We'll use it to our advantage." He wrapped his arm around my waist, careful not to lean against my wound.

I stared up at him. "Who the hell _are_ you, Phoenix?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out."

He helped me out of the cell and toward the door.

"What about all of these people?" I asked. "They shouldn't be here. Not all of them."

"No time now," he said. "We have to be quick. There's something happening tonight. We can slip out unnoticed while everyone's distracted."

"Wait, what's happening tonight?"

"I'll tell you everything I know when we get out of here."

We took a couple of steps, then Phoenix stopped. Numerous footsteps echoed in the halls. Running fast. Coming our way.

"Run," I whispered. "Nobody knows you're here yet."

He glanced at me, squeezed his eyes shut, and shook his head. "I might not get another chance." He pushed me behind him, taking out that whip again.

A group of people ran around the corner, and I choked out a sound. Rebels and neighbours, people I had been hard on so they would respect me. They were friends, no matter where I went wrong.

The twins, Val, Carl, Esther, even Ry. Fifteen people stood there, staring at us in surprise, until Lorcan recovered. He took a couple of steps toward us, shaking with anger.

"You," he spat at his father. "You did this."

"It's not what you think," Phoenix said.

"We _heard_ you," Lorcan hissed. "We heard her scream. She saved our lives, and you tortured her. You made us think you cared, but you're just another enemy." He raised his sword, the glyphs turning green. "I'm more than ready to say goodbye to you."

I willed Phoenix to move, to run, to say something, but he put his hands behind his back and stood there, right in the path of his own lost sword.

# 41

I pulled Phoenix backward right as the sword sliced down. Then I screamed with pain and fell over ever so inelegantly.

"Oh, holy fuck," I hissed, rolling over so I wasn't leaning on my wound anymore. "Mother of..." I blinked away tears. "Lorcan, put the goddamn sword away. He's got me out of the cell. He's helping."

Lorcan dropped the sword and helped Carl get me to my feet.

"Trust you," Carl said. "Always getting into trouble."

Lorcan looked so confused that I laughed.

"Stop looking at me like that," I said. "What are you all doing here?"

"Gabe, Elathan, and Eddie are distracting Fionnuala while we get you out of here," Esther said, eyeing Phoenix warily. "What's going on with _him_?"

"He was trying to fool Fionnuala." I felt ill. Dizzy. "And you're all idiots for coming here. What if you get caught?"

"We couldn't leave you here," Ry said.

I couldn't hide my smile.

"We can't trust him," Lorcan said. The others gathered around us, closing in as if to prevent a physical fight.

"I won't do anything to cause you harm," Phoenix said. "I made a deal to protect you, and I will."

I added, "He said Fionnuala wants to take over, that she'll use the children's power to do it if anyone goes against her."

"Yeah, we know," Carl said, wincing as he looked at my bloody shirt. "We found somebody who knew Raven, confirmed she was working for some fae. Shay found some paperwork that points back at the fae. We knew Fionnuala had to be involved, and we didn't think you would last the night in here, so..."

"So here you are. We need to get out of here. She's... strong." I glanced at Phoenix. "Are you coming with us?"

He nodded, but he was looking at Lorcan. "I had to hurt her to give you all time to get away," he said. "It was the only way to save her life and yours."

Lorcan huffed and picked up the sword, refusing to look at his father. We had no time for reconciliations. We needed to get out of the Council's Headquarters before Fionnuala copped on and brought on the pain.

We fled the corridor, turning and weaving and not stopping for a second. A shudder ran through the building, and I bumped into Carl, losing my balance. He supported my weight, but his face had paled.

"What the hell was that?" he asked.

"I don't like it," Val said. "Keep moving."

I glanced around to ask Phoenix, but he was gone. I squeezed my eyes shut. Why had I trusted him? Why did I keep trusting people and then being surprised when they let me down? "Hurry," I urged.

We ran, no longer caring about being quiet. The walls shuddered again, as if an earthquake was underfoot, and we all fell to the floor, colliding into one another. Cracks ran down the walls, and fear gripped me all over again.

"We need to get out of here. Now!"

We got up and ran again. I listened out for footsteps coming our way. Thunder rumbled so loudly outside that I heard it underground. We were running out of time. Somebody had pissed off the weather warden, and I really didn't want my friends to face Fionnuala when she was in that kind of mood.

The scent of fear filled the hallway. I tried to count to calm myself, but the constant twitching of my body made it impossible to concentrate. My lungs burned as we ran, but I kept experiencing flashbacks. The way the whip felt, what it did to my body, I would never forget it.

We turned a corner and bumped into each other trying to come to a stop. A group of ten hooded assassins, all carrying bloody weapons, blocked our path.

My friends charged. I tried to follow, but Ry got in my way.

"Sit still," he said, gripping his bow and arrow fiercely. "You're in no state to fight. They'll deal with it, and if anyone breaks through, they'll die." Sweat trickled down his temples.

I leaned against the wall, feeling completely defenceless without my dagger. I was forced to watch as my friends took on Guardians dressed as assassins, trained fighters determined to kill. I almost freaked when Carl was knocked to the floor. He barely managed to stab his attacker in the gut. Val crushed skulls, and the others fought just the way Esther had taught them—as a team.

Ry shot an arrow at an assassin who shoved Lorcan aside to rush at us. The arrow caught him in the eye, and the assassin fell.

Ry wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "Close," he said in a shaky voice.

"It was perfect," I said. "You know what you're doing."

He gave me a grateful smile and let another arrow loose, freeing Val of the assassin on her back. She roared, and it was as if the sound gave the group strength. We could win. I again moved to join them, but Ry gripped me by the collar and yanked me back.

"Don't even think about it," he said. "They'll kill me if I don't keep you here, and Val is far scarier than you. Sorry."

I leaned against the wall, watching my friends work together as if they had been training together all their lives. They slaughtered with no mercy until the last of the assassins fell.

We didn't have time to check injuries. We had to keep running. When we grew closer to the main hall, we heard shouts and screams.

"We can cut around them or join in," Esther said. "We don't know who's fighting or whose side they're on. I think we should try to avoid the battles."

"Let's get out of here," Val said. "Ava's hurt. We can regroup later."

With a grim nod, Esther turned, and we all followed. We planned to cut through a large hall, but as soon as we rushed through the doors, they slammed shut behind us, and another rumbling began under our feet.

The opposite doors opened. Fionnuala stepped through with a smug grin.

She wasn't alone.

# 42

My stomach turned as I took in the sheer number of enemies before us. Fionnuala strolled in next to a tall, pretty brunette who looked vaguely familiar. Both women looked unruffled and clean, haughty and smug. The brunette had to be fae.

Reuben was behind them, his eyes blood-red and crazed, along with Gideon and some vampires I recognised from his coven, but none of them looked quite as confident as their leader. Many were already wounded, although most had bloodstains around their mouths.

Gideon's smug smile automatically switched my fear to anger. He and Reuben had betrayed our country when the BVA instigated war. Their alliance with Fionnuala spoke volumes and answered many of my questions.

Guardians, hooded assassins, and even some of the older children from the slave markets surrounded Fionnuala. She had finally gotten her wish to use the children as human shields.

My group tightened together, everyone's hands on their weapons. Except for me. Standing up straight was a problem. I would be the first to die when the fighting began if Fionnuala had any sense.

Fionnuala took a step forward and cocked her head. "I should thank you for being predictable. You make it so _easy_ for me."

"Finally showing your true colours?" I asked, making an effort to keep my voice steady.

Lucia pushed her way next to me to touch my arm. Images of the tall brunette came to me in a flood. She was the woman who had taken the twins from their mother. Finally, the pieces were fitting together.

"Working for fae?" I directed at the vampires. "Wasn't enough to screw everyone over with the BVA?"

"The time of being restrained by a quota is long over," Reuben said. "Ancient and great beings should never answer to anyone."

"You're answering to a fae now," Esther said with a scornful laugh. "Does she make you beg?"

Reuben took two steps before Fionnuala lifted a hand. Reuben froze, his face contorting and his chest heaving until he stepped back, furious.

"Don't be so ridiculous," Fionnuala said when he growled in complaint. "Falling for their games. You may as well be newly born."

"Val," I said under my breath. "Lead everyone out of here first chance you get. Lorcan, take Lucia and go now."

"Not a chance," Lorcan said. Lucia shook her head obstinately. I expected Val to protest and force Lucia out of there, but she held her ground and began shifting into her hellhound form.

_Shit_. "So what's the plan, Fionnuala?" I asked, stalling to give my group time to change their minds. "Take over... and what exactly? Working with the British, working with the vampires. Exactly whose side are you on?"

She gave me a chilling smile. "You wouldn't understand."

"Try me."

"I'd rather kill you." She took one step forward.

Gabe, Elathan, and a number of injured and bloody Guardians, including Esther's Circle, came running into the hall, joining us. Fionnuala didn't look worried, despite being outnumbered.

Gabe pressed my dagger into my hands. "For a minute there, I thought we missed the fun and games," he said wryly.

"Right on time," I said. "Sorry for all those times we secretly suspected you were involved."

He made a scoffing sound and stepped in front of me to address Fionnuala's Guardians. "Disarm," he commanded.

A couple of them exchanged worried glances.

"How lucky," Fionnuala said. "Almost all of my problems will be removed in one clean sweep."

"And now it becomes clear," Gabe said, his hand trembling as he unsheathed a sword. "You didn't _have_ to murder Koda."

"But I did," Fionnuala said, sounding unregretful. "And I had to encourage Erossi to make an absolute fool of himself to the humans. It'll make the takeover much easier for them to accept. My family are already beloved by our neighbours. The fae are the people's champions. The media will spread acceptance, or they'll die."

"So that's it?" I tried to look scornful instead of scared. " _That's_ the big plan?"

She exchanged a smile with the brunette beside her. "The big plan has been in the making for a very long time. I suppose I should thank you. It would have been awkward to explain where all of these talented young humans came from if you hadn't given me a way to publicly reach out to them."

"You helped the BVA," Elathan said. "You could have brought disaster upon us all. But why am I surprised, given how you took over this country the first time? Betrayal is in your blood."

She gave him a rueful smile. "Most of _this_ takeover went as planned. The fae have been embarrassingly reluctant to stake their true claim over the last few centuries. Letting _you_ live after you were expelled from your exile?" She shook her head. "Once upon a time, we showed no mercy to your kind. Reuben spoke wisely when he said he has been restrained. We've all been restrained from showing our true natures. And for what? To suffer half-breeds and mongrels speaking out as if equals and be forced to listen to the concerns of _humans_."

"Times have changed," Gabe said, "but only recently. Your schemes have been in the making for much longer than that."

"True." Fionnuala linked arms with the brunette, whose expression was unreadable. "Elaria and I came to an agreement a long time ago. A marriage and a true alliance. The slave markets have helped us build an army, right under the noses of the Irish Council and British Committee. The time became ripe for change, and all it took was a few nudges in the right direction"—she gestured at the brunette—"to eliminate Elaria's competition: the weaker members of her family."

"You killed your own family?" I blurted.

Elaria's gaze passed over me as if I were invisible.

Fionnuala acted as though I hadn't interrupted. "We've been watching and waiting for the right time. Koda had grown so weak, and Brogan practically begged me to lead him into disgrace, detestable little human upstart that he is. Erossi was his perfectly pliable replacement, and you, Gabe, you were so jaded that you didn't care what happened right under your nose. Your inaction was key."

Gabe's hands tensed around the hilt of his weapon. "Don't expect that to continue."

She and Elaria exchanged an amused glance. "We'll see, angel, but we've come too far now. There's no going back for any of us, not after your mongrel revealed all to the humans. You know what's going to happen, don't you? The humans will fight and complain and insist on making life unpleasant for us all unless we teach them once again who exactly is in charge. It's not too late for you, Gabe. There's room for you in the new world."

"I'll take my chances," he said.

I let out the breath I had been holding.

"How very noble," Fionnuala sneered. "Luckily, other beings are smarter than you and your whims. Winston was so happy for Elaria's assistance that I was able to keep my hands... _relatively_ clean. At first, we thought the BVA would wipe out the Council, leaving sympathisers like me in charge while they conquered elsewhere. Once we realised the BVA's hold was about to crumble, I and my soon-to-be daughter-in-law decided it was time to hasten the process. Winston didn't even consider the fact that Reuben and Gideon were never his." She gestured toward us. "And we were able to keep an eye on _this_ crowd by promising a return to fortune for one of the disgraced fae."

_Desmond_.

"Why bother with them?" Elathan asked. "They're no threat to you. Nor was Koda, for that matter."

"They might have found out the truth too soon. The timing was important," she said, as if she had been dying to spit out everything so we would know exactly how devious and clever she was. Her scornful gaze turned on me. "Once, I thought _she_ could be trained, but she's worthless. Her and her followers. Koda, on the other hand, was well-loved and well-informed. He needed to die before people chose a side."

I focused on the teenage boy Phoenix, Leah, and I had met on our late-night visit to the children. "You sure _you're_ on the right side?"

He shrugged. "I just want to be free."

"She'll never set you free," I said. "Not like this. You heard the way she talks about people like you and me. This isn't your fight. Get the kids out of here and get back to the others. Be ready to protect yourselves because this won't end here. There will always be people who want to use you all."

Fionnuala had begun to speak over me, still lording over the fact she had outwitted Gabe. The children took their chances and fled. The vampires grew restless.

Fionnuala lifted her hand as if to attack.

Lorcan pushed in front of Gabe. "You're our grandmother. Yet you stole us from our mother, sent us to the slave market, and took your own son's memories. What kind of monster are you?"

Fionnuala's hand shook. She refused to look at Lorcan, but her eyes were wild.

"We have a lot to do," Gideon said in a low voice.

Fionnuala flinched then held up a finger. She looked toward the doors, and a relieved smile softened her features. "Ah, here he is."

Phoenix hurried into the room, Icarus trotting by his side. The fae held the whip in his hands, and he didn't look at us as he strode toward his mother.

"Oh, good," Fionnuala said. "There's no need to exert ourselves. Get the dog to take its time with the tainted one. I enjoy her screams more than I can say."

Lorcan nodded at me. "It's almost time."

"Do we make it?" I asked him.

"Lucia sees only darkness."

I sighed. "Take as many of them down with us as we can then."

Phoenix reached his mother's side. "Mother, let them go."

Fionnuala's eyebrows rose. "We don't show our enemies mercy."

He licked his lips. "Enemies." His eyes grew cruel. "My children are not our _enemies_. Look at them."

"You have no children!" Fionnuala shrieked.

Icarus growled viciously, the hackles on the back of his neck rising. He bared his fangs at Fionnuala. The vampires discreetly stepped back.

"I have two, and you took them from me," Phoenix said. "Was that part of your plans? Am I of any concern to you at all?"

"You're my son," she said in a harsh voice. "Everything you do concerns me. But I warn you not to get in my way this time, you impertinent little boy."

Elaria stepped toward Phoenix, holding out her hands to her so-called fiancé. "Surely you see this is for the best. We're uniting our race, making us stronger. After our marriage, we will have a child who will one day rule realms."

"I already have children," he spat, rubbing his chest.

"They're part-human." Disgust was apparent in her tone. "Blotches on your name. An embarrassment to all of us. Forget the past. I can gloss over your indiscretions, but not until you give up these stupidly human ideas of yours for good."

"Phoenix, this isn't the time," Fionnuala said impatiently. "Turn Icarus on them and end this."

"Why did you take my memory?" Phoenix asked, sounding childlike. "It's true, isn't it, what they've told me about you? You're the monster you've always been, the one my own father had to protect me from. No wonder I wanted to get away from you."

"What are you talking about?" she asked. "I gave you what you wanted."

He cracked the whip, and it wrapped around her neck. She made a scoffing sound, and he looked surprised.

She rolled up her sleeves, revealing swirling tattoos covering her arms. "I've learned a few tricks along the way. And my own creations can't harm me. So what are you doing, you spineless boy?"

"Did you meet my son?" he asked. "Look at him. Isn't he like me?"

She ignored his question. "You have no child. You're damaged. Your mind was broken. You begged me to take your memories so the nightmares would stop. You're obviously still deluded if you—"

Icarus's snarl startled her into silence. The rest of us had frozen into place, but Lorcan inched closer to his blood relatives, fascination written all over his face.

Fionnuala finally looked at her grandson, her lips curving into a sneer. "You call this your son? It's. Not. Fae."

"He _is_ my son!" Phoenix bellowed. "And you took him away from me, just as you took my father and my _wife_. Why? Why did you take everything from me?" He sounded as if he were about to burst into tears.

"Stop embarrassing me." She glared at him. "You're still the same. I can't believe this. After all this time, you go ahead and revert to type with your bad timing. I removed your father for you. For _you_! And this is what I get. All of the plans I've made that you've _ruined_. I got rid of Brogan so you could take his seat, but you ran off with that human worm. I warned you I would find you. I told you what would happen. But did you listen? Never!"

"What happened?" he asked through clenched teeth. "Explain it to me."

"We found your precious family of half-breeds. And I gave you a chance to come home. You made a deal with me: your memory in exchange for their lives."

"But they ended up in the slave market."

"I said they could live. I never specified where. Then you vanished, making plans to protect them before you returned. You boasted to me that you would one day find each other again, that it would be my downfall, you and your so-called _rebels_. And I... I actually forgave you!"

Fionnuala didn't notice Reuben slipping away. Gabe nudged me. "Be ready. Phoenix unsettles her. When we attack, keep out of her way. With Reuben gone, the vampires will easily fall."

Fionnuala kept rambling. "I kept you at home, treated you like a prince, and still... _still_ you found a way to remember them. You escaped, but Elaria tracked you down in the UK, and she destroyed your memories for good. She's so talented; that's why you make such a good match. I thought the years you spent with the werewolves would teach you to obey, but you're still—"

Phoenix yanked on the whip. Fionnuala would have fallen if Elaria hadn't caught her.

"He'll always be his father's son," Elaria murmured.

Twin pink dots coloured Phoenix's cheeks. He glared at Elaria. "Good."

Fionnuala shrugged off Elaria's hands. "This is ridiculous, Phoenix. You could reign alongside me. Your blood is pure. Royal. Let my soldiers destroy the distractions. You don't even remember being a father. Let it go."

He bowed his head. "I might not remember it, but I know it now," he said in a low voice.

"Kill them all," Fionnuala ordered her assassins. She yanked at the whip, pulling an unsuspecting Phoenix closer to her. She gripped his throat, but I had to turn my attention to the assassins already leaping at us.

The vampires circled, trying to avoid Icarus, but the werewolf took one down immediately. I tried to hold up the dagger, but I was too weak from the abuse I had taken. Carl stood in front of me, protecting me for a change, but as he beheaded one vampire, another leapt at him and sank her teeth in his neck. Carl fought back, but the vampire clung to him like a limpet.

I sank my dagger into the vampire's back, burning her heart. Another vampire kicked the dagger out of my hand, and Gideon jumped on me. As I landed on the floor with Gideon on top of me, I felt a brief pang of disappointment that he would be the one to end my life. Then, I remembered that I wasn't completely defenceless. I stuck my fingers into his mouth as he aimed for my neck. I barely felt the sharp slice of his fangs on my fingers. I bit a chunk out of his neck then turned and spit out the chunk of flesh. His blood was vile, but it was life to him, so I drank.

When he tried to break free, I wrapped my legs around his waist and clung for dear life, biting and sucking. He weakened in my arms, and a nearby vampire gave a cry of alarm and tried to pull Gideon out of my reach. But I was determined to take Gideon down with me. He had tortured me once. I owed him.

Carl shouted my name. I continued to drink until I felt Gideon freeze in my grip, and I sensed the burn of the dagger destroying him from the inside out. I pushed him away before I burned with him.

Carl reached out a hand and yanked me to my feet. He held out my dagger.

I took it and wiped my mouth on my sleeve. "Thanks."

Carl jumped back into the fray, and a hooded assassin slammed into me, pinning me to the floor. I caught a quick glance of the twins edging toward Fionnuala. She and Elaria were still struggling with Phoenix, combining their strengths to hurt him and force him to his knees.

I shoved at the assassin and spotted my hellhound friend a few feet away. "Val, a little help here," I called as I kicked the assassin back again. I tried to get to my feet, but I slipped in a pool of blood.

With a loud crunch, Val crushed the assassin's skull with her foot. I tried to stand, but the pill Phoenix had given me made me drowsy, and I fell again. The effects of the whip were wearing off, but I still felt weary. Gideon's blood hadn't helped me, so I was forced to crawl toward the twins. Lorcan didn't hesitate to get to his father's side, but Lucia kept her distance. An assassin kicked me in the side and leapt over me, raising two daggers as he rushed at Lucia.

I cried out a warning, but an arrow flew through the air and caught the assassin in the throat. Blood sprayed across Lucia's back, marring her snow-white hair, but she didn't seem to notice. I got to my knees and turned to thank Ry, but his answering grin faltered as a sword was driven through his chest.

His eyes widened, his smile turning bloody, and he sank to his knees. With a whimper, I made my way over to him. Elathan decapitated the assassin, so all I could do was hold Ry as his life slipped away.

"I'm sorry," I whispered.

"Keep going," Ry managed to splutter before his heart stopped beating.

"Hide," Val hissed as Icarus tore apart the vampire she had been fighting. "Get out of the way before they get to you." She was limping and bleeding heavily from a wound in her leg.

Wiping away tears, I scrambled to my feet. "No. We have to get the twins out of here, Val."

She tutted. "You expect the impossible."

"Aim high," I called out as I stumbled toward the twins.

Icarus moved next to me, snarling loudly. I heard the tearing of flesh as he protected me. The cries of the dying filled my ears, but I couldn't look back.

Phoenix was on his knees, Elaria's hands on his temples, her eyes fierce and chilling. Fionnuala had Lorcan in a death grip, flooding his body with the same power contained in Phoenix's whip. His skin was stark white, his body bucking, despite Lucia's vain attempts to pull their grandmother off her brother.

I didn't have the strength or power to take out Fionnuala, but maybe Phoenix stood a chance. I tripped again, and went to my knees. Unable to make it back onto my feet, I crawled to Elaria. I couldn't reach her throat, so I bit into her wrist and sucked hard and deep. Her blood flowed through me, electrifying and dizzying, overwhelmingly powerful. My skin threatened to burst, unable to withstand fae power. I should have known.

Elaria tried to jerk away from me, releasing Phoenix in the process. He looked like death, but he held onto her, giving me more time to drain her. The blood fuelled me, gave me power, but it was terrifyingly intoxicating to drink fae blood.

"Fionnuala!" Elaria cried.

Fionnuala threw Lorcan aside. He fell against the floor, dazed, and Lucia ran to him. Fionnuala strode over and caught hold of my hair, pulling me away from Elaria. Her power surged through my scalp. If I hadn't drunk Elaria's blood, I probably would have died on the spot.

I squeezed my eyes shut and tried my best to gather Fionnuala's power, to contain it and use it, but there was too much. Too much power, too much stimulating blood. I was on a rollercoaster, my head flying around the room, and my heart about to burst.

_Bang!_

We were all thrown apart. I hit a wall and blood spurted from my nose. My hair sizzled from the connection with Fionnuala. Elaria backed away in horror, her wrist gushing blood.

Phoenix quickly recovered and advanced on his mother. A couple of assassins rushed to help her, but Icarus got in the way, his roar a chilling sound. He was the most terrifying creature in the room apart from Fionnuala, and nobody made a move to get past him. But even the werewolf didn't try to take on Fionnuala.

I was shaking and hiccupping all at once. My entire body trembled, bleeding from tiny wounds scattered across my skin as though it had tried to tear. I wanted to stand. I wanted to help. I couldn't seem to make my legs work.

Fionnuala's hair stood on end, and her eyes flashed white. Whatever had happened between us had obviously affected her, too. She swallowed hard a couple of times, shaking her head as if to gather her thoughts. Phoenix kept moving toward her, reminding me of the man who had fought next to me on the battlefields not so long ago.

"You murdered the great warrior, Conn," he said in a loud, commanding tone. "Kinkiller. Betrayer. Your sins are punishable by death according to our ancient laws. I call upon my rights to avenge my father, my wife, and my children. The spirits await you for the final punishment, Mother."

Fionnuala cackled, and the air around her filled with steam. It burned my skin, cauterising my wounds, and everyone else stepped back to avoid the heat.

Phoenix reached into his pocket for one of his glass kylies, but Fionnuala was quicker. All she had to do was put her hands on him, and his body convulsed with electricity. It didn't hurt him the way it hurt me, but it made his hands tremble so much that he couldn't hold his weapon. He gripped her neck instead, and the air filled with destructive energy.

Lorcan pushed his sister aside and crept up behind his grandmother. Still bleeding, Elaria ran toward him, but Lucia got in her way, protecting her brother by suffering Elaria's attack instead.

I willed Lorcan to stab Fionnuala in the back, but he moved closer to his father instead. Fionnuala didn't even register his presence, he was so low in her estimations. Lorcan pressed his sword into his father's hand. Phoenix gripped Lorcan's hand over the hilt. Together, they stabbed Fionnuala in the gut. Her eyes wide with shock, Fionnuala let go of Phoenix and sank to her knees.

Phoenix stood over his mother and, with shaking hands, raised the sword into the air. She gazed up at him in terror, and he hesitated.

"G-g-good s-son." She laughed then reached out and grabbed Lorcan, pressing her hand on his chest. There was a flash as if lightning had struck him.

Lorcan collapsed to the floor.

Phoenix lopped off his mother's head.

"No!" Elaria screamed, rushing at Phoenix.

She stopped and looked down in disbelief. A sword pierced through her chest and was yanked out just as quickly. Blood flowed from the gaping wound, and she tried to cover it with her hands. She fell, eyes still wide in confusion. Behind Elaria stood Lucia, covered in blood, madness darkening her eyes. She dropped the weapon and went to her knees beside her brother's body.

As if feeling Phoenix's pain, the werewolf went into a frenzy. Phoenix kept swinging that sword until the few enemies who hadn't run were dead.

I moved to join Lucia by Lorcan's side, painfully aware that his heart had stopped beating. "No," I whispered. "Not him. Not now."

Carl pushed me aside and pressed on Lorcan's chest, attempting CPR. Lucia leapt up and ran to her father. They both rushed back over to us.

"Step back!" Phoenix shouted. He raised the whip and lashed it at his son.

The electricity jerked Lorcan's body, and his heart abruptly thumped. The beat was irregular at first, but gradually, it evened. The colour came back into his cheeks.

"Oh, thank fuck for that," I said, falling back on my arse with exhaustion.

Phoenix sat next to Lorcan and held his son's hand.

I lay down, unable to keep myself up any longer. I struggled to catch my breath. Icarus sat next to Phoenix.

"Ava Delaney, you are literally the weirdest person I've ever met," Carl said, pushing my outstretched arm with his foot. "I don't know what you did back there, but your hair might never be the same again."

I thumped his foot, and suddenly, we were all laughing and crying at the same time. Fionnuala was gone. We had actually done it. And without an actual plan. God, that had been stupid, but it was over. She hadn't managed to use the children. She hadn't taken another life. We were okay.

I glanced around the room. Nobody had escaped unharmed. Esther was crying over the bodies of two of her Circle, and Ry was gone. The air stank of blood and fear and pain. We had dug deep and come up dirty.

Maybe _okay_ wasn't the right word after all.

# 43

"We need to get the injured out of here," Gabe said, leaning over me.

"That's everybody." The rush of Elaria's blood and Fionnuala's power was slow leaving my body. Things pieced back together in disjointed fragments. "Shit. Reuben got away."

"We don't have time for that," the angel said. "There's been fighting all over the Headquarters. The Council has fallen."

"Yeah, but it—"

"Ava," he said, kneeling in blood next to me. "Fionnuala destroyed the Council, and we ended her opposition. But the bodies in this room can't be the full extent of her support. Stories will be told, sides will be chosen, and we're not in a fit state to fight off everyone with a claim. We need to get out of here and regroup."

He put his arm around my waist and helped me to my feet. I leaned on him heavily for support.

"Are you okay?" he asked, and I thought I heard a hint of true concern in his voice.

"A little shaky from... all of that."

"I'm sorry we did nothing when you were caught at the meeting. I thought my best chance was to wait and—"

"Saving my life once is enough for anyone. They didn't need me," I said proudly. "Did you see them?"

"I saw them," he said gently. "They all did well."

"Wait. Where's Eddie? Where's—"

"We're right here," Marina announced from the farthest doorway, and my mouth fell open. I could have sworn she had grown a couple of inches, and her skin was paler, with the strangest tinge of blue that matched some new streaks in her hair.

"What did you do?" I asked, immediately suspicious.

"I helped you," she said. "Erossi is gone, poor soul. Trapped in his own ego."

Eddie followed her into the room, his shoulders hunched.

"What's going on?" I asked him.

"I owed the immortal a debt. His strength lives on."

Gabe's hold on me tightened. "Are you telling me you murdered Erossi?"

Eddie smiled. "Murdered? He's immortal. Lives forever. He's in a better place, though."

I gazed at Marina in horror as she licked her lips. What the hell kind of magic had they used? I reached out with my other senses and came up with nothing. It was as if Marina and Eddie didn't exist. Or they had managed to find a way to block my power.

I swallowed hard, fear creeping over me. When Fionnuala mentioned Elaria's mental magic, I had assumed the fae were behind the blocking of Lucia's visions, but what if I was wrong? What if the answer had been closer to home all along?

"Don't look so worried," Eddie said. "It's over. Fionnuala is gone, Erossi is gone, and Koda is gone. All that's left is Gabe here and us meagre consultants. Where is Aiden? I'm interested in seeing how he is."

"Eddie—" I began.

He waved his hands. "You're right. It's too soon for discussions. We all need some rest, especially you, Ava. We need you to get your strength back up. And Gabe, you really need to deal with the Guardians. After all, they deserve to know they no longer serve the fae and the immortal. It will be a blow, but we'll all surely survive. I suggest we meet back here in two days and decide where we go from here. Is everyone in agreement?"

There was nothing frightening about what he was saying, but alarm bells were ringing in my head. Was Eddie being reasonable? I hoped so, but I couldn't take my eyes off Marina.

"You're right," Elathan said. "We need to end the fighting and call for talks. There's a lot to do: people to be told, sleep to be had, injuries to mend. Perhaps we should meet here tomorrow night instead, in case any creatures of the night decide to have a say in what happens next."

Eddie nodded. "Of course. Tomorrow night it is. Rest up, children. We have busy days ahead of us."

He left the room, but before Marina followed him, she turned back to look at me, licking her lips. What a creepy bitch.

"Yeah, I need to get back to Aiden and the others," Esther said.

"I can take you on my motorbike," Elathan said with a charming smile. She practically fluttered her eyelashes at him.

"No, thanks," I answered for her. "We should stick together."

"I'll arrange transport for you, and the Guardians can stay in my bar," Gabe said, but he looked as if he were about to vomit.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

He gazed at me, his face unreadable. "I'm just tired."

He left to organise transport, and I sat against a wall to wait. I dozed in that bloody room, then I was barely able to keep my eyes open in the car.

Carl made phone calls on the way, but I sat in silence, trying to connect my thoughts together. Eddie had seemed... odd. But then, he was always odd. Maybe the fact that he hadn't shown his hand yet was what was disturbing me.

"What do you think they did with Erossi?" I asked nobody in particular.

"Do you care?" Val replied. "He was a cruel man. The worst kind."

"Yeah. I suppose," I said, but I couldn't stop wondering what Marina and Eddie were up to.

Everyone at the cul-de-sac welcomed us with open arms. They seemed relieved to see that most of us had survived, though they were horrified by the deaths. I let Carl relay what had happened, only asking that they watch out for the other cars that would follow.

Yawning, I promised Anka I would wait in her house after I took a shower. I went into my house, my ears ringing. I jumped into the shower and scrubbed the blood away, feeling every ache. My side wasn't that bad, surprisingly, except for the fact it needed new stitches. The fatigue was tough, and I was tempted to flop into bed except Anka would have come to find me.

But the memories were the worst: of the whip, of Elaria's blood, of connecting with Fionnuala, of how weak my body had been. Adrenaline hadn't been enough. My fingers trembled incessantly, and my muscles kept freezing as if in anticipation of more pain. Ignoring the questions and excitement outside, I headed over to Anka's house and relaxed on her sofa.

Carl came in and sank onto the sofa next to me. "Margie's going to check on you in a minute. She wanted to make sure Lorcan hadn't turned into a zombie or anything."

"Cool." I looked at him askance.

He grinned. "Anything's possible, right? How are you feeling?"

"Pissed I had to get saved like seventeen times."

He threw back his head and guffawed. "You're an idiot."

"Yeah, well. I was pretty useless back there."

"Not useless. But you definitely weren't your usual self. That's because you've run yourself into the ground."

"I'm pretty sure Phoenix and his stupid whip did most of the damage." Fionnuala hadn't helped either, but I didn't have the energy to explain that part in detail.

He shrugged. "You were already damaged, Ava. You're burnt out. You need a break."

"Tell the world that. Thanks for coming to break me out and all, but please don't do anything so fucking stupid ever again. I didn't save your life so you could keep trying to throw it away over me."

"You're the glue," he said firmly. "If we lose you, we lose each other."

"That makes no bloody sense."

"It does. We're all here because of you. You brought us together, and you helped us change everything."

"How very stupid of me." But I attempted a smile.

"I'll go tell Margie to hurry up with the painkillers," he teased. He got up and left.

His seat wasn't empty for long. Shay entered the room and plopped down on the couch, his stupidly long legs getting in the way of everything. I quickly grew tense. I had lost too much blood to keep sitting next to humans, and although Elaria's blood had been powerful, it hadn't been satisfying at all.

"Stop looking so uncomfortable," Shay said, but he was the one who kept gawking at my hair with mild horror.

"When did you get here?"

"Not long ago. We've been hearing all kinds of stories. Had to see if they were true. So is it over?"

"One thing is over," I said slowly. "I have a feeling something else is just beginning."

"Can I help?"

I glanced at him. "Staying out of trouble would help. Just watch your back. Things are going to get crazy. Is anything happening on your end?"

"Lots of talking and panic," he said. "More than I would have expected. Hasn't made the news yet. We've tried to keep that quiet, but it'll probably be on the evening news. The reporters are going to do their bit to keep people calm. We're all in it together, I suppose."

"Yeah. All in it together." But I was thinking about the ones who weren't in it anymore.

"People will panic," he said in his soft lilt. "You understand that, don't you? They'll need somebody to make an announcement. Preferably not the hellhound."

I shoved his shoulder. "Part hellhound."

"Only the good part," he said with a smile. "How are you doing? I mean really. Not the bullshit answer you give everyone."

I thought about it for a second. "I'm wrecked, I feel like shit, and I'm terrified about what's going to happen next. I want to go home, but I don't want to go home, and I just want everything to be over, but that's never going to happen, is it?"

He patted my knee. "Someday. Someday, it'll be somebody else's problem."

"Can't wait," I whispered.

His gaze turned soft then, and I made some kind of excuse to get away from him. I liked Shay a lot, and in another time and place, maybe things would have been different. But they weren't.

Once the more serious injuries were taken care of, Margie and Anka tag-teamed me with their crappy-tasting potions and vile-smelling lotions. Then the stitches came.

Beyond exhausted, I fell asleep on Anka's sofa, and I didn't even open my eyes when somebody carried me all the way to my own house and put me into my own bed.

I woke up in pain. I lay still for a few minutes, staring into space with a niggling thought that I was really supposed to be doing something other than sleeping.

Groaning with every ache, I finally got up and threw on some clothes. I went downstairs and was faced with a topless Phoenix eating a bowl of cereal at my kitchen table.

Frowning, I stood there, unsure of what to do next. "Um..."

"Morning," he said. "I hope you don't mind. The others are all a little terrified of me, and my children needed some space. Your friend Carl told me to stay here."

I was suddenly aware of the fact I was standing in front of fae royalty in ratty shorts and a tank top. "No problem," I said, wishing I could stop feeling uncomfortable in my own home.

I tried my best not to stare at his bare chest, but it was covered in old scars that looked suspiciously like teeth marks. I walked behind him to get to the kettle and noticed more scars criss-crossing his back. I had similar ones, but his were deeper. There were far more of them, too. Perhaps he had been right when he called our childhoods similar.

I cleared my throat. "How's Lorcan?"

"Better. He needs to rest, but he's strong."

"Good. Where's Carl?"

"I believe he's having breakfast next door. He claimed he thought you would sleep for a long time, but I think he didn't want to be alone with me."

I rubbed my head. "What happened again?"

"People died. We didn't."

"Right." I slipped into the seat across from him. "You seem kind of chirpy for someone who just, um, just..."

"Killed his mother?" He smiled, lifted his hand as if to rub his chest, then dropped it at the last second. "It probably sounds cold, but there's a weight gone. I didn't give up on my family. I tried to protect them. But I trusted my mother. Stupidly. It was just..." He shook his head. "She was the only familiar thing in my life. The only constant. My memories of her were so vivid that I found it hard to disconnect from her, even though I knew what kind of person she was. And although I saw how earnest the twins were, I didn't have any memory at all of them, and they didn't feel real sometimes. She was real. My mother, I mean. Despite everything, I knew it was real."

"Is there no way of getting back your memories of your life with Helena and the twins?"

He shook his head. "I can piece some things together with what I've been told, but my actual memories of that life are lost forever, thanks to Elaria. At least Lorcan witnessed Fionnuala's confession, or he may never have forgiven me."

I tapped my fingers on the table. "That's a plus."

"You seem nervous. Is it... why?"

"It was too easy," I admitted. "Nothing's that easy without some bigger price to be paid. I'm waiting for the bill to arrive."

He smiled, looking a little relieved. "Enjoy the peace in the meantime. Are you joining us at the headquarters tonight?"

He locked eyes with me, and I saw a million different outcomes. So many possibilities. "Yeah, I need to see this through before I bow out."

He frowned. "Bow out?"

"I don't want to fight anymore. I'm sick of washing other people's blood off my hands, and yesterday could have been a massive mistake. Me being caught, me needing to be rescued. They should have left me there. So many lives for one. We were lucky you picked our side."

"I learned a lot about my mother. That dagger, the one the little boy had when he came out of the slave market, it had an engraving I recognised as belonging to Elaria's family."

"Seriously?"

He nodded. "Perhaps somebody wanted a path traced back to her."

"Your mother?"

He rubbed his jaw. "It's possible. Maybe she laid plans in case she needed to get rid of Elaria. It's obviously her style. The engraving was subtle. At first, I wasn't sure it was really Elaria's, so I went looking for proof. I found more than enough. After seeing Leah's reaction to the power at the children's home and learning what my mother planned on using them for, I couldn't stand by any longer."

"What are you going to do about the werewolves?"

"I don't know yet. Try to figure out some way of making life easier for them."

Feeling slightly more relaxed, I got up to finish making coffee. "If the werewolves were free, would they attack people randomly? I mean, during the full moon."

"Probably. The ideal situation would be a place for them to roam free, as long as they agree to go back underground during the full moon. There would always be a chance that not all of them comply, but it's a better solution than them being permanently underground."

"There's plenty of land," I said. "Maybe if they had some space of their own, they wouldn't even want to attack."

"You've met Icarus, right?"

I grinned at his playful tone and handed him a cup of coffee.

"It's not up to me," he said. "Gabe is in charge right now, in lieu of whatever happens next. Perhaps he has some ideas. I could step up and claim my seat, but I think we need something a little more democratic."

"I just want things to be fairer. And less secretive. All these secrets just enable corruption."

"I don't disagree. How is your wound?"

"Hurting. I messed it up when I fought with you and the werewolves against the beasts. It kind of got infected, but Anka and Margie have been taking care of me."

"You had the same injury all this time?"

"Yeah, but it wasn't as bad then. It just didn't heal properly. It'll be fine."

"I _am_ sorry about the whip." He hesitated. "I know that probably means nothing now, but—"

"I get it. Sometimes we have to make sacrifices for the greater good." Faces flashed before my eyes: Folsom, Mrs. Yaga, Ry.

"They tell me drinking blood would heal you," Phoenix said without inflection.

"They tell me that, too, but I'd like to forget my past mistakes, not repeat them."

"I understand that. But you drank Elaria's blood."

My heart raced at the memory. "Different kind of blood. It was more like a temporary hit than something healing."

"Healing happens when you drink human blood?"

I thought about it. "It's more like it speeds up the process of healing. Gives me a lot of energy, but it lasts. With Elaria, it was like I could feel her power, but I didn't know what to do with it. Kind of overwhelming."

"So if you bit me...?"

I leaned back. "I wouldn't bite you."

"But if you did?"

I stared at my cup, disliking the direction the conversation had taken. "I imagine it would be the same—boundless power that couldn't be wielded. The high would leave quickly, and I'd be left exhausted." I looked at him. "I didn't want to drink her blood. I just didn't have anything else."

"I find it fascinating," he said. "Do you think the same would happen if you drank from my son or daughter?"

I shifted in my seat. "That would _never_ happen, Phoenix."

"I'm interested. That's all. There are things we'll need to figure out if we want to help people like those children from the slave market. The more information we have, the better."

I supposed that made sense. "So what happens now?"

"We bury the dead and go to the Council's Headquarters to try to make sense of what's left. Most of Fionnuala's followers are either missing or dead, but there are others who will be against anything we try to do. The truth is spreading around the fae, and I assume through the other races. We can only wait and see what happens."

"Reuben's still out there. Maybe he'll leave the country now."

"He will be punished," he said, pushing the cup away from him. "Whether he runs or stays. Prepare to harden your heart, Ava. There will be no mercy shown to those against us."

"That doesn't make us the best option."

He laughed softly. "There is no best option. But there are worse ones. Our biggest problem will be convincing the majority of that."

"I suppose so." After a couple of minutes, I offered, "You can have a shower or whatever. It's upstairs."

He seemed relieved for a chance to escape. As he headed into the hall, Carl arrived, and they passed each other, nodding politely.

"How are you feeling?" Carl asked me, helping himself to a search for anything edible in my fridge.

"Sore. Tired. You?"

"Better than yesterday."

"Were you hurt?" My voice rose. I might have been a little overprotective over my remaining friends.

"Nah. Some bruises to be proud of is all. Want to see?"

I glared at him, unimpressed.

He pretended to shiver. "Forgot you lost your sense of humour. Honestly, I was pretty lucky. Great thing about being a human is the people who want us dead leave me until last because I'm not a threat."

"Yay for you."

"We're all upset about Ry, but he asked to come with us. And he was useful. He—"

"I _know_."

He rubbed the back of his head. "Sorry about the houseguest. Didn't know where else to put him."

"It's fine."

"He freaks me out, and I knew you'd sleep it off, so I thought this was the best option. He might look like Lorcan, but he just sits there staring at you for ages like he's reading your mind. Can he do that?"

"Doubt it. Besides, he's not as creepy as you make him sound. Any info yet?"

He shrugged. "I'm keeping in touch and making sure the right information is getting around. The groups in hiding around the country are keen to take back their freedom now that Fionnuala's gone. And pretty much everyone who was at the Headquarters yesterday is hurt or dead. Gabe's trying to put out fires, but he'll be over this morning. Shay and Moses are doing their thing, ready to keep people calm."

"Oh, crap! I forgot about the people in the cells."

"Gabe's dealing with the overflow in the cells. Should work out. Esther's Circle are helping him, and Aiden's trying to round up loyal shifters. No word from Eddie."

"Shit. What's he up to?"

"Dunno. He'll probably show up tonight."

I frowned. "I wonder if the vampires will be around."

"Daimhín, maybe. Be ready for anything." He let out a sigh and stretched. "I didn't think we were getting out of there, Ava."

"Me, either. It was kind of a let-down though. All of those questions... the answers just weren't satisfying. I thought there would be some kind of compelling reasoning behind her actions, but she was just greedy for power."

"I don't think it was just that. From the whispers going around, she wasn't in a good position as leader of the fae. It must have been a lot of pressure. She had to marry someone she thought was beneath her just to please her people and keep her position. And then her son broke all of her rules. I think she just got bitter and crazy with the need to control everything." He shook his head. "At least we know the worst of it is over. Fionnuala was behind it all, and she had help. We still need to root out everyone who helped her, but the biggest problems are over."

Except for Eddie.

"I hope you're right. I'll probably run over to check on the kids before the meeting. Make sure they're okay and that they know to protect themselves."

"Think they can?"

"They definitely can. But they're looking for a side. We might never be able to really help them the way we planned."

"We'll do what we can."

I nodded. I just hoped that would be enough.

The atmosphere in the cul-de-sac was strange that day. We had won and lost at the same time. Ry's body was returned to us, and we mourned our friend while rejoicing the fact we had finally defeated one of our biggest threats.

I sat on the wall outside Margie's home, unable to face going inside to view Ry's body. Phoenix approached me cautiously. My friends were afraid of him, the twins needed time to adjust, and I was the only one left.

"He died saving Lucia," I told him. "He was brave."

"I wish I could thank him."

"Best way to thank him is to keep her safe. He was scared, and that's what made him so brave." I gazed around me. "I just hope he's the last we lose."

"She was fierce," he said. "She seems so childlike, but when she thought her brother had died, she could have passed for pure fae."

"He's everything to her. They've only had each other for so long. They have friends here, but he's her family."

He looked down. "I hope she thinks of me that way some day."

"You brought Lorcan back to life. You're a trio now."

He grinned, and it felt so good to see some happiness in the midst of all the sorrow.

"Think the British fae will forgive us for Elaria?" I asked.

"I'll explain what happened, but there could be repercussions. It might not mean as much if there's no Council seat for me."

"The Irish fae will still follow you. I mean, you're all they have."

He shrugged. "Not all. I haven't been around. They may turn on me. Everyone may turn against us. Could you... will you come with me to see my children? It might be easier if you're there."

I nodded and followed him to Anka's home. Anka, Lucia, and Val were in the kitchen. As soon as Lucia saw Phoenix, she smiled. He went to her side, standing as close as possible without touching her.

"Where's Lorcan?" I asked.

Anka made a face. "In the living room, corrupting my daughter."

I found Lorcan on the sofa, playing a video game with Dita.

"Slacker," I said, sitting next to him. "How are you feeling?"

"Like I died," he said, grinning at me. "You? Your hair is a little... out there."

I smoothed the frizz. "That was your fault. Looks like I'm going to have a bad hair day for the rest of my life."

Lorcan threw down the controller. "Beaten again. Are you sure this isn't your superpower, Dita?"

I sensed Lorcan's father hesitating by the door. I glanced at Phoenix and stood. "Dita, let's go. I need me some girl talk."

Despite Lorcan's pleading stare, I left them alone, and Dita and I joined the others back in the kitchen.

"Male bonding," I explained. I sat next to Lucia and wrapped my arm around her. Taking a life hadn't sat well with her, but watching her brother's heart stop had really shaken her. "You did good," I whispered. "You saved his life."

She looked at me for the first time, her eyes wide with sorrow.

"It gets easier," I said. She leaned against me, and I realised I had known to comfort her without even thinking about it. I could be a friend, not just a warrior. "Val, how's your leg?"

"It's nothing," she said. "We were lucky."

"In more ways than one," I said. "If only we had time to sleep it off."

"You're still going to the meeting this evening?" Anka asked, sounding concerned.

"No choice. We have to see this through," I said. "I have a bad feeling about so many supernaturals in the one spot."

"Life is going to be difficult," Anka said. "But the worst is over."

People kept saying that. It wasn't convincing.

# 44

Carl woke me from a nap. "Get up, lazy. You really need to see this."

Feeling like a zombie, I got up and followed him outside to see Gabe and Elathan leading carloads of people into the cul-de-sac. I watched warily as Guardians directed people into groups. All of them carried bags on their shoulders that made me think it wasn't a passing visit.

"What the hell is this?" I asked when Gabe approached.

"It's temporary," Gabe assured me. "Occupants of the cells. We can't let them run around defenceless, not after what they've seen. They could be witnesses."

"So you brought them here?"

He shrugged. "Some of them were yours in the first place. It's not safe elsewhere. People know Phoenix is here. They believe the werewolves are with him. It's the safest option right now."

"That says really bad things about the rest of the country." I shook my head. "Fine. They can stay." I called Carl over. "Want to deal with this mess?" I asked him.

"Why me?"

"You're good with numbers and stuff. Logistics."

He glared at me before viewing the mass of people disturbing our peace. "Whatever. I'll try to work something out. The residents are going to hate me."

I grinned. "They love you. Get Margie to help if anyone puts up a fuss."

He headed straight into the crowd, leaving me grateful.

I turned back to Gabe as Elathan came over. "We need to talk about the meeting. More specifically, who is going and if you'll come with me to see the children first."

"There are Guardians watching over the children," Elathan said.

"Do we really need to go over why I don't trust most of the Guardians?" I said.

He smiled. "You might have a point. But what do you think will happen?"

"I just need to see for myself that they're okay," I said. "That's all."

"I'll go with you," Gabe said. "Have you heard from Brogan yet?"

I shook my head, a chill spreading over me.

"He isn't at the bookshop," he said, frowning. "I need to find him."

"Why?" I asked. "Know something I don't?"

"One thing at a time, Ava. How are the injured?"

"They'll survive. Casualties at the Headquarters?"

He sighed. "Too many. The word has spread. People know there's a meeting tonight. Expect quarrels that won't be solved in one evening."

"Think any vampires will show?"

"Yes. Are you well enough to attend? Given that there may be violence."

"Pfft. I'm fine."

He considered me for a few seconds. "Very well. Warn your new fae friend that people believe he has the werewolves close at hand. For now, they're safer in the Headquarters. If things get out of hand, make sure he can free them and hope they don't turn on us all."

"Try not to be too optimistic there, Gabe," I teased.

"He will remain on our side, right?" Elathan asked. "We need that fae. He stands for something amongst the most old-fashioned of our races. If he and I are seen to co-exist peacefully, it could end the tensions between our bloodlines."

"How did Finn take the news?" I asked Gabe.

"Finn? Why?"

I shrugged. "He seems like a normal fae. His opinions probably reflect the majority. He told me a few things about Phoenix's family that make me think _our_ new fae friend will be accepted without too much fuss."

He considered this. "I'll speak to him. Perhaps you're right."

"Who else should go tonight?" I asked. "I'm thinking Shay should be there to speak for the humans. They've seen him around, and they know he isn't afraid to get his hands dirty."

"Bring as few as possible," Gabe said.

"Esther can speak for the shifters, but I'm not comfortable with too many others going. Val's injured, and she might be needed here. I'm not sure it's time to spring the twins on people."

"The fae will never accept the twins," Elathan said. "Phoenix will be forced to choose."

"The fae need to get out of the past and realise that this is the way things are now," I said sharply. "The twins are proof that human blood doesn't dilute fae magic. If anything, the twins are better than most fae because they have none of the prejudices or darkness."

"We all watched the female murder an important British royal fae," Elathan said.

"That important British royal took the twins from their mother and helped Fionnuala remove Phoenix's memories!"

"Believe it or not, I'm on your side," Elathan said. "But this is what people will hear."

"Well, we just have to make sure they hear other things, too."

"The world will never be ready for all of the truth that exists," Gabe scoffed.

"None of us are ever ready for anything," I said, thinking of Moses's words to me. "We deal with what comes. I'm going to let the others know what we're doing. Take over from Carl for a few minutes, you two. Be ready to leave soon."

I headed over and patted Carl on the back to get his attention. We herded the people we trusted most into my living room.

"I'm going to visit the children with Gabe and Elathan, then we're heading straight to this meeting," I said. "Phoenix needs to be there. I'm going to ask Shay to go, and I think Esther should come with me."

"Surely it would be safer for all of us to go," Lorcan said.

"You died yesterday," I said. "And even if you didn't, I still don't think it's a good idea. The fae need time to accept what's happened. You and Lucia are a reminder of what Fionnuala feared. Besides, there's something else that makes me want you all to stay here."

"Brogan," Aiden said, limping into my living room.

I still wanted to kill him, so I took a deep breath and thought of Esther.

"You don't think he'll try something, do you?" Carl asked.

"Those children," I said. "He wants them as badly as Fionnuala did. He has plans. Almost everyone had plans. Except for us, really. I haven't seen him. He isn't at the bookshop, and I'm afraid of what he might want, what he might try while everyone else is busy with change. We need to minimize the damage from losing the Council, but we don't know who has sided with whom or what the fallout will be. There are going to be Guardians who refuse to believe in Phoenix or the rest of us, those who still believe Aiden murdered Koda. Some people will never accept working with humans."

"We need to be careful," Esther said, "but we still need to be there."

I would go because I had little choice, because only I really understood what Eddie was capable of. I needed to see for myself what would happen.

"We still have other problems," Carl said. "What side are the Guardians on? Where are the rest of Fionnuala's assassins?"

"Maybe they all were killed," Aiden said in a low voice.

"You know, don't you?" I said. "You know who the assassins are."

He shrugged. "It was meant to be a special unit, a privilege to be chosen by Fionnuala."

"Where's your tattoo?" Val asked coldly.

Aiden made a face and looked away.

"Aiden?" Esther asked. "You're one of them?"

He was on his back in two seconds, despite my wound, despite the way I kept being told I needed to let it heal, despite the promises I kept making to myself to keep him alive for Esther's sake.

"Did you kill him?" I hissed.

"Who?" he asked, eyeballing me angrily but not fighting back because I was surrounded by friends, including the sister he wanted to impress—or fool.

"Folsom. A goblin who never harmed anyone. Who only helped people survive. Did you do it? Torture him? Murder him? String him up on his gates to send me a message?"

"I don't know him. I didn't kill any goblin. Esther, tell her."

"I have no idea if you're telling the truth or not," she said sadly. "That's the problem."

"I'm not lying." He looked back at me, his eyes widening. "I'm not who you think I am. I didn't do anything you wouldn't do."

I let go of him in disgust. "I wouldn't take children from families who love them. I wouldn't kill a young mother to prove a point. We are nothing alike."

He laughed, rubbing his throat. "You're a murderer, just like me. We do what we have to do."

I bit down on my anger and moved away. I wanted to rip off his head. I breathed deeply, trying to control my urges, but his presence was enough to send me into a rage.

He got to his feet. "Yeah, I have tattoos. They made me stronger, helped me become alpha. When my father found out I was this... this _monster_ , he tolerated me because of Esther. But when she turned out just like me, he sent us away. It was tough. I suddenly had all of these responsibilities and questions. I wanted to know if there were others like us, and there were." He shrugged. "But the shifter world can be dangerous. Fionnuala found me, told me she could make me strong enough to protect me and Esther forever. The tattoos helped me beat the alpha into submission. In exchange, Fionnuala had my loyalty."

"You cheated," Esther said in disgust. "You cheated your way to the top."

He didn't look as though he particularly cared. "Call it what you want. I did what was necessary for survival. Our mother wasn't from here. We're a different kind of shifter. It was harder for us to be accepted, and yeah, I did what I could to grab any advantage possible. So I know some of the others. Pretty certain I know who would be part of her little army, and I'll be able to point out a lot of them if they survived."

"She didn't trust you to all know each other?" Carl asked. "Sounds like a sucky job."

Aiden smirked. "Being a human sidekick sounds worse to me."

"Look at yourself," Carl said scornfully. "You have _nothing_. Everyone deserted you except for us. Think on that before you mouth off."

All of the fight flooded out of Aiden. "You're right. I'm sorry. This is a big adjustment. Everything I've known has been turned upside down. And Coyle..." He hunched over with sadness. "Thank you all for getting me out of there. Really. Thank you. And if I figure out who the rest of the assassins are, you'll be the first to know."

"If you ever lie to me again, I'll end you," Esther said. "I'm not the person you knew, Aiden. Blood only counts for so much. Remember our father if you doubt me. These people have taken us in when they would have been better off fighting against us. My own Circle cared more for me than you did. You drugged me, took away my choices, and picked the worst person on the planet to fight for. I think Coyle is the perfect example of your instincts being off."

He walked outside, and Esther followed him, but her chin was held high and stubbornly.

"This is going to get awkward fast," Val said. "I don't trust him."

"Neither do I," I said. "But we might be able to get information out of him. He's a symbol, too: shifter alpha, head Guardian, consultant to the Council. We may need him to get more of the shifters on board. The ones left who trust him, that is."

"What's the deal with him and Coyle?" Carl asked.

"He cared about him. Loved him, even. And he killed him for what was right. He's probably going through something huge right now. That's the only reason I'll cut him any slack. We'll see how that goes later on."

I left to find Esther. She was still arguing with her brother.

"You ready to go?" I asked her.

Aiden glared at me, but I ignored him.

"Yeah, I'm done here," she said.

We slowly walked over to where Phoenix stood speaking with Elathan and Gabe.

"You okay?" I murmured.

She stopped chewing her thumbnail. "How is it possible that the one person I've relied on my entire life is a complete stranger now?"

"You'll work it out when all of this is over. And if you don't, you'll move on from him."

She hesitated. "I've always had somebody telling me what to do. My father before he turned on us, Aiden, the Council. What if I make mistakes or—"

"You think your brother hasn't made mistakes? He's set a pretty high bar for failure."

"That's true." She stretched. "I suppose we should get on with this. I'm really stiff. Let's hope we don't have to fight. I could do with a bath and a week-long sleep."

"Yeah, you've missed hibernation and everything."

She thumped my arm and jogged ahead. Rubbing what would likely become a bruise, I followed. When I reached the group, Gabe's strain was obvious.

"We should go," I said. "Get this over and done with."

"Good," Gabe said. "There's a car out front." He gestured at Phoenix, Esther, and Elathan. "You three go on ahead. I want to speak to Ava."

We watched the three of them walk out of the cul-de-sac.

"Everything okay?" I asked.

"I feel as though we haven't won anything yet," he said. "I don't know what's going to happen next, but if anything should happen to you, the others need to know what to do, who to trust."

"Do you think something's going to happen to me?"

He shrugged. "Maybe all of us. If I die, I want you to know a few things. I think you can trust Elathan for a while. I still haven't made up my mind about Phoenix. Get out from the clutches of ancient beings as soon as you can, Ava. None of them can be trusted to care enough to do the right thing."

"Even you?"

His lips twitched a little. "Especially me. Remember what Fionnuala said. I didn't act, and that's what she counted on. Don't make my mistakes."

My cheeks flushed with heat as I thought of Mrs. Yaga's will and Martin Breslin's pleas for my help.

"There's something else," he said. "I once told you that you were immature, that one day you would reach maturity and pick a side. I made it sound as though you had no choice, as though it were already predetermined."

I held my breath, panic flooding me.

"That was bullshit," he said. "Fuck all of that crap." He shook his head. "I'm beginning to sound like you. Seriously, don't let them fill your head with destiny and responsibility. You're the only one who can ultimately decide the path you're going to take."

"But the angel who—"

"There are no guarantees. Ever. Traps can be laid. People can point you in the right direction. But in the end, you're the one who chooses to react. The way you were raised could have turned you into the ultimate bloodhound. It could have gone any way. But you are you, and that's the difference. You decide. Nobody else has power over you. Don't let anyone make you think otherwise."

He gazed at me meaningfully until I grew uncomfortable.

"I feel like we've having a silent conversation," I said.

He patted my head. "Maybe we are. Let's go. The others are waiting."

I folded my arms across my chest and walked next to him. "You know something."

"We all know things."

I glanced at him suspiciously, but his face remained neutral, giving nothing away.

Phoenix was leaning against the car, Esther and Elathan already inside. "Ready to go?" he asked.

"I'll drive," Gabe said, getting in behind the wheel.

"Are you ready?" Phoenix asked.

I glanced behind me before nodding. "Probably should get this over with."

He touched my shoulder. "You've done a good job so far. Almost there now."

He got into the front passenger seat, and I sat in the back, putting Esther in the middle. She seemed totally relaxed, but I felt so jittery, I couldn't sit still. At one point during the drive, I realised that everyone in the car was closely involved with the Council, and the trembling started anew. I blamed it on the memories of the whip.

"This is just a quick stop to check on things," Gabe said. "We want to be early to the meeting at Headquarters. Deals are always made before meetings officially start, and we don't want to miss anything."

The car pulled in outside the gates of the children's home. I caught a familiar smoke and salt smell in the air. The tension in the car ratcheted upward.

"Are those bodies?" Esther asked, leaning forward in her seat.

I got out of the car in a hurry, alarmed and horrified to see bodies of Guardians strung along the walls. The others followed. Gabe's expression was grim, but unsurprised.

"Oh, shit," I whispered as I took a few steps toward the gates. "I told them to be ready to defend themselves."

A voice rang out in the air. "No further!"

I froze. The teenage boy I had met was approaching warily from behind the gate.

"Did you do this?" I asked.

He shook his head, his face pale and unsure, the cockiness long gone. "Witches. They came, and the Guardians just kept dying. They made us carry the bodies outside, and they did _something_ to them." He trembled. "They hung up the bodies, said we couldn't leave. That the same thing would happen to us. We can't get out. Nobody can get in. More Guardians came. _They_ tried to get inside and died instantly. Don't touch the gates or the wall, just in case."

"Do you have food? Are the other kids all right?" I asked.

"We have plenty. They're okay. Some of them are freaking, but we're used to that. They didn't hurt us or anything. The kids act like I'm in charge, but I just don't know what to do." He looked even younger than I had previously thought.

"Just stay indoors, and whatever you do, don't let those witches inside the building. Don't let them take any children or—"

"And how do you propose they stop us?"

I looked around to see a woman walking toward us.

"Leave them alone," Esther said. "They're just kids."

The woman flickered, and I realised she wasn't really there at all.

"We're protecting them," she said. "Don't worry. Nobody will hurt them. I promise." She vanished.

I looked at Gabe, who seemed sick. "What's going on?" I said. "How do we fix this?"

"It must be Brogan," he said. "They have control over the children. Whether they want to use them or stop us from using them is another question."

Those mistakes I had been making were coming full circle. At some point, I would have to go up against the one person who had the power to help me, the one who had brought me deeper into the supernatural world. At some point, I would have to face off with Eddie Brogan, Keeper of Gods, and see if I could still live another day.

"Maybe we're wrong," I said.

Gabe shook his head. "We're not wrong. We need to get to that meeting and find out exactly what he's up to. Marina's coven are likely behind this, but I can't imagine this being their idea. Marina's the only natural witch amongst them."

"What do they plan to do next?" Elathan asked grimly. Nobody had the answer. "We should hurry."

"You're leaving?" the boy called out.

"I'll be back," I promised. "We just need to figure out what we're up against. We'll fix this. I swear to you. What's your name?"

"Unit..." He squeezed his eyes shut. "Noah. I chose Noah." He shrugged. "But any name will do."

"Noah, keep those kids calm. Get the older ones to keep the younger ones occupied. Don't let them know exactly what's happening. Not right now. Can you do that for me?"

He nodded. "Are we going to die?"

I shook my head. "Trust me. You're too valuable for that."

As we headed back to the car, I prayed I was right.

# 45

We were early to the meeting, but the place was already full of wannabe politicians and spokespersons. Guardians were spread throughout the room, all glancing around suspiciously. Friends stood against friends. I wondered how many of those hooded assassins were left.

Everyone hushed when we entered, and I felt angry eyes on us. Gabe took his usual seat to many whispers, and the rest of us stood behind him.

"I know there's a lot of confusion and anger," Gabe said. "So I'm going to briefly explain what's been happening. For a long time now, Koda has been concerned about a betrayal within the Council. I had my own suspicions, but sadly, both of us trusted each other too late to save his life. Fionnuala has been training an army of assassins for many years now, all imbued with fae magic."

"That's nonsense," a fae called out. "Fionnuala was a purist. She would never have done this."

"It's true," Phoenix said. "Half of the Guardians were part of this group. Aiden has admitted his involvement, although he claims he wasn't aware of all of her plans."

"He murdered Koda," the fae said in disgust. "Why would we believe him?"

"He didn't hurt Koda," I said. "Coyle was sent by Fionnuala to murder Koda. I was there. Aiden murdered Coyle. That was all."

"I was there, too," Quinn called out, and the crowd separated as she pushed her way through to the front. "I didn't believe the tainted one either, until I saw for myself."

"Fionnuala was involved in the slave market, along with Elaria, her son's betrothed," Gabe said as if there had been no interruptions. "They worked against all of us. Elaria helped the BVA, in effect causing the deaths of her own family members in order to inherit a position of power. Fionnuala also worked with the BVA, giving them information about our weak points. Many of us wondered at the bad decisions she made when the beasts came—turns out that it was all part of her plan. But when she saw the vampires would lose, she turned on them, too."

"But why?" somebody in the crowd asked. "Why would she do any of this?"

"Absolute power," Phoenix said. "She wanted my people to take over again. She didn't like sharing power, and she was determined to rid herself of the Council. She spent a long time setting up others to take the fall. We returned from the UK before Koda was murdered, but she maintained secrecy in order to look guiltless. In any case, she caused the Council to fall. She attacked us and failed, but those of us who remain see that it's time for change."

"Maybe she was right," the fae who had spoken earlier said. "If she was able to do all of this, then perhaps the Council doesn't work."

"Right?" Elathan asked. "She hid werewolves to use them against us. She helped those beasts come into the country. I know all of you were affected in some way. She worked with Gideon and Reuben to tear our defences apart. If it wasn't for the tainted one and her rebel force, along with Phoenix and his werewolves, we may not have won that war. The _humans_ helped us win. You do remember that part, don't you?"

"You have a grudge against my people," the fae argued. "You have an agenda."

"I've fought next to Phoenix," Elathan said good-naturedly. "I won't blame him for the decisions of his ancestors." He patted Phoenix's shoulder as if to convince everyone.

An uproar began immediately, and Gabe shouted for silence.

"We don't answer to you," the fae shouted.

"I'm still a member of the Council," Gabe said. "The Guardians work for me right now. Do not forget it."

"Perhaps you shouldn't forget that half of your Guardians aren't loyal to you," the fae replied.

"Half is more than you have," Gabe snapped.

Phoenix glared at the fae. "If it comes to power, my mother's seat automatically comes to me, and I control the werewolves."

"You murdered your own mother," the fae said. "You're a traitor to our own kind."

"My own kind betrayed me," Phoenix said calmly. "Perhaps I haven't finished with my vengeance."

People began to speak over each other, and too many of the Guardians had their weapons on display. I spotted Shay entering the room and waved him over to where we stood.

"How are we doing?" he asked.

"Not so good. Be ready to run for it because most people here aren't ready to hear what we have to say."

"Listen!" Esther shouted. "Fionnuala murdered Conn. She married him to hold on to her position, then killed him when she didn't need him anymore. That's why Phoenix disappeared. He didn't agree with her schemes, and he left to protect his new family. She went after him and stole his family and his memories away. It was his right to seek revenge. That's part of the fae laws, right?"

That seemed to appease the crowd slightly.

"It's true that there were losses," Gabe said. "But those losses were on both sides and only occurred when Fionnuala attacked. Those of us who weren't part of Fionnuala's plans were all attacked by assassins. Did you expect us to sit there placidly?"

"What happened to Erossi?" somebody asked.

Gabe shifted in his seat. "We aren't sure. The witch Marina claimed some kind of responsibility, but she didn't give us details."

There was some shouting, and a fight broke out in the centre of the room.

"This isn't working," I said. "We have to get out of here and deal with the children first."

"If I concede whatever power I have left, it will be a mistake," Gabe said.

"Tell me what's coming and how to fight it, and then maybe I'll give a shit about whatever power you have left," I hissed at him.

His jaw twitched. "We'll leave, but we can't let anyone else take over. We have to deal with this madness."

"We can't let Eddie use those kids, Gabe. We have to find him."

"We will. I promise we'll track him down and figure out what's going on."

We pushed our way through a supernatural mosh pit to get to the exit. But before we could get there, the doors burst open, and a dozen assassins strode in, weapons in hand. A hush fell over the gathering.

"Bloody hell," I said. "I'm so sick of these gobshites. They have to be multiplying."

"At least we don't have to go to the bother of tracking them down," Elathan said drily.

One of the assassins threw back his hood. Immediately, Guardians began to speak amongst themselves, so I assumed he had once been one of them.

His gaze roamed the room until he found our group. "We're here to repay a debt." He pointed his sword at Phoenix. " _You_ owe us a life."

A glass kylie whizzed through the air. I hadn't even noticed Phoenix move. The weapon hit the assassin above the nose and sank deep into his head. He fell to the ground almost instantly.

"Come and take it," Phoenix said, sounding livelier than he had in a while. He had hesitated when faced with his mother, but her assassins were fair game.

Two assassins stepped forward, both of them holding two daggers each.

"How dare you?" one of the fae shouted behind us. "You don't come in here and threaten _our_ royalty."

I looked over my shoulder. He had been against Phoenix during the meeting. That apparently didn't matter when it came to outsiders.

"These men belonged to my mother," Phoenix shouted as he rushed at the assassins. "Choose carefully what side you take!"

Elathan grinned and joined Phoenix. Esther and I followed, albeit more slowly. I heard Gabe tut, but he struck out at the closest assassin. Most of the crowd backed away from the fighting, but many of the fae and Guardians helped us. The assassins didn't stand much of a chance, but they put up a good fight.

Phoenix tore a hood from one of the bodies to reveal the magical tattoos. "Do you understand now?" he asked. "How deep this has gone? It's time for change. The old ways are over. The more united the races are, the stronger the country will remain. We can never allow one person to dominate. We can never allow one race to enslave the rest of us. We must stop making the same mistakes of the past."

"What are we supposed to do?" a shifter asked. "Brother is against brother, and there's fear on the streets that the humans will rise up against us all. There's no way we can unite. Not like this."

"We can try," Gabe said. "There are worse days coming. Fionnuala wasn't the only person with power who courted darkness. Something is on its way, and if we don't stop it, we'll all pay. Go back to your people. Discuss your options. Remember that there is more at stake than power and quotas. There are the werewolves, the exiled, the slave market children, and the other special children scattered across the country. The secrets must end, and you must all make a decision. We'll meet here again in three nights. Be prepared to answer." He strode out the doors.

I hesitated. I felt as though I needed to warn them or convince them or _something_.

"Koda was a decent person," I said, surprised to find they were all listening to _me_ , the tainted mongrel they had all been suspicious of or feared or hated. "But he didn't act in time. Don't make his mistake. This isn't about one person against another. We won against the BVA because we all worked together, even humans. Change might be more hard work, but we'll end up stronger. News of the werewolves is going to spread, and we'll be the ones facing any repercussions from that. The best way to prepare is to protect ourselves with unity. We can do it, but we need your help."

I headed for the door, accompanied by my group. Once outside, I stayed alert for any stray assassins.

"Nice touch," Shay said. "I could really use you at one of the press conferences."

"No, thanks. I'm only good at fake confidence for a few minutes a day."

The way out remained clear, but we were slowed by Guardians who wanted to pledge their loyalty. We had changed some minds, but that wouldn't be enough if Eddie came out swinging.

Gabe, Phoenix, and Elathan left to seek out Eddie, and the rest of us waited in the cul-de-sac. We were all injured and tired, and we didn't know what else to do with ourselves. It was time to back off and let what was left of the Council take over.

Shay remained with us, quieter than usual.

"You okay?" I asked him.

He nodded. "They don't think twice about taking life. None of you do."

"It won't always be this way," I said. "This is war time. This is different."

He gazed at me unhappily. "Is it?"

"Yes," I said firmly. "We're not worse than the beasts, Shay."

"That's not what I'm saying. It's just strange for me to see people so willing to kill those who disagree with them. Phoenix..." He shook his head. "Makes me wonder if there's a right side to be on."

"We're changing centuries of rules and orders. It comes at a cost."

Esther nodded. "And it's far from over. We have to keep protecting ourselves, no matter what it takes."

"The assassins could come here at any time," Val said. "Anyone could."

"Not much has changed," I said, "except now they don't have a leader and we have some idea of who was involved."

"We'll never get everyone," Shay said. "It's impossible."

"We'll make it harder for them to get away with this kind of thing again," Carl said. "We have to, or it's not worth it."

"Can everyone stop looking so depressed?" I asked. "Plenty of people in that room took Phoenix's side when it came down to a fight. That says way more than their words."

"She's right," Esther said. "It'll take time, but I think we can swing this properly."

"But Eddie's still missing," Carl pointed out.

"I get the feeling that Gabe knows something," I admitted. "I just wish I knew what that was."

"We can't trust anybody," Lorcan said. "We'll have to figure it out for ourselves."

"How?" I shook my head. "We can't even find him. All we know is that he's a keeper of power. I don't know what that means exactly. He traps souls. A natural witch who practises dark magic is helping him, along with her coven. He's very old, and he has access to a lot of ancient, important books. Archives, practically. He was disgraced for something a long time ago and kicked off the Council. He owes Daimhín money, and he wanted rid of the Council. His spare room is luxurious, but all there is in his bedroom is some crappy old furniture and a painting of a woman. How does it all fit? What exactly does he want?"

"He wants to do something that's important to him personally," Carl said. "And he needed the Council out of the way to do it. Maybe it's linked to whatever disgraced him. Maybe he wants to break some kind of old law."

"And Gabe's not talking," I said.

"Maybe Elathan knows," Esther said. "He's a consultant."

" _I_ don't know," Aiden said. "Why would Elathan?"

"He's sneakier than anyone gives him credit for," Esther said. "Plus, he's been around a lot longer. And maybe you were only given the job because of how easily you could be trained." She narrowed her eyes. "And corrupted."

Aiden sighed and looked away.

"I need to go," Shay said. "I'll talk to Moses and the lads back at the station. I'll spread the word to be alert on the streets. Whatever's brewing will hit soon enough."

"Thanks," I said. "Get the reporters ready, too. After we deal with Eddie, we'll hold a press conference, and all of the truth will come out."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Aiden asked. "It's a little dangerous to instigate drama right now."

"We need to make sure everyone has the right information," I said. "The secrets and lies keep mucking shit up. We'll likely know who's on our side by the next meeting. In the meantime, we work on Eddie."

"Maybe he's taking a break," Lorcan said. "Maybe it isn't as bad as it looks."

"It's Eddie Brogan," I said. "It's always much worse than it looks."

I stayed up late that night, worrying and unable to sleep. Deep down, I had always known that Eddie would come into play and that I would be dragged into something with him, but I hadn't ever planned on him disappearing before I could figure out what exactly that might be.

# 46

A ringing phone woke me from a deep sleep. Groaning, I rolled over, but the call refused to stop. Finally, I checked my phone. Shay's name flashed on the screen.

"Ava," he said when I answered. "Put on the news. Right now."

"What's going on?" I mumbled as I hurried downstairs.

"Just watch it," he said in a strained voice. "Call me back." He disconnected the call.

I ran into the living room and switched on the television. The news reports showed fighting in the streets. Assassins, supernaturals, gangs of humans. Blood everywhere.

I sank onto the sofa and sat on a pair of legs. "Sorry," I whispered. "Forgot you were there." I slipped onto the floor, watching the TV intently.

Phoenix rolled over and kneed me in the back of the head. "What's going on?"

"Carl! Get down here!" I gathered my knees to my chest and watched my country turn on itself.

Phoenix sat up, gasping in surprise. Carl came running down the stairs. He stood rooted to a spot halfway across the living room as soon as he noticed the news report.

"There's no leadership," Phoenix said. "They're rebelling or else taking advantage of the mayhem. I see Guardians out there."

"They might come here," I said. "They might—"

The front door opened. We all glanced at each other as footsteps approached. My stomach tightened into a knot, but I couldn't move, couldn't do a thing.

Peter stepped into the room, his eyebrows rising as he caught sight of a shirtless Carl and Phoenix. "Hey," he said.

My breath caught in my throat. Light footsteps in the hallway, then Emmett was there, and my life lit up again.

"You're back." I scrambled to my feet to hug Emmett.

He wrapped his arms around me, accidentally digging into my wound, but I didn't care. Carl slapped Peter on the back and introduced him to Phoenix properly for the first time. I held Emmett tight, catching his scent, knowing he was safe. I ran my hand across his shaved head, and everything felt okay again. He was where he belonged.

Except that wasn't right.

"Wait," I said, pulling away from him. "What are you _doing_ here?"

Peter caught my eye, and there was something new there, something I hadn't seen before. "Maeve's been pretty much haunting my son. I need you to make it stop."

"Oh. And how do I do that?"

He gave me a humourless smile. "By listening to what she keeps insisting on telling Emmett all day every day."

I glanced at the boy, suddenly seeing how weary he looked. "What's she been telling you?"

He squeezed his eyes shut for a second. "She said that he's going to kick-start the end of days. He's going to use the book."

I exhaled loudly. The book. Eddie's book. The living book of dark magic that he kept hidden in his room. The one Gabe had been interested in. "She sent you back here for this? Why didn't you just tell me over the phone?"

"She insisted we had to be here," Peter said. "And the way things are going down, it seems like nowhere in the world is going to be safe soon enough."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Peter gestured at the TV. "The governments are falling. The UK, here... it's spreading across Europe. There are rumours that now is the best time to rebel, that now is the best time to work together to push back against the oppressors, to form new ways."

I bit my lip. "And that's not a good thing."

He choked out a laugh. "Ava, not everyone wants to be restrained by rules. This is the chance to create a new world, a world in which the strongest win. Every time. Is that what you wanted?"

I shook my head dumbly.

"We have to regain control," Peter said. "We have to stop the madness."

"We're doing what we can," Phoenix replied.

"And that's why people are dying on the streets?" Peter asked.

"They're Fionnuala's assassins," I muttered. "They have nowhere else to go."

"Then we have to kill them all," Peter said firmly.

"You shouldn't have brought him back," I said. "It isn't safe here. Not anywhere."

"He wanted to come home," Peter said.

"We all did," Yvonne said from behind him. I hadn't even heard her come into the house.

"You can't just come and go when you please," Carl said in a harsh voice.

Peter looked surprised. "When did it become your business?"

"Since—"

Gabe strolled in then skidded to a stop when he saw everyone. "Oh," he said. "Peter." But he didn't seem happy either. What the hell was going on with everyone?

"You've seen the news?" Gabe asked me.

"Yeah, Shay warned me." I was trying to pay attention, but I had trouble keeping my eyes off Emmett.

"They're trying to take over Headquarters," Gabe said. "Whoever takes control gets the werewolves, the cells, the children, and everything else we have. We need to clear the place out."

"What about Eddie?"

He sighed. "Hasn't shown himself yet."

"Somebody wake up Aiden and Esther," Phoenix said. "We need them to help figure out the Guardian and assassin situation."

"Aiden's here?" Peter asked.

"Yeah," Carl said. "Long story."

He and Peter left to fetch the others while Emmett and I hugged again. Yvonne leaned against the doorway, refusing to sit down. Phoenix observed us all in silence.

"We need to make a choice," I said when everyone returned to my living room. "Either stay and defend the cul-de-sac, or go and take back the Headquarters and everything with it."

"We have police, we have criminals, and we probably have half of the Guardians," Esther said. "But the only people we can trust are the family." She didn't mean blood.

"Esther, get in touch with your Circle," I said. "Aiden, try to round up your shifters. See if you can figure out who our biggest threat is. Carl, contact Shay and tell him to get his people and Moses on board. Phoenix, what happens if someone opens the cages?"

"They die," he said confidently.

"Well... great. Everyone knows we're here. We're sitting ducks. Where is safe?"

"We could go back to the sanctuary," Lorcan said. "My, um, father might be the key to keeping it safe."

"But we don't know that for sure," I said. "Gabe, did you send any Guardians to the children?"

"A few I trust," he said. "But they can't get in, so I don't know how much use they'll be."

"At least the kids are safe from the mayhem," I said. "Phoenix, would it be safe if the werewolves were around the children? Not inside the building, but outside. Could they be like..."

"Guard dogs?" Carl offered.

Phoenix shrugged. "Only if I'm there."

"The children are from the slave markets," Lorcan said. "They're important enough for that."

Phoenix nodded. Lucia stumbled, and I rushed over to catch her. When I touched her, dark images started flashing before my eyes: death, blood, destruction; the children murdered in their beds, only a couple of them ever getting the chance to fight back; me in the sanctuary, dying slowly, unable to protect my friends; the streets full of bodies as the wildest creatures took over. In the last, a book opened, filling the world with a shroud of darkness as nightmarish monsters wandered the earth.

When I blinked the images away, everyone was standing over me, staring at me in horror, and I realised I was lying on the floor, my face wet. I sat up and wiped my face, trying to smile at Emmett, who looked terrified.

I glanced at Lorcan. "Did you get that?"

He nodded grimly. "I take it you did, too."

"What's wrong with Ava?" Phoenix asked, sounding concerned.

"Lucia can send her the visions. Ava's a conduit for power," Lorcan explained.

"But it always comes with a price," Carl said, carefully helping me to my feet. "I think you ripped your stitches."

"Shit," I muttered, seeing blood soaking through my top. Again.

"So that's what happened back at the Headquarters when my mother touched you," Phoenix said, looking thoughtful.

"That was some vision," Lorcan said, and his voice shook.

"Tell me about it." I sat on the sofa to catch my breath. "Think it's literal?"

"Most likely."

"Will somebody explain to the rest of us what happened in the vision?" Gabe asked in a harsh voice.

"People died," I said sharply. "Eddie used the book, and the world changed. The..." I shook my head, unable to go on. What I had seen couldn't be explained. It would suck all hope out of the world. And then I wondered. Was that why I was saved? Why all of us were somehow led to each other? To stop Eddie and his bloody book? "Yvonne, find out if Daimhín is going to come back anytime soon. Gabe, outside for a minute."

"I don't answer to you," Yvonne snapped.

I rubbed my temples and counted to fourteen in an effort to stop myself from smacking some sense into her.

"Just do it," Peter ordered, leading Emmett out of the room. The kid had already heard way more than I wanted.

Gabe followed me outside, and I looked at him sternly. "I need the truth from you," I said. "You know something about the book, right?"

"I am aware that things are going wrong," he said. "The world is off-balance, and the book is important. Anything can happen with the right knowledge, but nobody should be allowed to use that book."

"Is this... was I hidden for this? Has this always been about Eddie fucking Brogan?"

He licked his lower lip and led me further from the house, stopping right outside the cul-de-sac. "It's complicated. I don't get to hear the plans. I was told to watch for my chance at redemption. When you came along, I just knew it had to be you. They don't interfere, Ava. Not with the actions of the first."

"The first?"

"The first vampire. I told you the story about Seth, the first evil Lucifer created from the humans. He's practically a religion to many vampires. The more he was fought against, the larger a symbol he became. Some even believe he'll be the one to restore vampires to their former glory." His laugh was harsh. "Free will is supposed to be important. The most deserving save themselves. But sometimes... sometimes we need some help. Sometimes, one side gains an unfair advantage. Sometimes, the balance needs to be equalised. And the balance ended when Baba Yaga was murdered." His expression softened. "At your trial, in front of everyone, I said _you_ were the balance."

I stared at him in horror. "When Mrs. Yaga was dying, she asked me to protect everyone. I said yes, but I didn't know what I was saying yes to!"

He gazed back at me, his face unreadable. "What did you say yes to, Ava?"

"Her solicitor said I'm supposed to replace her now. That bad things could happen if I don't. But I walked away because he said I had to stop taking sides. I told him no, Gabe. Have I done _this_?"

"If you were protected, and I believe you were, then it was for a reason. An important long-reaching one. Maybe this is why. Right place, right time." He shook his head. "But surely there were easier ways."

"So why me?"

"I have no idea. I swear to you, I don't have the details." He hesitated.

"But you know something."

"I know that what you've told me about Peter is important. I wasn't there, but I'm certain an angel was. I'm certain an angel saved Peter and took the memory from him. I would guess that it was Cam."

"But why? Why would Cam involve himself in anything like that?"

"I'm not sure of anything, but I would assume it has something to do with Eddie Brogan."

"Is Kate safe with Cam?"

He nodded, but I couldn't read his expression. "He seems protective of her. I'm not sure why because he never does anything without a reward."

His confirmation of my suspicions had my mind racing. "Don't tell Peter," I said. "Don't tell him any of this until we know more."

"I don't particularly care to tell him anything," he said.

"Explain to me what this has to do with my landlady? Make me understand what it all means."

He licked his lower lip. "She was one of the Eleven. The Eleven were formed to protect this place. They were forgotten, as they wanted, but they maintained the veil. I'm talking about the natural balance, the veil between this world and others, life and death. To use the book, Brogan needs more power. The book was once said to protect us from what was within, and the power of a god is not enough to break the lock. He needs the power of many—stolen power, dark magic, and tainted blood—but all of that is nothing if the veil is maintained. When Baba Yaga—the Matriarch—died, the Eleven were no longer complete. Until she's replaced, the veil is drawn back. Beings that don't belong here can be called to this world. Darkness will bring the end of days. If we can stop him... we have to try."

"What do I do? Should I agree to Mrs. Yaga's requests?"

"There's no time," he said. "The true balance could take months to be restored. Eddie could already have begun, and the Eleven refuse to interfere. What's started won't be stopped by them."

"I'm needed for this then. What is he trying to do?"

"I'm afraid to even guess," he said solemnly. I blew out a shaky breath, and he rested his hand on my shoulder. "What did you see, Ava?"

"I'm probably going to die," I said quietly. "So I need you to watch over them for me."

"I'm not you."

"You could have just lied to me to make me feel better. I'm dying, you know."

The corner of his mouth curved upward. "I will protect them for the rest of my life."

"Thank you."

"Do you need to say goodbye to your grandmother?"

I squirmed under his stare. "Phoenix took her memories of me."

His mouth dropped open. "Excuse me?"

"She was stressed out from guilt and the memories of the past. And Wesley couldn't move on. So I made a deal with Phoenix and had him take their memories of me away. They don't remember knowing me, and he did something to make Wesley avoid conversations about me."

"You did what?" Carl's voice felt like a shot in the back.

I squeezed my eyes shut. "Oh, crap."

"You took their memories of you? What the hell is wrong with you? If you even think about doing that to me, I'll—"

"That's enough," Gabe said. "You heard her. You heard what she said. You have your explanation. We make hard choices to survive." He glanced at me. "I'll leave you two alone for a moment."

I folded my arms and avoided Carl's eyes. "I wasn't going to do it to you," I muttered.

"How do I know you're telling the truth? You can't just wipe yourself from everyone's minds. You have no right."

"I had to help them while they still had a chance! Wes is my past, and the person he knew is gone. So what's the difference? And Nancy? Her memories of me drove her mad. I took away her suffering. She's happier now. Content. And I feel bad enough as it is! I don't need you piling on the guilt as well, okay?"

"I just..." He paced in front of me. "You didn't have the right to make that choice for them. For _him_."

"I'm making a lot of choices, Carl. I don't want to be the one who makes the choices, but everyone's expecting me to be that person. I just want it to be over. I'm happy for the end to come."

He stopped and stared at me, his eyes widening. "You saw yourself die, didn't you? That's what was so bad about Lucia's vision. _You_ died."

"I'm okay with it," I said.

"Well, I'm not. Stop giving up."

"I won't. I promise I won't give up. But if my death could mean something, then..."

He shook his head. "We won't let you die."

"And maybe I won't. Lucia saw lots of possibilities, and Gabe said I've been protected for a reason." I shrugged. "You can't tell them. You can't let anyone get hurt for me. You know how I feel about having to be rescued." I grinned, hoping to lighten his mood a bit.

He tried to return the smile, but I could see how much it hurt him. For me, the news hadn't really sunk in yet. I knew there had to be a way I could save everyone. If I was going to die, there was nothing anybody could do to stop it. But I could make it mean something. That was the other part of Lucia's visions. I had died in several different ways, and not all of them counted.

"If something bad happens, you have to help them," I said. "Anka and Dita especially. If anything happens to Val, then you're stuck with Leah, too. I mean it."

"You're an awful eejit," he said. "Do you think we're all going to run if you're not here to make us stay?"

"I dunno. You're kind of flaky."

He ruffled my hair in answer.

"Come back inside. We have a lot to do," I said, linking arms with him and walking back toward the house. "Everything's going to be okay."

"This is the real war, isn't it?" he asked in a low voice, and all I could do was nod.

Inside, everyone had been gathering information.

"How did you know Daimhín would be back?" Yvonne asked me.

"She needs to consolidate her power before Reuben tries to take over her position. If he doesn't, somebody else will. The vampires have always fought for power, and she's been comfortable because of the Council. Now she has to fight for her place. The vampires still need a leader, someone who can control them. She's smart enough to keep them calm, but she hasn't been any fairer than the Council were. There are a lot of lesser vampires who will welcome change. They're going to be the problem for her."

She grunted in response, but she appeared dissatisfied.

"Should we move to the sanctuary?" Val asked.

"No!" Lorcan and I shouted as one.

I faced everyone. "Right now, there's death there for us. The safest place for most of you is right here. Phoenix, can you spare us some werewolves?"

He nodded, but some of the others protested.

I held up my hand to quiet them. "They have the biggest reputation right now. Nobody is going to face them and win, not without a real plan."

"What do we do now?" Carl asked.

"We're going to travel to the Headquarters, get the werewolves, and take back our city for good. We need numbers, we need coverage, and we need people to watch their televisions and know that someone is out there fighting for them. We need to give them hope. And we need to wipe out Fionnuala's assassins while we're at it. We're going to be murderers. But when the dust settles, we'll make a better place for everyone. We'll deal with Eddie and televise any meetings we have at Headquarters so that everyone feels involved." I ran upstairs to get ready.

"Are you sure about this?" Peter asked me, and I looked around to see him leaning in the doorway of my bedroom.

"Not sure of anything. No point trying to be. But I'm not going to sit around and wait for something to happen."

"I'm coming with you."

"What happened to being the father Emmett needs?" I snapped, turning back to gather my stuff.

He came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "Don't do that," he murmured, his breath tickling the back of my neck. He turned me to face him, running his hands through my hair. He pulled me toward him, but I panicked and stepped out of his grasp.

"I have to go," I said, and I locked myself in the bathroom until I heard him go downstairs. I wasn't ready to deal with how I felt about Peter and Emmett.

I got ready, the same old preparation: silver crucifix, silver chain belt, and the dagger. Eddie had given me two of the three things I was rarely seen without, and that gave me an awful feeling in my stomach.

I found the photograph I had stolen from my grandmother's house—the only picture I had of my parents. I stared at those strangers, wondering what the hell they would think of their only child.

"Hey," Emmett said from the doorway. "What's that?"

I crossed the room and showed him the photo. "My parents."

He traced his finger across my mother's face. "Her hair is like yours."

I sat on the edge of the bed. "Wanna tell me why you didn't send Maeve away?"

He handed back the photo. "You said it was wrong to make them do what I wanted."

"Emmett..."

"I wanted to come home. It's fine over there, but this is where I live. I missed you, Ava."

"I missed you, too. But this is dangerous."

"Maeve scared me. I thought you were going to die."

I felt a pang of guilt. He had already lost so much. "Did Maeve tell you anything else about this book? What it's for? What it can do?"

"She said it holds the power of the gods. He's going to sacrifice people to use that power."

"I'll stop him. I'll find him and stop him. Don't you worry."

"Maeve looks different."

"What do you mean?"

He heaved out a sigh. "I don't know."

I hugged him. "You'll be okay here for a while, right?"

"Be careful," he whispered as I left the room.

Plans were still being made when I went downstairs. Esther practically vibrated with nerves, so I gestured for her to follow me outside.

"You doing okay?" I asked.

"I should be asking you that," she said as we strolled to the mouth of the cul-de-sac. "I didn't expect Peter to come back. Not with Emmett."

"Me, either," I admitted.

"How are you feeling about that?"

"I don't know." I felt numb, mostly.

"I kind of wish Aiden would go away." She lifted her shoulders into a shrug. "I feel all kinds of pressure when he's around."

"Can't choose your family."

"You can choose to let them influence you. Or not." She exhaled loudly. "All of these people, and the happy-go-lucky human is the most reliable one of all."

"Carl? He's had his moments, too."

She grinned. "Probably. So is Peter back for good?"

"We haven't exactly chatted. I'm not... he left, Esther. I'm glad to see him, but I don't know what to do about him."

"This is why I loved my Circle—no men complicating things. People expected us to turn on each other, you know. Said women couldn't work together. That probably made us work harder."

"Just be glad they underestimated you all. Are you going to keep it a secret? About Aiden's tattoos."

"Nope." Her voice was harder than I expected. "I'm going to make sure everyone knows the truth about him. He can earn his status the hard way. Just like everyone else."

"They thought you were the weak one. They were so wrong." I patted her shoulder and went back inside.

Within an hour, I was ready to go, along with Gabe, Phoenix, Esther, Aiden, Val, Peter, and Lorcan. Elathan was already on the streets with loyal Guardians. Moses and the brethni had taken charge of their neighbourhood, and Shay had every Garda he could trust out doing their jobs. It didn't matter that the world had turned to crap; we all still did what was needed.

"Can we drop by the bookshop?" I asked. "Might be worth checking there."

We took two cars. When we arrived, I got out of the car, but the windows of the bookshop were smashed. We entered the store anyway.

"Doesn't look like he's been around for a while," Peter said as we checked out the damage. The books were ripped apart, and graffiti had been smeared all over the walls. Also, I was pretty sure somebody had urinated on the counter.

"I'll check upstairs," I said, and I ran up to Eddie's room. It was almost the same as the last time I had seen it. It still had that odd unlived-in vibe, cheap furniture, and empty space, but the feeling of dark magic was gone. I checked the drawers—empty. Eddie had taken the book. I looked up at the wall to see an empty space where the painting had once been.

"It's all gone," Peter said from the doorway.

"Looks like it. But why?"

"He isn't coming back. Maybe he's out of our hair."

I frowned at the blank space on the wall. "Maybe."

He moved closer and kissed my neck. All I could think about was saying goodbye.

"If he isn't gone, you should take Emmett and run," I said.

"You could come with us this time."

I shook my head, turning to face him. "I can't." I brushed my lips against his and walked away.

"I don't think he's coming back here," I said when I joined the others outside. "Has anybody seen Marina?"

"No," Gabe said. "She must be with Eddie."

"We should get out of here," Esther said, glancing at the broken streetlamps in concern. "The sooner we have some werewolves on our side, the better."

"Getting to them might prove difficult," Gabe said. "Elathan tells me the Headquarters are barely better than the streets. We'll be fighting our way in."

"Yeah, but we'll stroll out of there with the werewolves next to us," I said, trying to smile.

# 47

We drove toward the Headquarters, but we hadn't gone five miles before Peter shouted at Gabe to stop the car. Gabe slowed but didn't stop.

"Look," Peter said, pointing.

A gang of humans, both male and female, were busy dragging a young couple from a house. The woman fought fiercely, scratching and biting, then a punch from one of the attackers stunned her.

"We don't have time for this," Gabe insisted.

I kicked his seat. "Stop the freaking car." He pressed on the brake and, as I was in the process of already removing my seatbelt, my forehead smacked against the back of his seat. "Arsehole!"

I jumped out, followed closely by Peter. The second car pulled up behind Gabe, and I was soon joined by all of my companions.

The man was begging for mercy, for help, for pity. The woman had been forced to her knees, and she gazed at her attackers as if memorising their faces.

"There a problem here?" I asked.

Seven faces turned to me.

"No problem," a man said, his fingers twisting in the female victim's hair. "Keep on moving."

"Not gonna happen," Peter said.

A woman stepped out of the house, holding three pairs of shoes. "Do these look like—" She stopped when she saw us. " _She's_ one of them. Him as well. Probably all of them."

They came at us as if to attack, the young couple forgotten. Thirty seconds later, they were all face-planted on the ground. I called Shay. He had no problem sending help our way.

"You okay?" I asked the couple. They had watched the short fight in silence, standing against the front door of the house.

The man nodded, his eyes wide with shock. "They said we didn't look human enough. What the hell has gone wrong in this country?"

The woman stared at Phoenix as her partner thanked us. "They didn't know," she said. "They didn't even know my grandmother was fae. They attacked us for something to do."

"You're fae?" Phoenix asked.

"My grandmother was," she corrected. "My grandfather was human. She hated her own people. She used to scare my sister and me with stories when we were kids. We grew up terrified. Now I have to be afraid of humans. Is it ever going to be safe?"

"Someday," Phoenix said. "My mother's dead, so it's a lot safer for people like us today."

"It was just an excuse," Peter said. "They wanted an excuse, and that's the most believable one right now."

"We have to go," Gabe said when we heard police sirens in the distance.

"And as soon as the Gardaí pick up this crowd, we'll be on our way," I said.

The Gardaí showed up two minutes later.

"Whelan couldn't make it," one of them said as they made arrests. "There's a massive fire in the middle of the city. Came out of nowhere, so he's checking out the scene with the fire chief, but he wants to know what he should do with the supernaturals he arrests. Can the Guardians take them off our hands? Cells are getting a little full, and we've had one lunatic bust right through the bars already. That's gonna get old fast."

"We'll organise it as soon as we gain some control," Gabe said. "Tell him to expect my call tonight. As soon as we get access to the cells, the Guardians will organise a pickup. If he needs it, I'll send a group to guard your cells."

We loaded back into the cars and got back on the road. We stopped two more times to end some minor skirmishes on the streets. Tempers were flaring, and some people were taking advantage of the confusion. I had expected looters, but it wasn't as bad as it could have been, except for the assassins. Shay and some Guardians kept Gabe informed. The assassins had apparently gone wild without leadership.

"Or maybe somebody else has taken over," I said. "Somebody who likes chaos."

"Are you thinking of Reuben?" Gabe asked.

"Why not? He left, and he's pissed. He doesn't have the same self-control as Daimhín, and he's an ancient vampire. He feels like the world owes him. If we clean up the assassins, he might come out of hiding."

"Too many loose ends," Gabe muttered.

"How are you doing?" Peter asked me under his breath. "Carl told me you were hurt pretty bad."

"We've all been hurt," I said sharply. "No point feeling sorry for ourselves."

He reached for my hand, but I pulled it out of his reach and turned away from him. Maybe I was chickening out, but I had enough on my plate.

We finally made it to the Headquarters and were greeted by Elathan and a group of Guardians. The remainder of Esther's Circle were there, including Quinn and Alanii. Alanii's cheek was marred by a nasty wound that would likely leave a scar.

"Caught up with an old friend of mine," she explained when she saw me looking. "He trained me, but decided he liked the look of Fionnuala's tattoos. I told him that was a deal-breaker, and he didn't take it so well." She grinned. "All of the extra training Esther made us do paid off at last."

"After all of those complaints?" Esther teased. "See? I was good for something, after all."

Gabe broke in impatiently. "Can we get started now? Clear a path. Make sure Phoenix reaches the werewolves. They're our only hope of maintaining any semblance of order tonight."

Aiden stepped forward. "We'll split into three groups. Stay close, but if we get separated, stay with your designated group. Gabe, Peter, and Ava, you're with Phoenix. Elathan's group will lead the way. Shifters, with me. We'll stay behind Phoenix's group and make sure nobody gets a chance to sneak up on them. Once the werewolves are free, stay out of their way, shifters in particular. We move quickly and quietly. Once we have the werewolves, everyone head to the main hall. If we get that far, we'll regroup and discuss our options."

We all moved into our groups. I was glad to be away from Aiden, but I could have done without Peter complicating things.

"What about the females and the children?" I asked Phoenix when Aiden's group gave us the all-clear to step inside.

"We're only taking some of the fighters with us," Phoenix said. "I'll leave two fathers to guard the passageway and hope they don't tear each other apart. I think the potential danger to their young will keep their needs in check. If we can keep the ones we take calm, we should be okay."

"We've faced worse things, right?" I said. "The werewolves will be okay."

"I'm not worried about them," he said. "I'm quite worried about us, though." He glanced at me, and I caught a glimpse of fear. That didn't help.

Peter fell in step next to me, and Phoenix quickened his pace to match Gabe's.

"You've barely said two words to me," Peter said quietly.

"Kind of had a lot going on in the five minutes since you decided to come back."

"I'm glad we came back," he said. "We all missed the place."

"You should have stayed away. It's been hell here."

"Without me?" he teased.

I glared at him. "Because of all the deaths, you gimp."

"I was joking!"

"Carl tells me my sense of humour died a few months ago."

"But you did it," he said. "You found out who was in charge of the slave markets, and you dealt with them."

"Leaving the way free for Eddie to do who knows what."

He smiled. "It's just Eddie. We'll talk him out of it."

"It's way bigger than Eddie getting some random idea into his head. This involves all of us."

"What are you on about?"

I hesitated then figured that he wouldn't get the chance to kill me with so many witnesses. "The thing is, I think we're all meant to be here at this time, working together."

"What, like our destiny?" he scoffed.

I winced. "Kinda, yeah. The angels protected me from the vampire who killed my parents for a reason. Gabe said they never interfere with the first vampire, but they kept me hidden somehow, and I think it was so I could someday be here to stop Eddie."

"Why would you think that?"

"There are way too many coincidences, too many things that led us onto this path. And you... you were saved, too."

He screwed up his face. "Me? When?"

"Okay, don't get mad." I held my breath as his expression changed. "I met Shay before that day in Kerry."

His silence was terrifying.

"Carl and I figured we needed to know more about what happened when Emmett was taken all those years ago. He tracked down Shay, and get this, Shay reckons you kept bleating on about a white light saving you. That is, until your so-called uncle visited you in the hospital, and you never mentioned it again."

"I don't remember any white light. And I don't have an uncle."

"Exactly."

He stopped walking. "Shit."

"Yeah, I know. I suspect it was Cam."

He started walking again, too fast. "You've known this since before we visited Kerry? You and Carl. You've kept this from me."

"We figured you didn't need to know. It worked out in the end. This was just an extra annoyance."

"Why the hell would an angel save me? It's only chance that got me back here."

"Maybe it had something to do with me being meant to meet Emmett. Or you bringing me to Eddie. I just—"

He held up his hand. "I don't want to talk right now. I need to think about this."

"I'm sorry," I said, a little frantic. "I needed you to know, but there never seemed to be a good time."

He pushed ahead without responding.

Gabe looked back at me. "Everything all right?"

I nodded glumly. I wasn't sure what it all meant, but my gut kept screaming at me that it had something to do with Eddie. Why and how, I didn't know, but something connected us all.

We made it to the corridor that held the secret passageway with only a few minor attacks. We left no survivors to run for help. We had numbers and organisation, so there wasn't much stopping us. The others stood guard in the hallway while Gabe, Phoenix, and I headed in to see the werewolves again.

"I was worried my mother had told Reuben how to free the werewolves," Phoenix admitted as we walked through the tunnel.

"That would have been unfortunate for Reuben," Gabe said. "I can't imagine the werewolves following orders from vampires."

"But they're in cages," I said. "The vampires could have done some damage before the werewolves freed themselves."

The werewolves howled in greeting as we grew closer to the cages, one voice getting louder than the others until they had all fallen silent except for Icarus. His skin was bruised from where he had thrown himself at the bars, as if he had known something was wrong, but the cage still held.

"It's okay," Phoenix murmured as he opened Icarus's cage. "We'll fix this."

Icarus reared up, shifting into his werewolf form. He looked like something out of my nightmares, and I felt a real sense of relief that he was on our side. He seemed agitated, stretching and making strange sounds, but Phoenix kept whispering to him, and eventually, the werewolf calmed down. The other werewolves had been just as edgy in the cages, but once Icarus chilled out, they seemed calmer.

"He's a major influence on them," Phoenix explained. "I can't let the others out if he's stressed. It leads to violence, each and every time."

"How many can we take?" Gabe asked.

"Six, if you can hold two leads," Phoenix replied. "We don't want too many of them out at once in case we all die."

"Nice to see some optimism," Gabe said drily. "Fine. I'll help. But if any of them cock their legs near me, I'll be forced to act."

Phoenix looked amused as he organised the werewolves. Gabe and I brought some of them out into the hallway while Phoenix set up some guards within the secret passageway.

"Think this will work?" I asked when Phoenix finally joined us with the final two werewolves.

"Only one way to find out," he replied cheerily.

"You seem happy," I said as we moved toward the main hall.

"My children wished me luck before I left," he said. "I felt that was a good sign. Thank you."

"Not down to me. You kind of bond with people once you kill with them. That's why you and I get along."

He frowned until I laughed, then he grinned, shaking his head.

"We should take the cells back," I said. "It's time to start arresting people rather than murdering everyone. Only the biggest idiots will fight back now that the werewolves are here."

"She's right," Phoenix said. "My mother didn't understand mercy, but it could help us."

We fought our way to the cells, but as I predicted, few Guardians or trespassers wanted to fight a werewolf. Some joined us, while others allowed themselves to be locked away in the cells until we could figure out what to do with them. It was pretty amazing how little violence was needed when we stood next to something as violent as a werewolf.

On the way to the main hall, we came across an increasing number of supernaturals. Some were Guardians, and others had been attracted by the chaos. Most gave up as soon as they saw the werewolves, but some of the Guardians who had been loyal to Fionnuala were infuriated by the mere sight of us. We didn't kill them, but the Council's cells were a lot more packed by the time we were through.

In the main hall, we sidled through a crowd. An overweight giant of a man sat in Gabe's seat, a tiny woman perched on his knee.

"Exiles," Gabe said. "I believe you're in my seat."

"From what I hear, nobody owns these seats," the man shouted.

A number of people cheered.

"You hear wrong," Phoenix said as Icarus bared his fangs.

"Maybe we did," the man said, eyeing the werewolves. "But it's not safe anywhere else right now."

"Not safe here either," Peter said.

The giant shrugged and set the woman on her feet. She approached us with no fear. She only reached Phoenix's hip, but she stared up at him as if he were dirt upon her shoe.

"So you're the one," she said. "And what do you plan to do next, little fae boy?"

"I plan on being a lot like my father," Phoenix said. "The werewolves plan on eating anyone who offends me."

She threw back her head and laughed. The rest of the people joined her.

"Get off the man's seat," she said. "We'll not get in your way, but don't expect us to stay hidden now the fae bitch is gone. We're not the only ones either. It's a brand new day, and there are plenty of us willing to take some chances." She hesitated. "But even my men aren't so foolish as to take on a werewolf. We'll help you if we can."

As our numbers swelled, we got through our task much more quickly. We finally cleared out the Headquarters, convincing the last of the rogue Guardians to join us, go home, or be imprisoned, and we left to check on the children.

The place was still guarded. Noah assured us all was well within the walls, and Phoenix left two werewolves with some of Gabe's Guard. They were under strict instructions to watch out for Eddie or the witches. We returned to the streets with the remaining werewolves, determined to make our mark.

"Shay's organised a way for the reporters to get some good footage of Phoenix and the werewolves tonight," I told the others. "So people can see he hasn't abandoned them."

"You're coming with me," Phoenix said. "You can lead Icarus again. Gabe can take the others elsewhere. We should go to the worst places. The mere sight of the werewolves should be a good reminder of what could happen."

Peter seemed pissed off about that, but we all followed Phoenix's orders without question. Before the reporters arrived with Shay, Phoenix and I roamed the streets with the werewolves. Usually, the werewolves provoked fear or interest, but sometimes, there was anger, too.

"Think they'll be okay after this?" I asked. "If they're free."

"They're strong."

"But people can be cruel."

He looked at me. "They've been through worse."

I nodded. We all had. Everyone in the country had gone through something huge together. Maybe people would respect the werewolves as the race who had saved us all when it came to the BVA's attack on our country.

Later that night, we returned to the cul-de-sac with the werewolves, much to the excitement and apprehension of almost everyone there.

# 48

There was still no sign of Eddie, so we maintained a presence on the streets, wiping out assassins and defusing whatever arguments spilled out into violence.

We headed to the next meeting at the Headquarters, but when we arrived, nobody could get inside because the way was blocked by magic, just like at the children's home. A number of supernatural creatures got into arguments as tempers rose.

"Oh, shit," I said. "What do we do?"

"I'll take the werewolves and see if we can find a way inside," Phoenix said. "They won't be any use as long as their mates are trapped underground."

Icarus let out a tremendous howl as if in response to the statement.

"Go ahead," I said. "Probably better to keep them out of the way. We'll try to cool things down here and see if anybody knows anything."

"I'll find Elathan and organise the Guardians to ask questions," Gabe said. "Esther, Aiden, come with me."

That left me with Peter. "I suppose we should be ready to fight," I said.

"You up for that?" he asked. "How are the injuries?"

"Better. Getting better."

"You should drink—"

"I know!"

He stepped away with a frown. "Carl told me what you did to Nancy."

"I don't want a lecture, thanks."

"I think you did a good thing."

I stared at him suspiciously. "Carl thinks I'm a monster."

"He's afraid you'll do the same thing to him. I mean, you could, but you would suck."

"Phoenix won't ever help me again," I said with a sigh. "He has what he wants. He doesn't need me now."

"What's the story with him? Seems like everything's changed since I left."

"That's because it has," I said, walking toward a group in a particularly vehement argument in case I needed to step in.

"You've barely spoken to me since I got back."

"I don't know what to say anymore."

He reached for my hand. I stared at his fingers against mine, baffled by the way it felt familiar and strange, by the way _I_ felt so differently about everything. I had experienced dark days because Peter had left, and he was back, yet I couldn't seem to muster any enthusiasm.

"Peter, I—" A shiver ran down my spine, but my brain caught up to my instincts a little too late.

A hush fell over the crowd. I glanced to my right to see dark figures heading my way. They weren't what scared me. But the vampire leading them made me nervous.

Reuben was pissed. I could taste his anger, bubbling and vibrant, wild and black. I had once felt a vampire's presence roll over me, what I thought had been an invasion of my mind of sorts. It had really been his emotions, strong and clear, and that was what I felt running across my skin as Reuben came closer.

His anger and resentment melded together and seared my skin with his darkness. He wanted all of us dead, but especially me. For some reason, I was the beacon for his rage. He would take it out on me.

"Hold on a minute," I called to the ancient vampire. "The werewolves will destroy you, even if you manage to kill me. It's not my fault you chose the wrong side, you ignorant prick."

His stride turned into a run, and although I tried to move out of the way, Reuben clipped my ankle, and I face-planted to the earth with a moan of pain.

"I'll get Phoenix!" Peter yelled.

I realised he wasn't the only one getting out of the way. The arguments had stopped, and the supernaturals were backing away. The assassins with Reuben stood there as if waiting their turns.

Reuben growled and grunted and made inhuman sounds, but he didn't deign to speak with me. He leapt on top of me before I could get a good grip on the dagger. His terrible eyes scowled down at me, and he wrapped his fingers around my neck, lifting me with one hand.

I struggled against his grip, my feet swinging ineffectually. I held my breath, gripped Reuben's arms, and used my weight to swing my body and kick the ancient vampire in the stomach. It didn't hurt him, but his grip loosened, and I managed to wriggle free. I kicked him, blocked his attacks, and fought as hard as I could, but I was panting, and it all seemed too easy for him. He was playing with me, teasing me until he was ready to end my life.

"Enough!" Daimhín ordered.

I never thought I'd be so relieved to hear a vampire queen's voice. Reuben's upper lip curled, revealing more of his fangs. He whirled around, taking advantage of my hesitation to grip me to his chest, the tips of his fangs pressing against my jugular.

"Are you a complete idiot?" Daimhín asked. "You have no clue what will happen if she dies."

"Do you care?" he asked, pulling away from me slightly. "Do you wish it to live?"

" _I_ want to live," she said. "Her death could end us all. I'm not prepared to take the risk. If you were going to attack this one, you should have done it while I was away."

"I didn't expect you to return," he said, his fingernails digging into my skin. "But you were always more irritating than smart."

"Let her go," she said, "and I'll reconsider your punishment."

"You'll reconsider...? How generous of you. I'll reconsider torturing you to death when I'm finished here."

She laughed softly, reaching out and yanking Rose to her. Rose had a smug look on her face as Daimhín sank her teeth into the woman's neck. Daimhín was efficient; the colour drained from Rose's cheeks within seconds. My previous ideas that she might actually care about a human had been way off.

Reuben shoved me to the ground and ran at Daimhín. She dropped Rose's body just in time to meet Reuben's attack. The force of their collision made the earth tremble beneath me. I considered crawling over to Rose, but her heart had stopped. There was nothing I could do for her, and she had made her choices a long time ago.

I watched, fascinated, as Daimhín tore lumps of flesh from Reuben with her nails and teeth. She didn't stop, and there was a huge flurry of movement as he desperately tried to fight back. Her coven watched solemnly until the assassins decided to join the fight.

The violence that ensued was breath-taking. I blinked at the severity of the destruction, unable to comprehend the cruelty and sadism.

Phoenix returned with the werewolves, but Daimhín's well-fed vampires had already done a chunk of the work. The final few were destroyed in an eerie silence. Daimhín was struggling in Reuben's grip, his larger hands threatening to snap her neck. Zion ran over so fast he startled me.

"Get away," Daimhín hissed. "This one is less than nothing."

Reuben laughed and licked a deep scratch on her cheek. She could have helped herself, but I wanted it to be over, so I ran over and stabbed him in the back with my dagger. I relished the way he burned and blew away into nothing.

Daimhín eyed the dagger warily. "I suppose you expect me to thank you."

"I'm not holding my breath." I glanced back at Rose. "I really thought you cared about her."

"Who? The human? She was food, Delaney. Haven't you learned a thing?" She brushed herself off and returned to her coven, turning her nose up in disgust at the bodies as if she hadn't just been rolling in the dirt with Reuben.

"Doesn't look like it," I said, following her to Zion, the bodyguard she apparently didn't need. "How come you came back?"

She frowned. "I'm not going to let some upstart declare themselves in charge while I'm gone. And that includes you."

I screwed up my face. "I don't want to be in charge of anyone, least of all your vampires."

"More fool you." She stared at the blocked entrance. "I take it the meeting's off?"

"For now. We think Eddie's up to something... dodgy."

She licked blood from the corner of her mouth. "Yes. We need to talk about this. I'll come to see you later. I have to speak to somebody first." She swept away before I could reply.

"What was that about?" Peter asked, moving to my side.

"I'm to expect a visit from the queen," I replied.

# 49

Phoenix stayed with the werewolves at Headquarters while Gabe took the rest of us home. I let other people tell what had happened. I was too busy thinking about Eddie while I waited for Daimhín to turn up, so I took a shower, but nothing cleared my head.

The speculation was a constant murmuring, and the noise level had increased along with the number of people in the cul-de-sac. I couldn't wait for it all to be over. I wanted to find a little peace again.

Carl called up the stairs while I brushed tangles out of my hair, soothing myself with something normal. I wearily headed down to the living room.

"Cars just pulled up," he said.

"Yeah. I'll head out. Hopefully, this won't take too long."

I went outside, but I didn't have the energy to wear my own mask, the one that gave me licence to say whatever ancient beings didn't want to hear. I could barely stand up straight; I felt so exhausted. All of the fighting was getting us nowhere. The children were trapped, and most of the werewolves were, too. I couldn't help thinking we had been kept busy so all of that could happen.

Daimhín got out of the first car, holding Eloise and practically dragging her over to me.

"Hi," I said.

The vampire queen looked taken aback. "Is that it? No insults or threats or— "

"If you want to play games, go elsewhere. I don't have the time or the patience right now."

Daimhín considered me for a couple of seconds before nodding. "Let's speak frankly then. Eddie Brogan is a tricky man. His prejudices run deeper than anyone's, and he's the most vengeful person I've ever met."

"But you made deals with him."

"I've made deals with everyone," she said scornfully. "We do what's best for us at any given time. This book of his contains the darkest magic that exists. Forbidden magic. He figured out how to change things somehow. Figured out how to break down the wall between the worlds. Nothing good can come from his actions now. He wants the dead to roam free. He's willing to do anything it takes to accomplish this."

"But why?"

She smiled. "All of the worst fanatics do what they do for love and devotion, and he's no different."

"How do you know?"

"We've come across each other many times over the years. The deal he's been paying for was time alone with Eloise. I didn't expect her to tell him anything useful." She glared at the child vampire. "Tell her what you told me."

Eloise blinked a couple of times and rubbed the tip of her nose. "I tell what needs to be known. He needed to see faces, so I showed them to him. I showed him a fallen angel, a vengeful father, a natural witch, and a tainted monster. I showed him three paths, and he made his choice from those."

"What does that mean?" I demanded.

"The angel could be corrupted. The father needed to be saved. The monster desired a family. And the witch wanted power only he could give. One by one, the pieces fell, and he put them back together."

"So what's next?" I asked. "What's Eddie going to do?"

"Use them all," she said, cocking her head. "I wonder which path Yvonne chose."

I frowned. "What?"

Eloise grabbed my wrist and yanked me forward. Daimhín whirled and stopped a dagger— _my_ dagger—with the palm of her hand. The skin blistered around the wound, but she didn't make a sound. She reached out with her other hand, grabbed Yvonne's hair and twisted, breaking the woman's neck. The body fell painfully slowly, and all I could do was stare open-mouthed.

Daimhín held out her injured hand to me. "Yours, I assume."

I gazed at the dagger in shock.

"Take it," she urged. "It's quite painful."

I held onto her wrist as I yanked the dagger free. "What in the actual fuck just happened?"

"I was attacked. It died. I returned your dagger. Which part confused you?"

"I... _this_! How did she... _why_?"

"Humans often let their emotions lead them," she said. "Eloise, I should punish you for not warning me."

Eloise giggled. "You need the excitement."

"You know what you need to know," Daimhín said, and she prepared to walk away.

"Wait," I said. "Do you know anything about the Eleven?"

She froze. "Ah. That explains a lot. Beware of old crones. Their deals tend to stick."

She stepped over Yvonne's body and strode to her car. Eloise skipped after her, but when she glanced back at me, I saw a more grown-up, vampire-like expression on her face.

I didn't realise my hands were shaking until the twins joined me.

"You should come inside," Lorcan said. "Peter can deal with this."

"Peter?" I whispered. I turned and saw him standing in my doorway, a grim look on his face. I ran before Lorcan could stop me, knocking Peter down and banging his head against the floor. "You fucking prick!"

Somebody hauled me off him, but I swung my legs in an attempt to kick his head off his shoulders.

"You gave it to her!" I screamed. "You took my weapon. _My_ weapon! She could have blamed me. She could have turned on us all. What the fuck were you thinking?"

Carl helped Peter to his feet while Lorcan attempted to restrain me.

Peter spat blood out of his mouth from where I had managed to kick him. "I knew the vampires wouldn't dare. Daimhín wouldn't let Reuben kill you. I knew she wouldn't do it herself either. And you're not that good a liar, Ava. It would have been obvious to her."

"So you let her kill Emmett's aunt? Are you fucking stupid?"

He had the grace to look slightly ashamed. "We all have our deals. Right? It's not like you've told me everything." He shrugged Carl off him. "You either."

I shook my head. "Are you fucking kidding me? We didn't tell you something that you can't even remember! That we're not even sure of! We didn't get anyone killed, especially not Emmett's aunt! I just... I don't understand you!"

He reached out to me. "Ava, I'm sorry. I didn't tell you first because I knew you'd protect her. Yvonne wanted her revenge, and you took that from her when you lot killed everyone to do with the slave markets. Yvonne had to take her anger out on someone, and Daimhín had earned her hatred. I couldn't talk her out of it, and I didn't own her, so I let her go."

I yanked myself out of Lorcan's arms. "Fuck you."

I left the cul-de-sac to stalk up and down the road outside, still seeing the light leaving Yvonne's eyes. I hadn't saved her. I hadn't even tried. I hadn't even expected it to happen. I had been blindsided and confused. Daimhín would probably take revenge on me in other ways. And the things she had told me about Eddie hadn't exactly been comforting either.

When Gabe joined me, I glared at him. "Don't tell me I'm wrong."

He held up his hands. "I wasn't planning to."

"I can't do this, Gabe. I'm so sick of watching people die for nothing. Eloise told me that she showed Eddie faces and paths he could walk down. She made it sound like he set up all of us because he needed us for something."

"Ava, you already knew that," he said gently.

"No, but..." I shook my head. "I thought I could avoid it. I always knew he was off in some way. I always knew I shouldn't trust him, but I wanted to. I wanted to trust him so badly that it hurts now to think that I'm the one who has to go against him. He knows things I'll never understand, and I don't know how I'm going to do this."

He put his arm around my shoulders. We stood together awkwardly for a few seconds before I stepped neatly out of his way.

"Oh, thank God," he said.

"Yeah. You're not really a natural at the whole comforting thing."

We both laughed, and it felt strange.

"He's going to use the werewolves and the children," I whispered. "Somehow, he's going to do that, and Marina is going to help him. All I have is a dagger that burns vampires. How am I supposed to win?"

"You're not alone," he said. "That's the difference. Maybe my people and Eddie set up a path for you, a way for you to reach this point, but so what? You still get to say what you do next. You still get to choose. They might have set up the markers, but you took the steps. You chose this life, and you'll keep choosing because that's the kind of person you are."

He rested his hands on my shoulders and looked at me sternly. "You don't get to give up, I'm afraid. Not because of the rest of us, but because you would never forgive yourself later. You're going to do what you always do: the best you can with what you have, except you have a lot more now than you ever did."

He patted my head and walked away, and not for the first time, I felt a slight warmth toward him, the hint of an idea that he wasn't the cold shithead I usually expected when I saw him. He was the only connection to my mother, and he had made things a lot easier for us, even though it made things harder for him. Maybe some fallen angels were like Cam, but maybe more of them deserved the second chance they sought.

Feeling a little cheered, I headed back into the cul-de-sac. My house was conspicuously empty, but I hadn't been indoors for five minutes when the door opened. Nobody spoke about what was happening, and as the conversations filled the room, I dozed off in a chair, happy about the one truth Gabe had shown me. It didn't matter what we did wrong. As long as we had each other, there was still hope.

# 50

Gabe woke everyone in the early hours of the morning and had us gather in my living room.

"The werewolves who guarded the children's home are dead," he told us. "I'm sorry, Phoenix. One of the Guardians made it long enough to pass on the word. The place is teeming with witches, and Eddie's there."

I blew out a breath. "Okay. I'm going."

"And what if Eddie let that Guardian go to draw you there?" Carl asked.

"I can't keep away. I told you what happened in Lucia's visions. We can't just sit by and let this happen."

"I'll come with you," Esther said.

I shook my head. "He needs me for something. Eloise made that clear. There's no need for everyone else to risk themselves."

"What's your plan?" Val asked.

I shrugged. "Somehow use his power against him if I get the chance. I'll see when I get there."

"That's stupid," Carl said. "You mean you're going to kill yourself, because you can't handle that kind of power now. It's been getting worse every single time you do this conduit shit. I can't sit here and let you do this to yourself."

"I don't want to go down there and see what he's doing, but somebody has to, and for whatever reason, it's come down to me. He needs me. Eloise told me. Maybe he can't do whatever he wants to do without me. I don't know, but I have to try to convince him to stop."

"He's not going to listen to you," Peter said.

"That doesn't mean I shouldn't try. It's Eddie. He's helped me. He's helped all of us, and yeah, I know he's a creepy weirdo sometimes, but he might see sense if I just talk to him."

"Well, I'm going, too," Carl said.

"No, you're not."

"You can't stop me, Ava."

"I can knock you out for a start."

"Enough!" Gabe cried. "I'll go with her and see if I can make some kind of deal with the man. We don't even know for sure if he can pull off this kind of magic. This is serious stuff. He might not even survive the process. I'm confident that we'll resolve this." But he didn't look confident. At all.

"I'm going," I said. "I'm asking you not to come with me, Carl."

A scream ripped through the house. I ran upstairs to Emmett's room. He was sitting on his bed, shaking, his knees against his chest.

"What's wrong?" I asked, kneeling beside him.

"She was here again. But she looked different. Weird. Scary. Something's changed. She touched me, really touched me, and it was... something bad is happening, Ava. They're everywhere. They're all around me. I can see them."

"See who?"

"The dead. They're moving. He's calling them, and they can't stop. They don't have a choice. I can't make them stop anymore. They're chained to him, and they can't break free. I don't understand, Ava. I saw Yvonne. She kept calling me. How?"

I swallowed hard, mentally cursing Peter for not telling him what happened.

"Emmett, I'm so sorry."

He shook his head. "No. No! You protect everyone."

"I can't protect everybody, Emmett. People die. That's just what happens. She did something dangerous, and she lost her life. But it was quick. She didn't suffer."

"But she's suffering now! She's trapped, too. They all are." He shuddered. "I don't feel good." He jumped up, ran to the bathroom, and slammed the door behind him.

I heard him retch and closed my hands into fists. I met Peter, Carl, and Esther in the hallway.

"How could you not tell him?" I asked Peter. "How could you let him find out this way?"

"What way? What's happening?" Peter looked stricken, and I almost melted.

Then I remembered how much of a prick he was and hardened my heart all over again. "He's seeing the dead. Eddie's pulling them to him. They're trapped, begging Emmett for help, but he can't do it. He can't help them because of Eddie. And Yvonne... he saw Yvonne. I have to go. I have to stop this."

I ran down the stairs and grabbed my jacket and the dagger. I didn't know what else to take because I had no idea what I was up against. I rushed out the door to Gabe's car, only then realising that I was being followed.

"No!" I shouted. "Stay with Emmett, Peter. And, Carl, you're needed here."

"I'm not needed anywhere," Carl said. "But I know Eddie. I'm going. If I'm there, maybe you won't let him kill you."

"Don't patronise me. I'm doing my best here."

He hugged me. "I know. But I'm still going."

"Me, too," Peter said. "You reckon we were all led to each other for a reason. Well, it's time to find out what Eddie knows."

"We could probably use more people," Gabe said. "Phoenix and those werewolves, for a start."

I shook my head. "He's already lost some werewolves to this. And if it goes wrong, we need people who can keep the peace. Let's just scope out the situation. If it looks like we need help, we'll call for them to come. Okay?"

Gabe, Peter, and Carl nodded.

Esther came running out of the house. "I'm coming. Val and the twins are watching over Emmett, so there's no excuse for me not to come. I need to see this through."

I sighed heavily. "Only if you agree to leave if it gets out of hand."

"Of course," she said. "As long as you agree to the same thing."

I grinned at her, and we hugged it out. It felt like a goodbye, and I wasn't sure if any of us really thought we would make it back.

The journey to the children's home was tense and quiet, but I was oddly relaxed. There were no unknown enemies after us anymore. Everything was upfront and loud and brash, but we knew who to expect. Eddie wouldn't kill us. He liked us. Probably.

When we drove up to the home, the gates were wide open, and the magical barrier was gone. The building was lit up, but the lines of lit candles on the grass were what drew my attention. They appeared to circle the house, crossing over each other to make patterns I couldn't work out from the car. Then I realised figures were standing within the walls.

"Witches?" Esther asked.

Gabe shrugged. "Likely."

We drove onto the grounds and the gates slammed shut behind us. The barrier rose, and I had that sinking feeling again.

"It's Marina," I said. "Eddie wouldn't do this. We can convince Eddie. We just need to shut Marina up, right?"

Nobody answered me, and I slumped down in my seat until the car stopped moving. We all got out of the car slowly. When I stood on the pavement, movement in the distance caught my attention.

"He's up there," I said, pointing.

I saw two figures huddled together, and I ran toward them. The rest of my friends followed.

Eddie was such a small man that he didn't look as though he could harm a fly, never mind the world. Marina drew the eye, though. She had a presence that couldn't be ignored. Her glasses were on the grass, crushed as if they had been carelessly stood on. Multi-coloured streaks ran through her hair, which blew freely in the breeze. I remembered the first time I had seen her: I thought her mousy and timid. There was nothing left of that witch.

I called out to Eddie, and he turned, smiling. Relief poured over me until Marina held up a hand and flicked her wrist. I felt as though I had just walked into a spider web made of steel.

"The fuck," I tried to say, but my speech was muffled. I couldn't turn my head to look at the others, but I could sense their fear.

I was angry. It was just plain rude to use magic on somebody like that. I tried to move, but my legs wouldn't work. There was nothing around me, or at least, nothing visible, so I tried to push out with my other senses. I felt it properly then, the magic tying me down. I pressed against it, pushed violently, and as I reached another level of existence, I moved past the magic and freed myself, falling over with the force of the momentum. But I hadn't taken two steps when another barrier halted my progress.

Eddie chuckled. "Didn't I tell you?" he said. "She's an untapped source, that one."

He kept moving around, lighting candles and moving objects. I glanced around and saw ghostly figures surrounding us. The souls that Eddie kept tied to himself were nothing compared to the hundreds, maybe thousands, of dead souls wandering around on the grass, all chained together. All chained to Eddie Brogan. They screamed soundlessly, their arms reaching out to me as if I could save them. I saw familiar faces and squeezed my eyes shut.

"What are you doing?" I whispered. "Eddie, stop this." I glanced back at my friends and saw that Esther was shifting, slowly but surely. Her magic was fighting against Marina's, who didn't seem to notice. The others were still unable to even struggle.

"There's nothing for you to worry about," he said. "You want to meet your parents, don't you? Well, now you might."

I stared at him, thinking of that one photograph I had of my parents. Tempting, but the dead didn't belong with the living.

"She won't live long enough for that," Marina scoffed.

"We'll see," he muttered, running his palm across a box.

I sensed the dark magic within, beating as if it fought to escape, and I knew his book was in there. "We can talk about this, Eddie. We can work this out. It doesn't have to come to this. Nothing can be worth this."

"If that boy died," he said in a quiet voice, "would you rest until you found a way to get him back?"

"You can't mess with the balance," I said. "But you did, didn't you? You knew about Mrs. Yaga, somehow you knew, and you organised her death. You helped them hurt us."

"Oh, pet, don't rattle yourself. She lived a long time, and she made her choices. She gave up her neutrality and interfered. That's against the rules. Besides, she was a hag. How many must she have killed to live this long? The crones and their counterparts are all evil, as far as I'm concerned, standing aside and watching bad things happen. As bad as the gods, they are. Worse, because they know more of the consequences. Even now, if they really wanted to stop me, they could. But where are they?" He lifted his head to shout, "Where are you now?"

"Eddie, please—"

"You know my wife," he said abruptly. "Maeve. When she told me she was pregnant with our child, it was the happiest time of my life. But the fae went to war, leaving death in their wake, and nobody would help me. What's the point of being a servant of the gods when the gods won't help you? Won't give you back what you need to survive? To experience happiness. I would have had a daughter, you know. Sometimes I think... well, never mind that now. I lost what I lost, and they told me there was no way to change that, so I waited. I played the good servant, played the roles they gave me, and they didn't think twice about making me their keeper. I kept their magic safe, and I tried to find ways to get her back."

"That's not how it's supposed to work."

His laugh was scornful. "Says who? The gods? The ancient beings? You and I both know their arrogance is always their downfall. They make the rules, and for what? I made myself a promise, and I intend on keeping it."

"She doesn't want to come, Eddie. She wants to rest in peace."

"No! I wasn't disgraced for nothing, Ava. I found a way to bring her back, but it wasn't enough, so I kept trying, kept all of those souls because I knew they would be useful one day. I'm a patient man, more patient than anyone I've ever met, but now I'm so close to the end, I can taste it. I don't want to wait a moment longer."

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to do what the gods themselves couldn't do. I'm going to bring life to the dead."

"Listen to yourself," I pleaded. "How can you do what they couldn't?"

"All it takes is the right kind of sacrifice," Eddie said. "I need the right people, the right power, the right deaths, and then Maeve can have the life she was meant to lead."

"Nobody is meant to come back, Eddie. Don't you understand that it won't be just her?"

"Oh, I know what I'm doing. Others will return. Other things will be freed. The gates will open, and a flood of darkness will shroud the land. It'll be worth it, Ava. For her."

"And if she dies again? If the darkness you bring kills everything?"

"Then we'll die together," he said. "And so will everyone else. Before we met, I thought you would be the one to open the gates."

"Then why did you look for another one like me?" I demanded.

"Ah." He smiled. "Why can't I keep a secret from you, Ava? This old heart learned to care once again. For you, for Peter, even for Carl. I saw my children fully grown, not ghosts or dreams any longer. I began to imagine that you would want to help me, but everything is so black and white for you, Ava. Right or wrong. No in between. Still, I didn't like the idea of harm coming to you, so I found another, but she slipped through my fingers. I thought it would be much simpler, but Marina showed me another way. A neater way." He glanced at the building behind him. "With a little help."

"Leave them alone," I whispered. "They're just kids."

"You made deals. Took favours. There are repercussions, Ava. And the children will not always be children."

I took a step forward and bounced back. More shields. "What's in it for the witch? For all of the witches."

"Not all of the witches will make it," Marina said, but she didn't sound sorry. "I, on the other hand, will have unlimited power, thanks to you."

"What the hell do I have to do with it?"

Esther growled as she finally freed herself from the barrier. She rushed to my side. Marina looked up from stirring ingredients in Eddie's black, cracked bowl, tapped two fingers against her cheek, and gestured outward. Esther flew through the air and hit a tree trunk. Her head cracked against the ground when her body fell.

I tried to run to her, but some kind of magic twisted around my legs and rooted me to the spot. "Eddie, help her!"

He glanced in Esther's direction then shrugged. "She'll live. But that's enough, Marina."

Marina stared at Peter, Carl, and Gabe as if she hadn't heard Eddie speak. "She's exerting a lot of energy in fighting my magic. Maybe we should feed one of the humans to her."

"Too much," he said. "She'll be too strong, and you won't be able to contain her."

"We don't know that." She looked at me with greedy eyes. "And I'll have so much more power afterward."

"You didn't go to all that trouble of tainting my ointments to heal her now," he snapped, his eyes dark and furious. "You left her too weak and almost ruined everything. She could have been killed by her enemies before we could use her."

"Don't overreact, little man," she said lazily. "I kept her busy, and she's here now. Besides, there was always another option."

"I warned you that you can't predict the traits of a mongrel," he snapped.

Marina ignored his anger and went back to her chanting.

I swallowed my own comments, watching them warily as I tried to wriggle my way out of Marina's magic. She wanted me strong for whatever was to come, but she had needed me weak before. Eddie hadn't sounded impressed by that particular revelation, but why? What was my purpose?

"Will the children die?" I asked.

Eddie's eyes softened. "I'll just be channelling their power, not taking their lives."

"And me? Am I going to die?"

Eddie gave me a fatherly smile.

Marina let out a snort of disgust. "I'm almost done. Can we start?"

He looked up at the sky. "Any minute now. We're almost ready." He shivered with excitement, his eyes truly alive.

"What if she hates you for it?" I asked. "What if she hates what you've become?"

He glared at me. "Then I'll make her love me again."

"Eddie, please—"

"Enough!" he shouted, and the air turned warm around me.

"We should have taken the fae," Marina said. "It would have been a good accompaniment to the immortal."

"You have enough," he said, and when her back was turned, his eyes were cold upon her. He picked up a chalice and filled it with water from a bottle. He saw me staring and shrugged. "I've been to Kerry to avail myself of all that special spring water they still have there. A little protection of my own." He sprinkled water over Marina, me, the grass, and the book. The book sizzled as he drank the last of the liquid. "Let's begin."

Marina knelt on the grass, her eyes closed as she chanted. A hum came from the line of witches as they began their own chanting. Something touched my skin, caresses at first, then pinching fingers. The presence lifted me in the air and moved me in front of Marina, making me hover before her. She opened her eyes, and they were blank and white. Her blue lips moved rapidly, and something shifted under her skin, waves of colour that rippled and shimmered and fought to escape. A fresh burn running from her hand to her elbow was the only part of her that didn't change.

I moved to the next plane and pushed through, feeling as though I were suffocating. I saw the souls attached to Marina as well as Eddie, saw them desperate for release. I saw her darkness growing and multiplying with every word, and I saw myself, hopeless and trapped, unable to escape her strengthened binds. Whatever she was calling to her was stronger than me on every plane.

I still tried, but an invisible hand gripped my throat and hissed, "Not so fast."

Marina rose to her feet, her murmurs becoming shouts as she called out words that made no sense to me. "He's ready," she yelled. "He's waiting for the gates to open."

I could only move my eyes to find Eddie. "Who's ready? What's happening?"

His face was troubled. "When the veil opens, many beings will want to break through. Not just the dead. All the gates between the levels of Hell and the various planes of existence will open. Demonolatry is a long-lost art, but some, like Marina, have been waiting for the chance to call out the ancient demons again."

"From Hell?"

"No, Ava. True demons. Not from Hell. Lucifer's creations are mere shadows in comparison."

A blast of warmth hit my body, and I almost rolled over in the air from the force of it. Marina lifted a knife and cut her forearm. She let the blood drip into the black bowl. Next, she cut my wrist, and the blood pumped freely. She collected some then handed the bowl to Eddie.

He searched me for the dagger and used it to cut his hand, adding to the blood in the bowl. He said a few words under his breath and stirred the blood with my dagger. The knife lit up, and he took a deep breath before handing the bowl to Marina.

She tipped the bowl to her lips and drank deeply. The skin around her mouth bubbled when she finished, but she trembled, her eyes flashing with delirious joy.

"I feel it," she said. "It's running through me. It's... I need more."

"Take it," Eddie said softly. "Take as much as you need."

She fell to her knees next to me and took my wrist. I wanted to recoil from her, to fight back, but the invisible hand around my throat kept me frozen. Marina the human witch drank my blood like a vampire, strands of her hair turning fire-engine red before my eyes.

"There's something special in your blood," Eddie said. "I haven't found anything else quite like it. I was lucky to find _you_. After Carl drank from you, I knew it was one of the missing pieces. Forever changed, he was, and she'll need all she can get to withstand what's coming."

I stared at Marina in horror as she gulped, feeling less in control than I had when the vampires had tortured me or when people my grandmother had paid tried to beat the demons out of me. Before me was true evil, a true monster, prepared to wreak havoc on the world for a little more power.

I didn't know what true demons were, and I didn't want to find out. I pushed and pushed, trying to find the smallest chink, the tiniest weak spot, but I might as well have been encased in iron.

Eddie stepped behind Marina, his hands on her shoulders. "Good girl," he said. "Drink your fill. It'll all be over soon."

She slurped greedily, her burn healing before my eyes.

Eddie caught my eye and smiled. "Not to worry, pet."

Thank God we hadn't brought everyone with us. But what hope did anybody have when Eddie was unleashing something terrible on the world?

"The book," he whispered to Marina.

She kept hold of my wrist, pulling my arm over my head to keep drinking as she moved. She reached out for the book, and everything began for real.

The book beat its pages like wings, and energy flowed into Marina. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she dropped my arm to touch the book with both hands. Her fingers seemed to go inside the book then to pull something out. She moaned in ecstasy, never noticing that Eddie had crept up behind her.

He raised his hand, and I saw my dagger. He plunged the knife into Marina's back. We were all traitors in the end.

A scream wrenched from her lips, and she let go of the book. She slumped to the ground, and when Eddie laid his hand on her forehead, whatever had linked them disappeared back into Eddie.

The barrier slowly lifted, and a voice screamed in my ear as I fell to the ground. Shouts filled the air. I rolled over slowly, weakened by the loss of blood, and watched Eddie pull Marina's still bleeding body to the little altar he had set up for the book. The witches were dying, one by one, but Carl, Gabe, and Peter had been freed.

They ran toward us but couldn't get through the souls that Eddie sent their way. The souls had become semi-solid, and they had twisted into demented beings after their years of torture. They clawed at my friends, keeping them away from us.

"Get Esther out of here!" I screamed.

I didn't wait to see if they ran. I crawled over to Eddie, feeling light-headed. Marina had taken so much blood, and I had already been fatigued.

"What's happening?" I asked. "What's going on?"

The sky was darkening, turning black and red. The ground trembled, and some deep instinct urged me to run and hide.

"It's all coming together. I let her take the power of many, and then I sacrificed her. She was an evil woman, Ava. I couldn't suffer her to live after the lessons she learned from me."

"The children—"

"Are fine. I'm channelling their power, that's all. Maeve?" He glanced around. "Not yet. Soon, though."

"This isn't the way, Eddie. You warned me against revenge once. What the hell is this?"

"This is justice."

"True demons are justice?"

"It was the only way. I needed the power of different worlds." He dipped my dagger into Marina's blood and flicked it in every direction as if anointing the earth. He spoke rapidly, calling for Maeve and chanting a spell.

"Eddie, please. We're all going to die. I saw Lucia's visions. Nothing good can come from this."

He shook his head. "I'll get to see her again. That's worth any price, Ava."

He threw blood at the book, and it soaked up the liquid hungrily. The book was truly alive, and it beat its pages as if to say, "More!" The energy had stopped pouring from it, but something bubbled upward from the pages, threatening to break free.

"Here it comes," he whispered, but he looked unnerved.

I pressed my hand against my wrist, unwilling to give the earth or the book any more blood, but it was too late. The spell was already in motion. Eddie's plans had already begun, and there was no way I could stop it.

"I'm strong enough to contain the power now," he said as if to himself. He placed his hand on the book. Streams of light and darkness ran through his fingers and up his arm.

Eddie shrieked, his back arching. He threw out his arms, dagger still in hand. "Maeve! Maeve!"

A path burned its way toward us along the grass. A blank space became a shadow; a shadow became a woman. She reminded me of the painting, but there was a madness in the eyes.

"Maeve?" Eddie spluttered and dropped the dagger.

I kept moving, desperate to do something, anything at all.

They met, and his hands touched the swell of her stomach. "You came back to me," he said.

"I didn't have a choice," she said. "Those who return will never be the same."

"It'll be okay," he said. "It'll be fine. The baby will—"

"Not a baby any longer," she said sadly. "That was the price you paid." The bump twisted as if something fought to get out. Maeve winced. "Our baby is long gone."

"No," Eddie said. "It's our baby. You were right. We should have moved on. I should never have said no. I should have given up on the gods for you. When you died, it was too late, but it'll be different this time. We can go anywhere, be happy, and—"

"I loved you once," Maeve said, and she wrapped him in her embrace. Her gaze fell upon the dagger, and she nodded at me.

I clutched it between my fingers and held it up to her, unable to do anything else. I couldn't stand, and I was still bleeding. I was sure I would die there.

Maeve took the dagger and kissed Eddie once. She looked so young, but she was determined. When she drove the dagger into her stomach, a scream wrenched the air, but it didn't come from Maeve. Eddie sank to his knees along with her.

"No," he whispered. "Not this time."

"Not this time," she repeated then stabbed him in the heart.

He choked out a sound, his hands shaking. She helped him to lie down in the grass. Blood poured from both of their wounds, feeding the book, somehow giving it strength, even as the screams of a dying power came from Eddie's body. Wrapped in her arms, Eddie died with the woman he had loved and obsessed over, and Maeve was given peace at last.

# 51

Relief ran through me, but... the book. That stupid, living, evil book was rising into the air. _Things_ began to shoot out of it. Spirits, shadows, a whirlwind of power spun around me, malevolent energies that didn't belong in our world.

"Ava!" Carl yelled. He and Gabe ran toward me.

The chained souls vanished one by one.

"Get out of here," I cried. "True demons are being freed. The spell was already started. I don't know how to stop it!"

"It's the book," Gabe shouted as deafening winds raged around us. "It's emptying itself. Something else needs to contain the power to stop it from releasing everything into the atmosphere."

"Eddie took it after Marina died," I said. "That means somebody else can take it now, right?"

The wind blew Carl to his knees.

Gabe stumbled backward with the force of the gale. "They were prepared. It'll kill anyone else. It's too much!"

I sank my fingers into the dirt to pull myself closer to the book. The force threatened to propel me backward, but I kept going. Whatever was in that book could unleash the worst things on the world. But maybe I could stop it before it destroyed everything.

"You'll die first," Gabe warned.

"Ava, no!" Carl yelled.

The wind flung me onto my back. I could barely catch a breath. I struggled to crawl forward. "What's in that book could kill us all anyway! We can't let it out!"

I reached the book and touched the pages. I immediately experienced what Marina and Eddie had felt, but I didn't have a clue how it had been so easy for them.

My eyes saw flames, my skin felt heat, and my brain couldn't keep up.

I saw worlds I hadn't known existed. I saw creatures and truths that shouldn't have been real. I saw and I felt... and I burned. The power was too much, but it was in me, and when I died, it would be lost. I had to last as long as I could to drain as much power out of the book as possible, to stop whatever would come out. Worse things were waiting, deep within the pages. We had seen the lesser demons breaking free; what lurked beneath could never be released.

My face was wet with blood, and my skin turned a smoky colour. I felt words and magic and malice run under the surface, and they squirmed and struggled to find their own space. There was no room for all of it.

I choked on poison and drowned on evil, deafened by voices screaming for escape. Life existed in the book, was _trapped_ in the book. And what had been trapped was running through me for freedom.

Every breath I took felt like fire. I swallowed lava, dying in a hell-like prison. The pain crippled me, and the human shell I was in couldn't take the power. It burned me away, threatening to stop my heart, and I knew I couldn't survive.

The power flooded into me without stopping, the book as alive as ever. It would never end. I would die, and the darkness would still hit the world. If I had accepted the terms of Mrs. Yaga's will, none of this would have happened. Fionnuala would likely be still alive, still in charge, but my friends might have been safe because of my new protection. There was always a price to pay, and it was time for me to pay in full.

I closed my eyes and waited to find out what would happen at the end. A hand held mine, and at first I thought I imagined it. Then, I felt a squeeze, and I knew who it was.

I opened my eyes to see Carl reaching for the book. I tried to pull it away, but the power held, chaining us together. I told Carl to stop, but I couldn't hear my own voice over the uproar.

Carl looked at me knowingly, his face contorting with pain. Blood spurted from his nose as his eyes turned red. His grip on my hand weakened, and his eyes closed.

I wanted to scream out my anger. I was helpless once again. Unable to move, I squeezed my eyes shut and searched for the light I knew existed within me. Gabe had drawn it out to help Carl once, and I tried to use it again to protect my best friend.

I found our bond strong and unbreakable, but that invisible link kept us together whether we liked it or not. I pushed the last of my strength to Carl, hoping he would let go, but his hands held fast.

The book was suddenly pulled away, and the power stopped flowing. I thought I had done something, and I felt only joyous relief as the sensations eased. I opened my eyes, but Carl wasn't awake. And the storm still raged.

I looked up to see Gabe standing over me with the book against his chest. I mouthed, "No."

He smiled at me. "Ars moriendi! Chapter One. Death is nothing to fear." He winced as the power lashed into him. "I thought I would be your mentor, but I learned the most. Close the veil if you can. Give your life in that way or find somebody else who can do it in your place, but never give this a chance to happen again."

I tried to nod, but my head barely moved. Gabe took one last look around before closing his eyes. I watched as the power ate him up, burned him to dust. It was slow at first, then quicker as if the power knew he was dying, knew it didn't have far to go.

The book burned with him. Even the wind seemed to be sucked inward until there was nothing left but scorched grass and a blackened sky.

It was over. The stray power was gone. The book was gone. The spell was done without it, and the tumult in the sky eased, but a huge black cloud hung over the world.

The earth had changed. I could feel it, but the worst was over. The gates had closed again. The veil still needed to be pulled over them.

I tried to move closer to Carl, but my body refused to do what it was told. I reached out for him, tried to feel his presence, but there was nothing. I was empty. Yet the screams of the dying still roared in my ears. I stared up at that black cloud until I saw no more.

My eyes flickered open. At first, I saw darkness. I tried to lick my lips, but my tongue was too dry. A face came into my field of vision, and I frowned, confused.

"This one's awake!"

More voices. Murmurs I couldn't make out.

"Get out of the way, idiot." The face was replaced with another. A boy pushed hair out of his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. "You're right. Keep checking on the other one."

"He won't make it," a childish voice said. "Don't waste your time on him."

"Just do it," Noah snapped. "And tell him to hurry." He gestured for someone to approach.

I closed my eyes, wearier than ever. All I felt was pain, burning pain.

Something cool touched my forehead, and a voice whispered in my ear, "Help's on its way. Hang on, okay?"

"Hurry up!"

"Don't shout at him, Noah. He can't do it if you shout at him."

"I'll do more than shout at him. I'll knock his teeth out. We can't let everyone die. _We'll_ get the blame."

I shook my head. It hurt.

"I can't!" a young voice whined. "It's too late."

"No," I tried to say.

"What did she say?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Okay, okay. I'm ready. Hold her down. Hold—"

I screamed, and everything turned black again.

"Wake up. Ava, wake up, quickly."

My body was shaking, and the world felt as if it were flying away. I was moving. I was _in_ something that was moving. I opened my eyes, but a pink mist shrouded everything.

Peter's face came into view. "Wake up," he urged. "Stop blocking them. They can't help you otherwise."

I stared at him blankly. He slapped my cheek then yanked his hand away as if it burned.

I tried to tell him I didn't understand, but fire flew between us instead. Then I really didn't understand.

I flexed my fingers. The sheet felt cool under my hands. Everything felt cool. That was good. I had been burning for days. Every time I opened my eyes, I saw fire and felt flames.

I licked my lips, feeling cracked, dry skin.

"Ava?"

I expected to see Peter at my bedside, but Phoenix loomed over me instead. He picked up a cup of water and pressed it to my lips. I drank willingly.

"You're in the hospital," he said.

"Yeah." I cleared my throat. "I know."

"Do you remember?"

"Some." I closed my eyes, seeing whirlwinds and black skies and a man being burned into nothing.

"Do you want to forget?"

My eyes flew open. I shook my head a little. I couldn't afford to forget.

"Is Gabe...?"

"Saved the world," I whispered.

"I'm sorry," Phoenix said.

"Carl? Es... Esther?"

"No news. Both in serious condition." He looked grave. "It could go either way."

"Not fair."

"Did you kill the witches? And Brogan?"

"No." I drank more water and felt a little better. "She killed the coven, he killed her, and his wife killed him."

He looked confused.

"I pitied him. Even at the end, I pitied him." I choked out a sob.

Phoenix took my hand. His cool skin was somehow calming, dousing the fire still under mine.

"I did nothing," I said. "I was just there."

"You lost a lot of blood."

"She... drank."

He looked as disgusted as I felt.

"The children saved you," he said after a moment. "You were dying. All three of you were dying, and they helped."

"Are the kids okay?"

"Doing well," he said. "Leah's been helping me, actually. We won't find all of their families, but we can help them fit in. The world has changed in a matter of days. The fae want me to take my seat on the Council, to go on as always."

"And will you?"

He hesitated, staring at my hand in his. "No. I'm here to ask for your help. The newspapers have made you into a hero. The real people's champion."

"That was Gabe." I pulled my hand away. "They'll forget soon."

"We're already working on a new system," he said eagerly. "We want you to be involved."

"No," I said sharply. "I have other things to do."

"More important than this?"

I closed my eyes, ready to sleep again. "Definitely."

"Gabe left Finn his bar."

"Is it still neutral ground?"

"Always."

"Good."

"Ava," he said softly. "I've been looking through the paperwork. The status of different beings and races and places. Some agreements are so old that they're locked away in the ancient tombs."

I opened my eyes, curious. "What tombs?"

"Maybe I'll show you some day." He hesitated. "Maybe I won't. Did you know that your home is on neutral ground? That the owner is untouchable, no matter what our laws say? Even if we change everything, some things will always remain the same. The magic is so old that—"

"She's dead." I turned on my side. "And we don't need to talk about it anymore."

He hesitated. "I think it's important that you're all a part of the plans for what's to come."

"Haven't we done enough?" So many had died. Surely we had given enough of ourselves.

"Of course," he said. "But I assumed—"

"All I want is to move on." I pushed all of the memories away. "I don't belong in your world." I slept.

# 52

I sat at the end of a long table, gazing out at dozens of pairs of eyes. Red lights flickered, and I blinked at the glare of a camera flash. The press conference was packed, and although the audience were listening to other people speak, they kept looking at me.

Everybody wanted to see the person who had been involved with almost everything that had happened, the one who had lived to tell the tale. In the eyes of most humans, I had been the beginning. Because of something I had kick-started, everything had spiralled. I had also been the end because I helped make it stop. And I had lived, despite being destined to die.

A new ruling body was being established, a coalition between humans and supernaturals. The supernatural Council would still deal with supernatural issues, and the human government with human problems, but both were working together. When they couldn't resolve problems, they would be passed upward to a large democratic committee that represented all of the races in the country. Quotas and rules were being readdressed, and it was like a fresh start within the shells of the old days.

"We've been assured that daylight will return before the next full moon," Elathan said smoothly. "There's no need to panic."

"And the phone lines have already been set up," Shay added. "Any hint of demonic activity and a qualified force will be sent out immediately. The same goes for the ordinary hotlines. If a human feels at risk from a supernatural, or vice versa, all they have to do is go through the correct channels. The emergency numbers are available on the screen behind me, but we're hoping they will be rarely needed."

"There haven't been any demon attacks so far," Elathan said. "Whatever was released might have been unable to survive. They could have been sent elsewhere when the book was destroyed, or they might be weaker demons who don't have much power here. Even so, we'll still be watching. In the meantime, we remind you that demonolatry is still outlawed, for obvious reasons. The last demon-worshipper was stopped, but we might not be so lucky next time. We ask everyone to be careful. Even lower-level demons can be dangerous, so do not dabble in things you don't understand, even for a joke. You never know if that old book you've found in your attic is the real deal or not, so why take chances?" He smiled, but his tone was firm. "We're only interested in the safety of us all," he added, but I was pretty sure Phoenix or Shay had nudged him first.

Phoenix cleared his throat. "After all the elections are over, the new senate will agree on legislation that will protect every race. This is new for everyone. If something doesn't work, we'll put effort into an alternative. The fae and vampires may have voted already, but that doesn't mean they can't change their minds in the future. The same goes for all of the newly elected members of state. This will take time to settle, but as long as we're open and honest, there's nothing we can't accomplish."

"Can we hear a detailed account of what exactly happened last month at the children's home?" a reporter asked. "From the only witness here."

I stood. "No, you can't."

I walked out of the room, hearing Daimhín apologise for my weakness.

Moses was in the hall, half-asleep in a chair. "Oi," he called. "Where are you running off to?"

"Bored to tears in there," I lied.

"Yeah, Shay's a lot more fun to be around when the cameras aren't on."

I stared at his suit. "He made you wear a tie? He has you whipped, Moses."

"Don't I know it." He grinned. "Makes the mammy proud."

"How's everything in your neck of the woods?"

"Good." He nodded. "Nobody's come to take over anyway. Brethni have been left alone, too."

"There was a lot of looting in some areas and people being attacked for being supernatural. I heard a rumour that those things weren't acceptable everywhere."

A grin spread across his face. "Had to give the lads something to do."

I tried to smile. "Shay should have you on the payroll."

"Sorry about your friend," he said. "We had a mass and everything."

I smiled, touched by the notion. "Thanks." I turned and left.

Outside, the night air was chilly.

Peter stood next to his car. "Want a lift?"

"I suppose." I didn't need to tell him where I wanted to go.

"Carl staying with you?" Peter asked.

"For a while."

"What about Esther?"

"We'll have to wait and see what happens. The clinic isn't letting her go any time soon. They screwed up the last operation because she shifted in the middle of it, so they're waiting for heavier drugs."

A month ago, I had woken in a hospital bed. Two weeks ago, I had finally been allowed to go home. Esther had almost died from a brain injury. Carl had almost died from an overload of dark magic.

Gabe had died. The stupid fallen angel who didn't care about anything had given his life to save everything. The idiot. And I couldn't even thank him. Or hit him.

Peter pulled in outside the clinic. When we went inside, Carl looked up from a book in surprise.

"Didn't expect you yet. Is the conference over?"

"You weren't watching?" I asked.

He shook his head. "I get enough of your sad eyes here, thanks."

I glared at him.

He laughed it off. "Let's go then. I can't wait to get back to Margie's food."

"As if she's going to cook for you."

"She always cooks for me. I just don't share it with you."

"Enough with the lip, and please hurry up, slowcoach. I have an appointment."

He got up slowly, not because he was injured, but because the power he had absorbed from the book hadn't run out of his system yet. The after-effects ran from mildly hysterical to overwhelmingly terrifying. I'd suffered through a couple of days of it, but a month later, his problems were still going strong.

Carl was hyper-aware of sudden movements and had strong emotional reactions to anything. When a nurse had informed him he couldn't go home for another week, all of the televisions in the clinic had somehow imploded, which had abruptly changed the decision. The medical staff consisted of human and supernatural, but there were some things they weren't prepared for.

I reached out to help him but hesitated. "Is it okay to give you a hand, or will I get another electric shock?"

"Funny," he said. "Grab one of my bags if you're able."

I slung his bag over my shoulder. "Jesus, what the hell is in this thing?"

His ears and neck turned red. "I might have accidentally transformed a lot of my clothes into some kind of weird demonic metal."

"And I'm carrying them because?"

"They might turn back."

We faced off for a couple of seconds before I gave in. "I cannot wait for this crap to wear off, Carl."

We hauled his stuff to the car, and then I popped back inside to see Esther. She was asleep, Aiden sitting by her bedside.

He looked up at me and sneered, as usual. "She can't hear you."

"You don't know that."

I sat next to Esther and touched her fingers. Seeing her in a hospital bed was heart-breaking. She had only been at risk because of me. I willed her to get better, prayed she would survive unharmed.

"Easing your guilt?" Aiden said.

"Don't start."

"She's not going back to you."

"Whatever she does, it'll be up to her."

"She needs me. She—"

"Does it ease _your_ conscience to tell yourself that? Let me tell you something about your sister, Aiden. She doesn't need anyone. She's stronger than you, smarter than you, and has better instincts than you. If anything, she's been holding _you_ up all of these years. Don't think about convincing her otherwise because it won't work. She's not a little girl anymore. She doesn't think you're the greatest person on the planet. She's not even proud of you."

He glared at me.

"She might not respect you, but she'll always be there if you need her. Lucky for you that she's nothing like you." Esther's hand squeezed mine faintly. I kissed her cheek and left before I punched her idiot brother in the face for being such a self-absorbed twit.

I bumped into Alanii in the hallway.

"Hey," she said. "You doing okay?"

"Much better. I see they're still keeping her asleep."

She nodded. "It's safer for now. A specialist from France is going to come over and work on her. Lucky she's a shifter, eh? She'd be dead otherwise."

I grinned. "That thick bear skull saved her life. I should head on. We're taking Carl home."

"You're a brave woman, taking that mess with you."

I screwed up my nose. "He _probably_ won't accidentally kill me."

She laughed as I walked away, but I wasn't totally convinced myself.

Peter was still loading the boot of his car with Carl's bags when I got outside. I got into the backseat without helping and waited in silence until he drove us home.

The dark streets were empty except for some patrols by teams of Guardians and police. Not everyone was happy with the changes, but the rioting and looting wasn't as frequent, and there had been no signs of attacks by assassins or beasts or stray werewolves. Even the vampires were being kept in line by Daimhín.

At the cul-de-sac, Peter helped carry Carl's stuff in, but at the door, he grabbed my wrist. "Want me to stay?"

"No."

He hesitated. "You still want Emmett to come over this weekend?"

"He'll be safe with me if that's what you're getting at."

"He's safe with me, too."

I stared at him. "He had better be, Peter."

"I've made mistakes. I know that, but—"

"Tell Emmett I said hello."

Peter had been gone for maybe five minutes when the visitors began arriving. One by one, the current residents of the cul-de-sac came to see Carl, something they hadn't been allowed to do while he was at the hospital.

"I'm going to pop out," I told Carl, but I doubted he heard me.

He was busy trying to back out of Lucia's embrace and avoid what would probably be a bone-breaking slap on the back from Val. Those people weren't afraid of his temporary magical unpredictability.

But he followed me outside. "Hey," he called. "Where are you going?"

"Something I have to do."

"I'm virtually hugging you right now," he said.

"Um, why?"

"Because I'm afraid a real hug could make you spontaneously combust."

"I meant why the hugging, not the virtual shit."

"Oh. Because you need one."

"I'm fine."

"Gabe—"

"Gabe saved us. A hug isn't going to change that."

"I know, but—"

I stepped back. "Why did you have to come over, Carl? What were you thinking?"

He looked surprised by my anger. "She drank your blood to withstand the power. I saw it. Heard her waffle on. I drank your blood before, and I know it changed me somehow. I thought maybe I could help you last long enough to finish what we started."

"You could have _died_."

"And it would have been worth it."

"Carl!"

"We all could have died. What's the point in fighting if you're afraid to die?"

I narrowed my eyes. "Well, don't do it again."

He smiled. "I'm not planning on it. We came out of this as unscathed as possible, Ava, so why are you unhappy?"

"I'm just... it was so pointless, you know? Eddie didn't get his happily ever after, Gabe sacrificed himself, so many people died, and there's a good chance demons from another dimension are now roaming the earth."

"But _we're_ alive. And we ended the spell, so the demons couldn't escape."

"You saw as much as I did. Things definitely escaped through the book. I told you all what Eddie said about demonolatry, and the demons were trapped in that book. Somebody put them there once, and now some of them are free. Eddie said there are others like Marina. What if they find a way to—"

"We'll deal with it. Look at me. The Council is gone. The slave market is gone. The biggest players are gone. The threats are gone. People are working with those children as we speak. Others are tracking down their families. This new government is actually doing what it promises. It's working out, Ava. The humans aren't just a meal. People are listening. The fighting has been contained better than anyone expected, and we've made a brand new world for the next generation. This is just the beginning, Ava. Maybe Emmett and Dita won't have to fight like we did."

I tried to smile. "Maybe it just feels weird not being on the run from something, you know?"

"And you're upset about all we've lost. That's normal."

"Yeah." I gazed at the dark sky and missed the sun. "Go inside. Your fans are waiting."

His grin widened. "It feels more like a family."

I did hug him then. "That's exactly what we are. Now get lost. I have to keep moving."

"What's the big mystery?"

"No mystery. Just going to see my solicitor, and it's getting late."

Martin Breslin stared at me, his eyes widening. "Are you sure?"

"Positive."

"They don't take threats or commands well. I mean, I—"

"Don't worry. I know there's a risk, but I want to see what's in the vault. I want to learn. Most of all, I want to protect my friends and Mrs. Yaga's lost souls. The veil needs to be closed. I get that now. I didn't understand before. I still don't understand everything, but I have my own terms."

"You'll have to enter the vault alone. What happens next is not up to me."

"I know. What do I do in there?"

"Touch the stone. They'll tell you the rest."

"And my friends will be safe?"

"We'll sort it all out as soon as you get back," he said kindly. "Good luck, Ava."

I followed him to a set of stairs leading down to a basement secured by an ordinary looking door.

"Once you step inside the vault, you can't come back out until they release you."

I nodded. "Let's just get on with it."

"Whenever you're ready," he said, and he left me alone.

Taking a deep breath, I walked down the stairs. Each step felt like a countdown to impending doom. I gazed at the wooden door for a few minutes, plucking up my courage. Gabe had asked me to make my own kind of sacrifice, and if I was the only one who could do it, then I had no choice. I couldn't risk more darkness in the world. The sun had been blocked for a month, and I was ready to see it again.

I pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room was so dark that all I could see was what looked like a white crystal ball in the centre. It rested on a black cushion that sat on a wooden table, and when I moved close to it, the milky clouds within dispersed, revealing shards of light.

I reached out and touched the stone. Immediately, my soul rushed through planes I had never experienced before. When I came to, I was sitting in a chair with ten other beings in a circle around me.

I couldn't make out their features, couldn't use my other sense to figure out their energy, but as I looked at each one, a name came to mind.

Birth greeted me first. "You are here to swear to us."

"I'm here to find out more," I said.

"The Matriarch swore by you," Death said. "Was she wrong?"

"The world is different now," Slave said. "The Matriarch had to change, and now we do, too."

"You know what's happened, right?" I said. "The consequences of her death?"

"We know," Knowledge said. "And we wonder why you've taken so long to come to us."

"Who _are_ you?"

Warrior answered, "A long time ago, the need to protect this plane became obvious. The original Guardians came together and swore to maintain balance. Their combined power expelled the creatures that didn't belong in this world into books, and the Eleven began a long reign under cover of secrecy."

"Books? There's more than one?"

"Of course," Warden said. "It was safer to separate the books. And the books are safe as long as there are eleven of us. A loss causes a disconnect, and the protection on this world weakens, as do we. We are not concerned with petty wars or quests for power. There is no good or bad, only existence and living. Our history is long, but the Matriarch was the one who guided lost souls without judgement."

"And then she died because you took away her protection," I said.

Shepherd made a strange sound. "She knew what she was doing, and the rest of the Eleven were the only ones who could judge her. She took no part in the power struggles until forced, and in the end, she died for her interference. But she was willing because she knew you would follow. And I agreed after meeting you."

"Wait. What?"

"You were in a place you didn't belong, unable to get back, and I helped you find your way home."

I touched my forehead. "I remember. You left a bruise."

"As I said, you didn't belong. The Matriarch's role needs to be filled, and when it is, everything else will be restored."

"So _you_ need _me_ ," I said.

"We need Eleven," Death said. "We need a Matriarch. The last one took the role as punishment for leading men to their deaths. This time, the world has changed. You have brought upheaval, and this will be your punishment."

"My punishment?"

"You allowed the book to open. That's something we can't magic away."

"The veil lifting wasn't my fault," I said. "I didn't even know it existed, and all of those other things that happened were put into action long before I was born. But you're right about one thing. The world _has_ changed. It's changed so much that we can't sit around while bad things happen. After my landlady died, a necromancer tore down the gates between the worlds. He planned all of this, even her death, just so he could use the book. We're repairing our country right now, and that means I can't always maintain neutrality. I'm willing to be a part of this, but I can't be restricted by weird rules."

"There are ways around that," Death said. "As long as the decisions you influence do not benefit you personally at the sacrifice of others, we can accept that."

Judge made a frustrated sound. "We cannot accept—"

"We've lost one Matriarch to our inflexibility," Warden argued. "We are not ourselves without her. And look what happened in her absence. We can't risk another breach. If we're overrun, we may never contain the problem again."

"Another will come," Judge said. "Eventually."

The eleventh stood. Darkness, Silence, The Last... the eleventh had many names and none at all. Neither male nor female, The Last had no counterpart, but when Darkness spoke, the others listened. "I propose one hundred years of service and then a reconsideration. That should be enough time to reset the damage the unbalance has caused. It's true we need to close the circle of Eleven now, but it may not always be the case, and the world is in a state of flux. Our actions will not always seem neutral, especially since the doors were opened. A time may come when we are forced to collectively interfere again, but not today, not if this one becomes our eyes and ears."

The issue was discussed, over and over again. Circling arguments were made while I sat there in silence. I grew so uncomfortable that I had to interrupt.

"If I agree to this, I'll be untouchable? My people will be protected?" I asked.

Judge answered. "You will have an... unusual status. People will know this, but they won't remember why. Untouchable is not the right word, but you will definitely have some advantages. You will help the lost souls who come your way, and as long as they are on your properties, they will automatically have the protection of neutral ground. Of course, that won't protect them from lawbreakers. The previous Matriarch had her own conditions, and those she helped will always have protection, but we cannot give you many more allowances."

"You will protect the veil," Wisdom said. "We each have our place, and your agreement will be your commitment. We are being generous with you. When your predecessor was enlisted, she was given nothing in return."

"You forget," Shepherd said. "She was given a chance for redemption."

That was met with silence.

"So what if I need help or guidance or—"

"The same way you came today. There is no sense of time here, and we are all called whenever one touches the stone," Shepherd said. He would be my counterpart. "Don't worry," he added. "Your life won't greatly change, but you will be compelled to do your duty, and if needed, you will do our bidding to keep the balance."

"Will I be able to have a normal life? A family, a job... any of it?"

"You will have hundreds of children," Shepherd said softly, "and the life you choose, as long as you put the lost souls first. All we need from you is your blood. The protection around us must be restored, or the true demons and worse beings will destroy this world as they have done to many others."

"You may never even see us again," Birth said. "Sometimes centuries pass before we're all called together. This won't alter much in your life, not if you're as your predecessor described. You can continue with her work, use what she left you to make a comfortable life for yourself. As long as you don't use your status to push your personal agendas, little will change."

"Right," I said. "I get all of that. Kind of. But why me? Why can't somebody else do it?"

They stayed silent for so long that I grew nervous.

"None of us truly understand why we were chosen," Shepherd finally explained. "But we all recognise our missing piece. And we know that giving ourselves to this was the right thing. But there are demons in the world again, and we need to be stronger. _You_ can be our conduit, our channel into something greater. You can make the rest of us more powerful."

"So you'll use me up," I said bitterly. "Just like everyone else."

"We can't force you," Death said. "But what if there's another necromancer? Worse intentions? Together, we can protect everyone from the ancient lawbreakers. You can't be a warrior, but you can be a protector. That's an instinct you already have."

With my blood, I signed my life away for one hundred years, giving them the protection they needed, and ensuring that my friends would have the same protection Mrs. Yaga had always provided.

I was sent back with little ceremony, and it took a few minutes to stop my head from spinning. When I left the room, Martin Breslin was asleep in a folding chair at the top of the steps.

"Um, Mr. Breslin? You okay?"

He jumped awake and sighed with relief. "Thank God. You were gone for three days." He looked at his wrist. A silver scar burned a little brighter. "It's done. You came to an agreement?"

"One hundred years."

"A blip to them," he said. "Not to you, though."

"Not to me. So what now?"

"I'll read the will, and that will set off the next step. There are a few deeds to sign and some contracts, but other than that, we'll take care of everything. The rest of the homes will belong to you, and—"

"If I give them away, will they still have protection?"

"Well, yes, but—"

"Great! I want to keep the house I live in, but I'd like to sign as many as possible over to some people I know."

He hesitated. "If you're sure."

"I'm positive. What about the lost souls? Do I look for them or something?"

He smiled. "Don't worry about that. They'll come to you. They'll always come to you. You'll know."

I spent another hour with Breslin, signing paperwork while I fielded furious text messages from my friends. Mrs. Yaga owned more properties than I expected, and although I didn't exactly want to be a landlady, I saw potential to help the stolen children in some of the buildings.

"It's also a business," Breslin said. "Helping people doesn't mean you let them take advantage of you."

"How will I know how to help them?" I asked. "What if I screw up?"

"You won't screw up," he assured me. "They'll come to you with a problem, and you'll find a way to solve that problem, whether directly or indirectly. It's far simpler than it first appears. You can still have a normal life. Mrs. Yaga travelled extensively and lived a full life."

"They said it was her punishment."

He nodded. "For her crimes, yes. But it was also her redemption. She told me she didn't regret a thing. This was the best thing that ever happened to her. She learned a lot, and she saw many things in her life. You can do the same, Ms. Delaney."

"Call me Ava. Can I really leave?"

"Of course. People need help everywhere."

"I just don't understand how this helps the Eleven. What the point of it is."

He shrugged. "They're tied together. They need Eleven, and not everyone can be a part of what they do."

"Why me then?"

"Maybe this is your real gift," he said. "You'll understand in time."

I must have looked unhappy because he patted my hand. "This isn't the end," he said. "This is but a new beginning."

I really liked the sound of that.

"Everything in this building is yours, too," he said. "You can employ new staff if you wish."

"I think you'll do," I said, grinning.

He returned my smile. "There are records here, information you might like to read."

"Knowledge is power." I had been taken off guard far too many times by my lack of knowledge. It was time for me to seek out everything I needed to know. "I think I'm going to be happy," I said hesitantly. "This is probably the most relaxed I've been in my entire life."

"You're not scared of the commitment you've made?"

"No," I said, surprised. "When you first told me, I thought it was some kind of trap. I was mad at Mrs. Yaga, but now it feels more like a gift. Of everything I've seen, this is probably the least scary. I won't have to worry about my friends. I won't have to get involved in politics anymore. The price of being ordinary is helping some strangers every now and then. What's the catch?"

"One hundred years," he said wryly. "But I think you'll fit in just fine. I'll help you as much as I can, and there's a lot for you to think about, but you seem like the kind of person that can make it through anything."

I thought of all the things I had experienced in my life, all of the pain and death and fear, all of the friends I had managed to make despite that, and I nodded. "Yeah, I think I can, too."

I went home to explain without giving too much away, happier knowing the rest of my friends would always have some kind of protection on their homes. Most of the rebels had moved on, but some still remained, and I could give them gifts: homes, protection, safety. I would lie to them, of course. I would never let anyone know what I was really doing for them, and if people looked at me as a monster, _I_ would know the truth.

Mrs. Yaga had died thinking she didn't help me find my way, but she had given me a place in the world, something nobody could take from me. I would never have glory or power, but I knew that it wasn't all about the darkness or light or what anybody else thought of me or expected me to be. I had finally made a choice that sat well on my shoulders, one that didn't make me feel as though I was letting anyone down.

Leaving the politics behind to help a random person every now and then suddenly sounded like a bit of a holiday. We were safe. I wasn't going to accidentally blow up the earth, and I had a real—albeit strange—purpose to my life. Nobody had to know what I'd agreed to, and some kind of peace accompanied that.

I was starting over, and that meant leaving all my mistakes behind. I could definitely handle that.

# Epilogue

I opened my front door to see Peter standing there with a bunch of flowers.

"What the...?"

He squinted at the flowers. "Too much?"

"Too much? Are you drunk or something?"

"Emmett said—"

"Emmett? You're taking advice from a ten-year-old who grew up in Hell?"

He grinned. "Can I come in or what?"

"Yeah, if you tell me where Emmett is."

He strode past me and into the living room. He laid the flowers on the coffee table. "He'll be over later. He wanted to give us some time alone first."

"Time alone for what? Peter, this is _my_ day with Emmett. Stop fucking around."

"Stop being so angry at me then." He turned to face me, his eyes earnest. "I know I've made a million mistakes, but so did you, and it's all over now."

"You're a gigantic prick," I said. "That's not over."

"It is. I swear, it is."

"You hurt Emmett. Do you not understand that Yvonne was important to him? You took him away from me and used her as a replacement, and then you ripped her from him again. Can you not see how that might be damaging?"

He closed his eyes for a few seconds before answering. "I didn't kill her, Ava."

"You put my knife in her hands. You might as well have slit her throat with it."

"She was like me," he said in a low voice. "But I found something else to focus on. All she had was her bitterness. It ate her up. She didn't know how to feel anything except hate. I think some part of her wanted to die just so she could be with her family again. She cared about Emmett. I'll never take that away from her, but she wasn't satisfied with him coming back. She wanted more, and she couldn't have it. She made her choice, and I couldn't take that from her."

"There's not much difference between you and her," I said in as scathing a tone as I could manage. Truthfully, my anger had gone, but I hadn't figured out what was left behind.

"I'm better now," he insisted. "Most of the time I'm completely different. I'm... I don't need to be that way anymore."

"So you miraculously changed overnight? You irresponsible little—"

"Okay! I'm a terrible person. I get it already. But we all do what we have to do, Ava. Knowing Fionnuala died, knowing Reuben and Gideon and all of the people I hated most are dead, I can just... _be_. And now that Emmett's protected, I don't have to worry."

"Until someone pisses you off or you get bored. I spent all of that time wanting to help you get over everything that happened to you, but I need to work on me first. I need to put myself first." Wesley's face flashed before my eyes. The way I felt when Peter left with Emmett without so much as looking back ran through me. "I'm not ready to put my heart in somebody else's hands."

He smiled. "You still care about me, though."

"I care about Emmett."

"You gave us a house."

"I gave everybody a house! And technically, Mrs. Yaga gave everyone a house."

He closed the space between us, and I panicked. It would have been easy to step into his arms and forget everything that had happened between us, but it still existed. We had come together for the wrong reasons, and I knew we couldn't ever build a real relationship on top of that. My fresh start wasn't about finding a man. It was about finding peace in my own head, strength, and clarity on what I really wanted in my future. I needed more space and time to get over the people I had lost and left behind. My heart just wasn't ready for anything else, especially not Peter, who had only ever been honest about the fact he would lie to me to get what he wanted.

"Ava, we met at a bad time, but everything's changed. We're all in different headspaces now."

"I'm in the exact same headspace. I'm angry with you for being such a fucking arsehole."

He laughed. "The things that happened before won't happen a second time. Look around you. We can see the sun again. The elections went better than anyone could have predicted, and people are working together to make this work. We proved the doubters wrong, and it couldn't have turned out better."

"Less people could have died," I snapped.

He held on to my arms. "I know you're upset about Gabe and Mrs. Yaga and all the rest, but they chose to—"

"Gabe didn't have much of a choice. We made a deal, remember? He had to help Carl."

"Ava, no. He was going over there anyway. Carl said so."

I shook my head. "He wouldn't have done that if he didn't have to."

"Neither of you had to," he said softly. "You still did it. People do what's right, and sometimes we lose them. That doesn't take away from what they did. I won't pretend to have been a fan of Gabe. I know that deep down you cared about him, that you're a little angry with him for giving up his life, but he did a great thing in the end. And look at you now, taking over Mrs. Yaga's properties just to keep her old magic in place. Nobody made you do that."

I remembered Gabe's last words. Somebody had to do it, and maybe I would find my own replacement and free myself from the contract someday. Maybe I wouldn't want to.

I hadn't told my friends the truth of what I was really doing to protect them, but it didn't matter. I could never push my own agenda again. Mostly, I looked forward to a peaceful life.

Peter held out his hand and shook mine. "Hi, I'm Peter. I'm a single dad, and I'm in the process of starting up my own business with this half-hellhound I know."

"Seriously, new Peter is freaking me out. What are you even doing here?"

"Starting over. We're not the same people we were when we first met, Ava. We didn't get a chance to figure anything out. We have time now."

Everyone was busy rebuilding their lives. Carl was going back to college because he wanted to be able to make a difference in the school Phoenix had made the new government promise to build. Phoenix was reorganising his mother's land for the werewolves to live on unmolested, as long as the pups were sent to the school to integrate with other species for a time.

The bookshop was being converted into a kind of library aimed at helping people understand the new world. Esther was in recovery, but she was doing better than anyone expected. Aiden wasn't alpha anymore, but his replacement seemed tough and able. The twins were still getting to know their father, while Anka and Margie had become semi-famous amongst the humans for their safe and natural herbal remedies.

Some of the younger children were already visiting their families in an attempt to re-establish the relationships. The "home" was changing, and the children, including Emmett and Leah, were being reintroduced to the real world. Nancy and Wes were healthy and oblivious, but Cam and Kate hadn't resurfaced, which was probably a good thing. No matter what Peter said, I could see him throwing new Peter out a window if faced with a fallen angel who had interfered in his life.

The fae had mostly decided to follow Phoenix, and many half-blooded fae were discovered, but acceptance of them was a long way off. Exiles were returning in their droves, and families were reunited. The new government had ordered all "slaves" to be released, and every day, beings of all races were calling for help so they could escape their owners.

Elathan was in his element as Phoenix's new best friend, but the funny part was that they weren't even faking it anymore. Elathan was heavily involved in the new government and re-establishing a new version of the Guardians. Phoenix had taken back the Sanctuary, but he still wasn't sure what it would be used for. The Headquarters were slowly being transformed. Moses's flats were still free, and a large section of the city had been forced to seek drugs elsewhere. Change was everywhere.

Although I was happy to help with the children, organising new laws and quotas and rules was not part of my life. Aside from the restrictions set down by the rest of the Eleven, I had come to realise that my way was not always the best way, and I couldn't judge fairly. Eddie had been right about one thing: it wasn't my job to enforce my brand of morality on anyone else. There was so much going on, so much to do, and I didn't know if I would ever be ready for a real relationship with anyone, least of all Peter.

"I just... I don't want to keep having to separate people in my head," I said, attempting to make him understand. "I don't have the energy anymore."

His eyebrows came together. "I literally have no idea what that means."

"Okay, the only way I could stomach my grandmother was to separate her personality in my head. She was two people: the frail old lady who wanted to help me and that horrible person who terrified me as a kid. I couldn't put the two together because they didn't fit. I imagined her to be the way I needed her to be, but given half the chance, she would just remind me of that other person, the person I _didn't_ need. That's because they were the same person."

He stared at me blankly.

"The good comes with the bad. Just like you."

"Hold on a sec—"

"Listen to me. I've been separating you in my head, too. You were the judgemental prick who wanted to kill me, the one who walked all over me to get what he wanted, and then there was the other you, the one I wanted to save from the dark side, the one I thought cared about me. But you were wearing his skin when you betrayed me, and even he's able to switch off his feelings. Even he's not good for me."

"Ava, come on. We all made hard choices."

He didn't get it. He might never get it. "I'm not sure if I can do this, Peter," I said. "I have a lot on my plate right now."

"Jesus, Ava, I'm not proposing. I'm just asking for a fresh start."

"Maybe I don't want one! I'm not a victim anymore. I'm not a fighter, either. I'm not a rebel or a daughter or a granddaughter. I'm just me, and I'm still figuring that out, but I like it this way. I can be anybody right now. I can go anywhere I like, and I don't _need_ anybody else right now."

"So that's it? Your answer is never?"

I sighed. "My answer is—"

A knock on the door startled both of us. Somebody kept banging, over and over again.

"I smell blood," I whispered.

Both of us reached for our weapons, despite the insistence that we were living in a time of peace. I opened the front door warily, only to see a tall teenage girl standing there. She was pretty, but her striking green eyes were terrified.

"You," she said, her voice hoarse. "Are we safe here? Is it safe?"

"Yeah, you're fine," I said, catching her as she fell. I knelt on the floor with a stranger in my arms, her long blond hair streaked with blood and a badly healing burn marking her shoulder and bicep. A man lay against the front gate, unconscious and bleeding.

Peter stared down at me in concern. "What the hell is this?"

I laughed a little hysterically, feeling something shift within, like an empty space being filled. "I think this might be my first lost soul."

# About the Author

Thank you for reading Uprising. This chapter of Ava's life is over, and a good place to stop.

For those of you who want more, however, Ava's journey as a Matriarch continues in a new series called Lost Souls. The first book, Tainted , is available now, but for better value, the first three books are available in a bundle.

For more information, check out Claire Farrell's blog or email the author. Sign up to be notified of new releases or like the Facebook page for more regular updates. Click here for an updated series reading order.

Contact Me:

  *     @doingitwritenow
  *     clairefarrellauthor

www.clairefarrellauthor.com

claire_farrell@live.ie

# Reading Order

**A va Delaney World \- Chronological Order**

**Includes upcoming stories**

  * Zombie Moon Rising – A Peter Brannigan novella
  * Original Ava Delaney series – books 1 through 6
  * Tested – unfinished story available on Wattpad only
  * Tainted – Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #1
  * Ghost Moon Rising – A Peter Brannigan Novella
  * Demon Dog – VBI #1
  * Crucible – A Phoenix Novella
  * Tethers – Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #2
  * Bind – An Esther Novella
  * Tithes – Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #3
  * Relativity - A Lorcan & Lucia Novella
  * Bad Blood - VBI #2
  * Secret Self - VBI #3
  * Crossroads - A Phoenix Novella
  * Magic Thief
  * Faery Dust - An Ember Novella

# Books by Claire Farrell:

**C haos Series:**

One Night with the Fae (Companion Prequel)

Soul (Chaos #1)

Fade (Chaos #2)

Queen (Chaos #3)

Usurper (Chaos #4)

Blight (Chaos #5)

Kings (Chaos #5.5)

Sacrifice (Chaos #6)

* * *

**A va Delaney Series (Completed):**

Thirst (Ava Delaney #1)

Taunt (Ava Delaney #2)

Tempt (Ava Delaney #3)

Taken (Ava Delaney #4)

Taste (Ava Delaney #5)

Traitor (Ava Delaney #6)

Awakening (Ava Delaney Volume I – Books 1-3)

Uprising (Ava Delaney Volume II – Books 4-6)

* * *

**L ost Souls Series:**

Tainted (Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #1)

Tethers (Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #2)

Tithes (Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #3)

* * *

**V BI Series:**

Demon Dog (VBI #1)

* * *

**C ursed Series (Completed):**

Verity (Cursed #1)

Clarity (Cursed #2)

Adversity (Cursed #2.5)

Purity (Cursed #3)

Cursed Omnibus (Entire Cursed Series)

* * *

**S take You Series (Completed):**

Stake You (Stake You #1)

Make You (Stake You #2)

Break You (Stake You #3)

* * *

**S hort Story Collections:**

Sixty Seconds

A Little Girl in my Room

* * *

**O ther:**

Death is a Gift (A standalone banshee novel)

Zombie Moon Rising (A Peter Brannigan Novella)

Ghost Moon Rising (A Peter Brannigan Novella)

Crucible (A Phoenix Novella)

Bind (An Esther Novella)
